Related Ads

Id	Active	Status	Created	Modified	Created Epoch	Modified Epoch	Notes	Scrape Result Id	Original Ad Id	Adarchiveid	Collationcount	Collationid	Currency	Enddate	Entitytype	Fevinfo	Gatedtype	Hasuserreported	Hiddensafetydata	Hidedatastatus	Impressionstext	Impressionsindex	Isaaaeligible	Isactive	Isprofilepage	Pageid	Pageinfo	Pageisdeleted	Pagename	Reachestimate	Reportcount	Ad Creative Id	Byline	Caption	Cta Text	Dynamic Versions	Effective Authorization Category	Display Format	Title	Link Description	Link Url	Page Welcome Message	Creation Time	Page Id	Page Name	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Page Is Profile Page	Instagram Actor Name	Instagram Profile Pic Url	Instagram Url	Instagram Handle	Is Reshared	Version	Body	Branded Content	Current Page Name	Disclaimer Label	Page Like Count	Page Profile Uri	Page Is Deleted	Root Reshared Post	Cta Type	Additional Info	Ec Certificates	Country Iso Code	Instagram Branded Content	Spend	Startdate	Statemediarunlabel	Actions
2704104	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/19/25, 1:49 AM	1740648242	1745045370		2645																										herfv.com	Learn more			VIDEO	😍Read the next chapters👉		https://herfv.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=18712&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.8904860430274E+14	Fantasy Hero Country	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481255492_618549764104055_3975758122070824789_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hBdC6XWde84Q7kNvgEA1d2h&_nc_oc=AdiGRwTivzOLtM4IdzvMTtb-mndrHMtY4XY69yUWRva4v0FTpPb7oLXw_HQNMzv4_7t-CvuOYeR_8I7hllbTIblG&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AwHIpoVeoEQzIlWN5lmRGwy&oh=00_AYDNrZC_W1B3yBOyaV3qifnoff09cMAu25KirbvrEv8zHw&oe=67C614D4	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		Two brothers were leisurely walking along the riverbank, enjoying the quiet night. Suddenly, they heard the sound of small footsteps approaching them. As cultivators of the martial path, they recognized the footsteps as those of a young child. Before long, Gyu and Gwei saw a tired five-year-old child. The exhausted child, taking irregular breaths, remained frozen in place upon spotting them. He then immediately prostrated himself before Gyu and Gwei. "Sir... Please help my mother!" The child said while repeatedly bowing to Gyu and Gwei. The two of them exchanged glances. Gwei stepped forward and approached the child. "What is your name, young one?" "My name is Tian, Sir," the child replied quickly. "What's wrong with your mother?" "My mother won't wake up. She's been in bed since yesterday, and her body is cold and stiff!" Tian explained with a worried expression. "Please help my mother. I promise to be your servant forever, as long as you check on my mother's condition!" he declared firmly. Moved by the determination of the young child, Gyu and Gwei agreed to his request. Gyu picked up the child and carried him. "Where is your home, child?" Tian pointed in a direction, and Gyu, carrying Tian, and Gwei leaped in the direction indicated by the young boy. Soon, they arrived at a ramshackle hut near a small river. They hurriedly entered the hut. Gwei, also a medic, immediately examined the woman lying motionless on a wooden pallet in the small room. In truth, even without Gwei's examination, they could tell that the woman had lost her vital signs. As cultivators, they could sense that the woman had passed away. However, to give the young child some time to realize and accept the cruel fact, Gwei followed the child's request to examine his mother. "Come here, child," Gwei called the young boy closer. "Can you check if there's breath coming from your mother’s nose?" Tian promptly directed his finger under his mother's nostrils. "There's none, sir!" he replied quickly. "Now, get close and put your ear to her chest." "Do you hear or feel her heartbeat?" Gwei asked. "No, sir," replied Tian, his head still resting on his mother's chest. "Sorry to say so, but your mother has passed away, child." Gwei explained calmly. Gwei didn't want to sugarcoat the situation for the child. He wanted him to accept the reality and be strong in this harsh world. Hearing Gwei's words, Tian fell silent and stared idly. After a few breaths, Tian nodded in understanding. Tian looked back at his mother, hugged her lifeless body, and then took two steps back. He performed three bows in front of his mother's body. Afterward, he turned to Gwei and Gyu, and prostrated himself before them. "Thank you both for checking on my mother!" he expressed his gratitude. "As promised, I will serve you as your servant," Tian added firmly. Gyu and Gwei were taken aback by the five-year-old's determination. They hadn't expected such a declaration from him. "We didn't help because we expected something in return. There's no need for you to become our servant. It's only natural for people to help each other," Gwei quickly replied. "Sir, my mother used to say that a man should never break his promises and oaths," Tian insisted. "I promised to be your servant, and I kindly ask that you accept me as your servant in return. I have nothing to offer, so please accept me as payment for your services," he said seriously. Gyu and Gwei exchanged glances, surprised by the determination and strong-willed nature of the young child. "Very well, if that's what you want. You will be our servant until we believe your debt is paid," Gyu exclaimed. "Thank you. I will not disappoint you," Tian said with gratitude. "May I request some time to take care of my mother's body? My mother once said that if she passed away, she wanted her body to be cremated, and her ashes to be scattered in this river." Tian requested straightforwardly. "Yes, take your time," Gwei replied, offering a small smile to Tian. Tian immediately left his home. "Why did you agree to make the child our servant, brother?" Gwei asked his older brother. "This child has strong principles and a strong will. The more we refuse, the more we'll challenge his principles. Besides, I already told him he would be our servant until we feel he's paid his debt," Gyu explained. "This child is not as simple as he appears. I just wanted to evaluate his character and determination. Do you understand, brother?" "I understands your point, brother," Gwei replied. "Good. Let's observe what the child is doing," Gyu said. Gyu and Gwei watched as Tian, without any light source, easily reached the edge of the forest. In the dark night, they could see him gathering dry sticks by the river's edge. His thin body carried the sticks by tying them to himself, and he dragged them towards his hut. "This child has a strong memory. His maturity doesn't match his age," Gyu noted. "True, as long as we guide him properly, he can become someone great," Gwei added. "Although he may not be a genius, individuals like him can surpass even geniuses," Gyu stated. "Like a rough stone, with proper polishing, even a worthless stone can become valuable. Don't forget, even diamonds start as ordinary rocks," Gyu explained with a broad smile. "You're right, brother. This child has the potential to grow," Gwei said with enthusiasm. "Yes, that's correct!" Gyu agreed confidently. Towards morning, Tian stood in front of the wooden mound, which was ready to be lit to cremate his mother's body. It was the last time Tian would see her. He hugged his mother's body for the last time, then removed a necklace from her neck. The necklace had an octagon-shaped pendant with the inscription "Tian" on the back and a carving of a burning dragon on the front. Tian prayed, “Mother, rest in peace in heaven. I promise to fulfill all your wishes and aspirations. Please protect me from up there.” Then, Tian put on his mother's necklace and began lighting the fire to cremate her. Gyu and Gwei sat cultivating in Tian's hut after observing him all night. Gyu slowly opened his eyes. Gyu said, “Brother, please take out the books from your storage bag. I want to assess the boy's abilities and will.” Gwei responded, “Everything, brother? Okay.” Gwei then took out a pile of books from his storage bag. Dozens of books about medicine were scattered on the wooden table in front of them. Gyu then called Tian into the hut. “Boy, can you read and write?” Tian replied, “Yes, Sir.” Gyu said, “Good. In that case, copy this book.” He handed Tian two books, one blank and one Basic Cultivation book. “If you’re hungry, there’s dry bread in that basket. We will be meditating from now on, so don’t disturb us. You can continue your work now.” Tian nodded in understanding and began copying the book given him. Though curious about the food and books, Tian kept his questions to himself due to Gyu’s instructions. Within time, Tian finished copying the book. With great curiosity, he started reading the books before him. He read through the basics of treatment, different types of treatments, medicinal plants, acupuncture techniques, and many other subjects. Tian only needed to read each page once to remember everything. Over the course of three days and nights, young Tian devoured all the books, which took Gwei years to memorize. Tian was so engrossed that he only took brief breaks. He stopped reading when he felt hungry and sleepy, eventually falling asleep soundly in his chair. Gyu and Gwei, who had been observing Tian during their meditation, opened their eyes once he had fallen asleep. Gyu said, “This child is incredibly smart. He has an exceptional memory. Now I’m fully convinced of my assessment.” “Gwei, try testing Tian’s memory skills tomorrow morning,” Gyu added. Gwei replied, “Okay, brother. I’m also very curious about his abilities.” The next morning, Tian, who had just woken up, was shocked to find that the books he had tidied up had disappeared without a trace. He also realized that Gyu and Gwei had finished meditating. “Good morning, Sir.” “Sit down,” Gyu ordered. He then took out food from his storage bag. Seeing the food come out of the tiny piece of cloth, Tian gasped in amazement. “Sir, what is this?!” The size of the cloth and the size of the food that emerged from it didn’t match at all. It was as if seeing a dinner table been extracted from a mouse hole. “Just eat first,” Gyu said. Tian quickly finished his food, eager to get answers about what he had seen. Gyu and Gwei, seeing Tian’s behavior, burst out laughing. “Look at you, kid. You said you wanted to be a servant, but now your curiosity has made you forget all about that,” Gwei said. Gwei then explained to Tian about the storage bag, its function, and how to use it. He also explained that besides storage tools made from special leather, other storage tools could be bracelets, rings, or necklaces. The dimensions of the space inside varied. Gwei elaborated that only cultivators could use these storage devices because they required Qi to open them. Qi, or energy, was essential for improving physical health and utilizing one's potential. To truly experience this energy, one must train their breath and physical body, cultivate Qi, and reach optimal energy levels and spiritual life. Gwei explained that humans could store Qi within themselves, and those who did so were called cultivators. Qi was normally stored in one’s dantian, and its capacity increased with the cultivator's realm. Gyu said, “Tian, you’ve read and copied the basic cultivation book. Explain its contents to us.” Tian nodded and proceeded to explain the book’s contents, starting with the basics of cultivation and the division of realms from lowest to highest. “Each realm are divided into three levels: initial, intermediate, and final.” “The are 9 Realms in total, which are Black, Fighter, Earth, Earth King, Emperor, Sky, Tianzun, Saint, and Immortal.” “Bone levels consist of five stages, which are Bronze Bones, Iron Bones, Golden Bones, Diamond Bones, and Dragon Bones.” Gyu nodded with a smile. Tian then continued. “There are 5 levels of alchemists too. Level 1 is called Advanced Alchemist, Level 2 Silver Alchemist, Level 3 Gold Alchemist, Level 4 Master Alchemist, and Level 5 Grandmaster Alchemist.” “A Level 1 Advanced Alchemist can make special pills for the Black Realm. Level 2 Silver Alchemists can make pills for the Fighter and Earth Realms. Level 3 Gold Alchemists can make pills for the Earth King and Emperor Realms. A Level 4 Master Alchemist can make pills for the Sky and Tianzun Realms. And a Level 5 Grandmaster Alchemist can make pills for the Saint and Immortal Realms.” Gyu and Gwei smiled happily at the five-year-old boy's explanation. Gyu said, “Well done. You’re indeed a smart child.” “Your debt is paid. We now free you from our servant status,” Gyu added. Tian’s eyes sparkled. He bowed deeply to Gyu and Gwei and thanked them. Gwei said, “Finding you has been a stroke of luck for both of us. If you wish, we’re willing to teach you, even though both of our realms are only at the late Fighter stage.” Tian was overjoyed by their offer. Without hesitation, he kowtowed three times to them. Tian had intended to become a cultivator from the beginning, driven by a promise to his mother. He wanted to become strong to fulfill that promise and achieve his mother's unfulfilled wishes. Gyu said, “From now on you can call us Master Gyu and Master Gwei. We will teach you the skills and knowledge we have. Even though our knowledge is not advanced, it will at least serve as a foundation for you to survive.” Gwei added, “Moreover, the most important thing is to use the knowledge you gain from us in the path of virtue and truth. Always remember that every human being is equal—there is no difference. Be fair to everyone, uphold the truth, be firm according to the circumstances, and stand on your own feet. Be a useful person and don't let yourself be used or manipulated by evils. A great person is one who works hard and continually challenges themselves to progress and rise to the top, whether in the path of martial arts or medicine.” “Do you understand” Gwei asked. Tian bowed, “I understand your words, Master, and I promise, in the name of heaven and earth, to do my best.” A deafening sound of thunder followed. Gyu and Gwei exchanged glances before looking back at Tian. Gyu muttered to himself, “This child is blessed by heaven. His words have been heard by heaven.” Gyu then said, “Your promise is heard by heaven, son. Even heaven remembers your promise, so always keep it in mind and make it the principle of your life. Understand, son?” Tian replied, “Yes, Master.” Gyu continued, “Even though we are now your masters, we will not make things easy for you. We will only guide you, the rest depends on your own abilities. In the morning, you will train with me, and in the afternoon, you will train with Master Gwei. Prepare yourself well, we will start practicing tomorrow.” “Yes, Master,” Tian responded, nodding and saluting with cupped hands. Meanwhile, Gyu and Gwei introduced their backgrounds. Gyu and Gwei described their home continent, which was divided into five parts: the Eastern Continent, the Western Continent, the Northern Continent, the Southern Continent, and the Central Continent. “Among these, the Central Continent is the strongest, as the most powerful cultivators are found there. The Northern Continent is the second strongest and consists of two empires, with five kingdoms under these empires and four major sects within them. The Southern Continent has three empires and three large sects. The Western Continent also has two empires, four kingdoms, and four sects. The Eastern Continent is composed of three empires, four kingdoms, and four sects. The Central Continent, however, has only one empire, five kingdoms, and ten large sects.” It turned out that Gyu and Gwei were part of the core family of the Guan Nobles, who were nobles in the Han Kingdom. They were currently on a mission from the Han Kingdom to find some medicinal plants in the Sun Kingdom, where Tian currently lived, specifically in the City of Leaves. The Sun Kingdom and the Han Kingdom were allies, so they had no difficulty entering this area. Gyu said, “Tian, now you know where we come from. We won’t be here for long, so make the best use of the time we have. What we will teach you is only basic knowledge to lay the foundation for your cultivation. The development will be up to you. You must study hard and improve yourself, as life outside is very tough—the strong prey on the weak, and everyone looks out for their own benefit. So don’t be naive.” Gyu then took out a book from his storage bag for Tian to study. The book Tian received covered the knowledge of breathing and physical training for bone and muscle development. Breathing techniques were the foundation of cultivation, enabling one to absorb Qi from nature, which was then stored in the dantian. However, before progressing in that direction, Tian needed to undergo physical training as the initial preparation for opening his dantian. The next day, Gyu instructed Tian to begin his physical training. The first task was to run across a river that was knee-deep for an adult and 30 meters wide. Tian had to cross it 20 times. Next, he was required to carry a river stone weighing five times his body weight to the side of his hut. After that, he had to assume a horse stance facing the sun and continue with punching and kicking movements. The training pushed Tian’s body to its limits, promoting the development of his muscles and bones. In the afternoon, Tian trained with Master Gwei. Master Gwei taught him about medicine, acupuncture, reflex points, pulse examination, and surgery. Master Gwei also covered the basics of alchemy, explaining that medical knowledge was foundational for becoming an alchemist. Tian, having memorized the theoretical aspects of medicine, was then trained in practical applications, such as concocting medicine, cooking medicine, and combining medicinal herbs with poisons. Gwei advised, “Tian, you must remember to always look forward and not rely solely on the books you read. Books are based on the experiences and work of others and cannot always serve as a benchmark. Problems cannot always be solved with a single approach. Other methods may be necessary, too. Similarly, in treatment, we should not rely on just one drug but consider other possible drugs that may affect the duration or process of healing. Do you understand?” Tian nodded, “I understand.” He then asked, “Master Gwei, are you also an alchemist?” Gwei sighed, “Unfortunately, I have not yet become an alchemist. It is very difficult to achieve that status. I haven’t been able to refine pills well, and I always fail the alchemist exams. I hope you can become an alchemist because I see great potential in you. But ultimately, it’s up to you. Don’t follow others’ wishes, pursue your own goals and achieve them. For us masters, seeing you succeed and even surpass our abilities would bring great joy. Masters’ expectations are similar to parents’ expectations, so don’t let it become a burden. Strive to achieve what you want—that’s enough.” Tian absorbed all his master’s advice and said, “Your instructions will be remembered, and I will practice diligently.” During the first week of Tian's rigorous training, he endured it with unwavering determination, never once complaining. As the days passed, his body slowly began to adapt to the demanding regimen set before him. In the second week, Gyu intensified Tian's training, pushing him even harder. Just as Tian had grown accustomed to the previous level of exertion, he found himself facing even greater challenges. His muscles and bones were pushed to their limits, and he was tasked with running while carrying a stone three times his weight and scaling trees with a burden equal to three times his own. The third week brought yet another addition to Tian's training under Gyu's watchful eye. This time, he was required to endure prolonged periods in the water, testing his survival skills. In the fourth week, Gyu raised the bar once more. Tian was tasked with performing push-ups while carrying a load equivalent to ten times his body weight. Throughout this grueling month of training, Tian never once voiced a complaint or refused any of his masters' demands. His body grew accustomed to the challenges posed by Gyu and Gwei's training. Tian soon realized that Master Gyu focused on honing his physical strength, while Master Gwei concentrated on nurturing his mental prowess. In the following month, there were no additional training segments from Master Gyu. However, this time, Master Gyu imposed a stricter deadline, requiring Tian to complete his training by noon. Tian had to double his efforts, yet he complied without much objection. During the third month, Gyu introduced skill training to Tian. Each morning, Tian practiced physical conditioning and body strengthening. He quickly absorbed and replicated his master's lessons with precision. Meanwhile, Master Gwei intensified Tian's mental training, pushing his Panca Indra abilities to their limits. The focus of Master Gwei's training was on developing Tian's abilities to touch, sense, see, and hear, essential skills for a physician. Additionally, Master Gwei trained Tian in the art of using the flying needle acupuncture technique, a technique passed down through the Guan family. Three months of relentless training transformed Tian. The once slender and frail child had grown more robust, resembling a seven-year-old boy in physique. Mentally, Tian, with his high intelligence and Master Gwei's guidance, had advanced to a level akin to a twelve-year-old. "Come here, my child," beckoned Gyu and Gwei. Tian approached his masters with respect. "Tomorrow, we shall embark on a new phase of training. You will begin to cultivate your natural instinctive sensitivity, a skill that cannot be taught but only arises and flourishes in moments of desperation or near-death experiences. Are you prepared? And now, would you like to initiate the opening of your dantian, my son?" Tian replied, "Master, I trust your judgment, and while I feel my body is ready for the dantian opening, I sense that the timing may not be ideal. I believe my body has not yet reached its peak." Gyu and Gwei smiled with pride, grateful to have Tian as their disciple. They considered him a true genius. His dedication was remarkable, especially considering the challenging training meant for Black Realm cultivators, which often required two years to complete. Yet, Tian, at the tender age of six, had accomplished it in just three months. In their eyes, the countless self-proclaimed cultivation geniuses, whether young masters, noble descendants, or sect disciples, were mere pretenders. Most of these so-called geniuses owed their success to abundant resources, pills, and family support. Tian was the real deal, one in ten thousand who walked the path of martial dao with sincerity. "You've made a wise choice, Tian. Do what you believe is best for yourself, for only you truly understand your own capabilities," encouraged Gyu and Gwei. "Tian, we have summoned you here because we have decided to resume our mission soon. We have lingered here for too long," said Gyu with a hint of sadness. "Unfortunately, my child, due to the perilous nature of our mission, it is unlikely that we can take you with us," added Gwei. Tian didn't want to part ways with his beloved teachers, but he understood that this might be the destined path between him and the men he considered his father figures. KneeIing before his masters, Tian expressed his heartfelt gratitude. "Master Gyu, Master Gwei, I understand and appreciate all you have done. Thank you for imparting your knowledge and granting me a second chance at life." I promise to make you proud and fulfill your wishes. I vow to meet you in the Kingdom of Han in the future. Please accept my respect." Tian paid his respects by prostrating himself three times before Gyu and Gwei. "Come here, my son," Gwei said, embracing Tian. "Stay strong, follow your path, and keep your heart steadfast. Remember that every effort you put forth will yield results. This is a gift from us to you." Gwei handed Tian a storage bag and continued, "Take good care of it. Inside, you'll find some small gifts." He then presented a token to Tian, saying, "Keep this token as a reminder. When the day comes for you to visit the Kingdom of Han, return it to us. It will always connect you to us." "Thank you, Masters, for everything," Tian replied with gratitude. Gyu also handed Tian two books and a small sword. "This sword is now yours, and within this book lies the knowledge of a Black-level sword technique. Study it hard. The other book contains advanced techniques and punches. Given your intelligence, I believe you can develop these Bronze-level techniques to even greater heights." Tian accepted these gifts from his masters with gratitude. "Take care of yourself, my son. Always remember, you have a place to call home with us." And with heartfelt farewells, Gyu and Gwei left Tian. Tian began to enter the Red Forest to start his training. After Master Gyu and Master Gwei left, Tian has been training in this forest to hone his instincts. Apart from honing his instincts, Tian also honed the skills on how to survive. Tian had been told that before he successfully opened his dantian, he could only live on the edge of the Red Forest because the center was inhabited by spirit animals and fierce beasts. Beasts themselves were also divided into several levels or realms, and their realm of strength was almost the same as the realm of cultivators. Beast realms were also divided into nine stages, and also started from the lowest level of Black Realm to the highest leve of Immortal Realm. Upon arriving at the edge of the Red Forest, Tian heard a suspicious sound from the direction of the bushes. Tian's five senses suddenly became sensitive. Tian walked warily, and after only taking a few steps, a beast appeared from behind him. It ran quickly, trying to pounce on Tian. Tian reflexively avoided, jumped, and rolled to his right. Just as he was about to get up, he felt the danger coming at him from behind again. Tian rolled again and jumped forward. After there was some distance between Tian and the beast, Tian could clearly see the beasts in front of him. They were two young beasts, which seemed to be still learning how to hunt preys. Perhaps if they were adult beasts, Tian would have been killed by them already. Tian who didn't have any experience in dealing with this situation subconsciously moved back and ran. The two beasts chased after him, flanking him from behind both on the right and left. Tian dodged again quickly when he felt an attack from his right. Tian turned his head and saw the beast on his right jumping towards him, trying to tear his body with its claws. Tian was forced to jump to avoid being attacked by the beast. He managed to avoid it. Tian then felt an attack coming from his left. Tian ducked to avoid the claws that were trying to hit his head. Then as fast as lightning, Tian tried to run in the opposite direction. Scared and unexperienced, Tian was currently only following his instincts. The intelligent Tian disappeared, replaced by a Tian who was frightened and running for his life. His fear even made him forget what he had learned. With cold sweat dripping all over his body, Tian ran in no particular direction to avoid the two predators. By now, Tian still hadn’t realized that he had managed to avoid these two beasts again and again. His body moved naturally and avoided reflexively based on the sensitivity of his five senses. And without his realizing it, Tian had begun to develop sharp instincts. However, just as the attack and dodge game continued, one of the beasts finally succeeded in landing a cut on Tian's left shoulder and cornered him against a large tree. Blood dripped from Tian’s shoulder. The two beasts quickly blocked Tian's escape path, preparing to start their final attack. Feeling cornered and unable to escape, Tian subconsciously glared at his potential predator. Tian was panting with sweat the size of corn dripping from his face. The blood flow felt like it was flowing rapidly to his brain, and breaking through the cells and nerves in his brain. Suddenly, his body responded to impulse signals from the brain working in his subconscious mind which ordered his body to form a self-defense stance. Yes, his survival instinct grew and subconsciously took control. Meanwhile, the two impatient beasts jumped while opening their jaws ready to pounce on Tian's body. When Tian and the two predators were only half a step apart, Tian reflexively lowered his body slightly and his right hand automatically hit the jaw of the beast on the right. After that, Tian did a spinning kick towards the beast on the left. BOOM! Tian’s punches and kicks came in hard which made the attacks of the two beasts fail completely. The two beasts fell backwards and hit the tree. BOOM! BOOM! The sound of the two beasts hitting the big tree vibrated at the same time. And this brought Tian back to full consciousness. Tian grinned excitedly. Although feeling exhausted, Tian had now started to control his fear and was able to think clearly. Tian quickly climbed high up a towering tree, and took out the sword Master Gyu had given him. While sitting on a branch high above the ground, Tian made a big hole the size of himself. Yes, Tian apparently made a resting place for him in the tree. Meanwhile, the two beasts that had previously tried to climb the tree apparently failed to follow Tian's footsteps. The two beasts then attacked blindly towards the tree trunk, but unfortunately the tree trunk was quite hard, making it difficult for them, plus both of them were exhausted after chasing Tian all day. Finally, both of them left Tian. Then Tian entered the tree hole. Due to exhaustion, Tian finally fell asleep. "Just wait, I'll deal with you stvpid beasts later." Tian frowned and promised in his dreams, as the pain from the wounds continued to haunt him. Feeling a sharp pain in his shoulder, Tian jolted awoke. He sat up and retrieved his storage pouch. A smile formed on his face as he looked inside. It turned out that Master Gwei had provided him with a variety of herbs. It seemed that Master Gwei had anticipated what Tian would go through during his training. Tian took out a healing ointment and applied it to his shoulder wound. The pain quickly subsided, and the open wounds healed rapidly. Next, Tian grabbed a piece of dry bread and ate it hungrily. After satisfying his hunger, he examined the contents of his storage pouch once more. Inside, he found two sets of acupuncture needles, more healing ointment, a tool for concocting medicine, various medicinal plants, a basket of bread, some dried meat slices, and two leather pouches filled with water. Additionally, there were several books on medicine preparation and pill refinement techniques. Tian placed all these items back into his storage pouch. He assumed a seated position and began meditating, attempting to align his body and mind. Tian reflected on the events of the previous day, recalling his near-death experience and his own shortcomings. He recognized his own foolishness, fear, and lack of self-confidence. Now, Tian resumed his training with newfound confidence. He realized that his survival the previous day was not solely due to luck but a result of the training he had undergone. Tian could evade, flee, and even fight back, showcasing his physical strength. During that critical moment, he had relied solely on his instincts. Tian began his physical training once again, just as he always did. He trained in an open area, ready to anticipate attacks from the beast creatures. After a short while of training, Tian heard distant sounds. He looked and saw the two beasts that had attacked him the previous day. Tian grinned, saying, "My training partners have returned at last." Without wasting time, the two beasts charged toward Tian from different directions, prepared to pounce. However, this time, Tian was ready to face them head-on. As the two beasts closed in, Tian leaped and counterattacked both of them, landing several blows on each. Receiving this unexpected counterattack infuriated the two beasts, and they blindly pursued Tian, who intentionally fled to enhance his speed and agility. Tian ran toward the trees, employing zigzag movements to dodge their attacks repeatedly. His evasive maneuvers frustrated and further enraged the two beasts. In addition to running and evading, Tian occasionally launched counterattacks, successfully landing multiple punches and kicks. For half a day, Tian engaged in a fierce battle with the two beasts, culminating in their retreat due to numerous bruises and injuries. Tian remained uninjured, his breathing steady and regular. Tian chose not to finish off the two beasts, at least not yet. He lacked the confidence to do so. After the two beasts fled, Tian began to explore his living area, scouting within a 300-meter radius. He recalled a book he had read about battle strategy, emphasizing that in a battle, understanding one's opponent and the terrain would greatly increase the chances of victory. One month passed, and Tian had gained a good understanding of the terrain and the beasts within his territory. He made these beasts his daily training targets, and occasionally, he was counterattacked by groups of beasts. Tian had begun to use his experiences as valuable lessons. Thanks to this, his childish behavior gradually disappeared, and he matured quickly. Three full moons passed without notice. Tian's physical condition had improved significantly. Besides his physical training, the nutrients from the beast meat he consumed and the medicinal herbs he took for muscle and bone strengthening contributed to his growth. His body no longer resembled that of a typical child his age. Six months had elapsed, and Tian felt that his body was in optimal condition for opening his dantian. Through several life-or-death battles with the local beasts, he had sensed that the barrier covering his dantian had become thinner. He believed that soon enough, he would open it naturally, without force. Tian had no intention of following the usual methods described in books for dantian opening. He planned to take a different path and open his dantian as naturally as possible. To achieve this, he intended to use the fire-elemental beast core as the foundation. His goal was clear: to fulfill his dream of becoming a true alchemist. Alchemists used fire as their "weapon" in the pill refinement process. From his experiments, Tian hoped that his dantian would be more receptive to the fire element's Qi, leading to a transformation of his dantian into one imbued with the fire element. Tian found himself inside the cave of a Fire Tiger beast, which he had managed to defeat after a long and exhausting battle. Tian retrieved the Fire Tiger beast's core and, after a moment of composure, began absorbing the Qi from it. Gradually, red Qi flowed into his body, penetrating his dantian effortlessly. His dantian, which had been empty and the size of a marble, expanded to the size of a ping pong ball as it was filled with the fiery Qi. Slowly, it continued to expand until it reached its maximum size, glowing with a bright red hue. As the primary dantian absorbed the fire Qi, it, in turn, distributed energy to every major meridian in his body. "BOOM!" An explosion of energy emanated from Tian's body, signifying the successful opening of his dantian. "Hahaha... it worked! My experiment succeeds!" Tian exclaimed joyfully. While most cultivators had yellow, marble-sized dantians, Tian's was different. It was bright red, the size of a ping pong ball, and had dots of fire essence within it. Moreover, his meridians had expanded, providing larger storage and better circulation for his inner energy. "One experiment down!" Three years had passed since Tian had been living in the Red Forest. Currently, he resided in the deepest region of the forest, known for being inhabited by Mid and High-level Martial Realm beasts. The central area of the Red Forest was dominated by Earth-level and Earth King-level beasts. Living in the forest had heightened Tian's sensory perception and instincts. He had finished off dozens of Low and Mid-level Martial Realm beasts, gaining various benefits from their carcasses. Tian obtained body parts such as gallbladders, claws, bones, and hearts from these beasts, which he dried and turned into powders for medicinal use. The elemental cores of the beasts, comprised of various elements, were stored for refining pills. Their meat provided Tian with sustenance, as it was rich in Qi and nutrients, making it ideal for cultivators. Tian also improved his medical skills during this time. He practiced herbal medicine, acupuncture, and even surgical techniques. Surprisingly, he found that the meridians of animals and humans were fundamentally similar, differing only in their positions. Currently, Tian was in the Mid-level Martial Realm, but his bones had already reached the Gold level. He didn't rush to advance his cultivation realm further. Tian intended for his cultivation to progress naturally, aligned with the foundation of his body. Balanced cultivation offered significant advantages in terms of strength release. Tian could still hold his own against Higher-level beasts due to his balanced approach. He trained his physical body diligently with weights adjusted to his level, consuming both beast meat and medicinal herbs to elevate his bones to the Gold level. In terms of alchemy, Tian had limited knowledge and could only create basic pills. However, these pills, the product of his own experimentation, maintained their healing properties, albeit at varying levels of effectiveness. Tian's approach to medicine differed from the norm. He dried medicinal plants using his own Qi, preserving their potency. Only after this process did he shape them into pills. He gained the confidence to create more pills after repeated comparisons and experiments. Living in the forest for three years provided Tian with a wealth of experiences that he wouldn't have acquired in a conventional life. Although the Red Forest followed the law of the jungle, Tian adhered to his own principles. He didn't provoke or attack beasts unprovoked. However, if being attacked first, he didn't hesitate to engage in a life-and-death battle. Over time, the forest's inhabitants indirectly accepted his presence. While Martial Realm beasts lacked high intelligence, they possessed strong instincts. Tian's frequent battles and assistance to injured beasts in the forest had established his reputation. Even though the beasts lacked high intelligence, they remembered his acts of kindness. The wounded beasts he helped would sometimes visit his cave to leave freshly hunted prey as a form of gratitude. As a result, Tian wasn't surprised when he occasionally found fresh animal carcasses outside his cave after waking up from meditation. While Tian was conducting physical training in his cave, he sensed a gathering of beasts not far from the cave's entrance. Their auras indicated that they were Martial Realm beasts, but Tian's instincts detected no hostile intent. "What do they want?" Tian wondered. He focused his kilIing intent on the beasts, but they remained still, showing no signs of aggression. Curiosity piqued, Tian emerged from his cave. There were twelve silver wolves standing about twenty meters from the cave's entrance. Tian recognized this pack of silver wolves. They controlled the southern territory near his dwelling. Some time ago, Tian had saved a young injured silver wolf from another beast's attack. Tian simply stood there, observing the pack. He didn't know how to communicate with them. Soon, two Martial Realm silver wolves cautiously approached Tian, but they showed no intent to attack. Tian felt slightly uneasy as he wasn't confident in facing two Martial Realm beasts simultaneously. However, the wolves didn't display any aggression, and their Martial Realm auras remained concealed. Tian decided to observe further. The two wolves nodded their heads, and Tian returned the gesture. One of them slowly approached Tian and then lay down about a meter in front of him. The pack's leader, who was behind the two wolves, followed suit, lying down as well. The other ten wolves did the same. Tian understood that they were requesting his assistance. He carefully approached the injured wolf and examined its hind leg, discovering a wound from a venomous fire cobra's bite. "It's a bite from a fire cobra," Tian muttered. Using his acupuncture needles, Tian applied several needles around the wound, and then he drew his sword. Before proceeding, Tian glanced at the wolf, saying, "You may not understand what I'm saying, but at least I'm telling you that I'm going to cut your wound with this sword." "Hopefully, the beast understands," Tian thought. The wolf nodded. Tian proceeded to make an incision on the wound. Initially, black blood flowed out, but after a while, it turned red. Tian quickly applied medicinal herbs to stop the bleeding and let the wound heal. He also removed the acupuncture needles, which had served to numb the area. Tian took out three pills from his storage pouch and placed them on a leaf. "Eat these," Tian said. The wolf saw the three pill-sized objects and consumed them without hesitation. Soon, its aura, which had been Martial Realm-level, changed. Initially red, it slowly merged with the silver aura, ultimately settling down and stabilizing. The pills Tian had given were dantian-cleansing pills that he had created. Their purpose was to cleanse the dantian. Besides poisoning their victims, fire cobras, like the fire elementals, released Qi that disrupted their victims' dantian flow, leading to a decrease in cultivation level or even the destruction of the dantian. The wolf stood up abruptly and distanced itself from Tian and the rest of the pack. Suddenly, its Martial Realm aura flared, and it let out a long howl. A silver bolt of lightning struck the silver wolf. Tian and the other wolves were sent flying backward from the shockwave as the wolf's aura transformed. "Earth-level!" The silver wolf beast had just ascended to a higer Realm!		Fantasy Hero Country		2277	https://www.facebook.com/61561117201220/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704107	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/28/25, 4:15 AM	1740648242	1748423739		2645																										norvure.com	Shop now			IMAGE	Effortless Styling, Endless Possibilities! 💁‍♀️	40% Off Until Midnight	https://norvure.com/products/curlfection%E2%84%A2-6-in-1-hot-air-styler			1.1075792873604E+14	HappyMe's	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439953260_983790673351763_4897086255001789744_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cIh5CPIf7qkQ7kNvgEMho_f&_nc_oc=AdhmV2pWZkSHynnbF6Kl9fhsGT1HPh0kAtATTBufdh9YdA211P8DMC9U03gsgNS4pEOkW-NHPNeeOsZR1UGb-RSY&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AwHIpoVeoEQzIlWN5lmRGwy&oh=00_AYAUr2Xjh3ehW4_Q7gzC8Q-rvMevC2CmZUeIEvPVG_V-RQ&oe=67C6026E	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		🌟 Get salon-worthy hair from the comfort of your home with Curlfection™! Say goodbye to complicated routines and hello to effortless styling! 👉 Click Shop Now And Get Yours 40% Off Until Midnight!		HappyMe's		4118	https://www.facebook.com/100094368992659/	0		SHOP_NOW								View Edit Delete
2704191	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/19/25, 1:49 AM	1740648244	1745045370		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476392302_1133855061514925_1492054989478092500_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ekfsVHX44CIQ7kNvgHxNCK_&_nc_oc=AdgT3n5_qso74LIHpMOnmvZZ5T7otQ42jhHCK_sHTV1-ZdrQThz3DhLS5kMswslfV2BOn7Qkc1M_Fh36a6tmcUiD&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYB_Yfv8PKFjw0p8-d7ruRtMMvFI_WMD9dlpU4twxBgjaA&oe=67C613D8	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704197	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/17/25, 1:58 AM	1740648244	1744873097		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476641214_624712893679298_7042080262748378161_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5-pW04RtR1IQ7kNvgEt_dIB&_nc_oc=Adgjd9RZj5mdqwxLPn3jH6pKwCX5W10oFpZa_VgStelGKCLXZ3YHqPaZpqVtMRvCtAlLeJdjPuIBhi7-P1eGk9pk&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYAnHg1-V4yWSe1B1N-dxX-q__Qa8TkVcSUFlW0dt--eyQ&oe=67C61B6F	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった。		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704265	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/19/25, 1:59 AM	1740648245	1745045989		2645																										dwsmjlix.com	Learn more			IMAGE	계속 읽으려면 클릭👉		https://www.dwsmjlix.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18133&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.8305355155039E+14	소설의 세계	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476089992_848758400686154_6767478574675999174_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RbzU9OTMlTsQ7kNvgFo3ND2&_nc_oc=AdgIFr6B1jimMKgo_DrkL8kmecdP0UrKnX5epkrp1xsAAbfoLgjJwN2wvxUb3sS-62ekYrWzmaVbu3ReGfA8AtYw&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYCwLIgY9eQOl2wIm5eCbXSaKB4-4A-m4aqQCUqIgi3j_g&oe=67C5FA9C	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		임신한 남편의 여사친이 우리 집으로 들어오게 되었다. “우리 둘 다 위험에 처하면, 사현이는 누구부터 구해줄 것 같아요?” 그녀의 말을 곱씹을 틈도 없이 나의 몸은 힘없이 중심을 잃고 계단에서 미끄러져 바닥으로 떨어졌다. 그리고 권사현의 발걸음 소리가 들린 순간 차은별이 내 곁으로 달려와서 털썩 누웠다. 어느 순간 권사현은 나에게 다가오는 듯했다. 하지만 예상과 달리, 그는 결국 멈춰 서서 차은별에게 돌아섰다. … 오늘은 우리의 결혼기념일이다. 이를 기념하며 나는 오붓한 저녁 식사를 제안했다. 평소 차가운 태도를 일관하던 남편 권사현도 바쁜 와중에 시간을 내줬다. 그리고 나는 어제 주치의로부터 임신 사실을 알게 되었다. 이 소식을 결혼기념일 저녁 식사 자리에서 전하기 위해 줄곧 기다리고 있었다. 그러나 말을 하기전 그의 휴대폰이 울리며 평화로운 분위기를 깼고, 나는 말문이 막혀 버렸다. 권사현은 휴대폰을 확인하더니 표정이 어두워졌다. “미안. 회사 연락이야. 꼭 가봐야 해.” “괜찮아. 다녀 와. 난 여기 있을게.” 내 목소리는 의도했던 것보다 훨씬 무덤덤하게 들렸다. “내가 꼭 보상할게. 보석이든 뭐든, 네가 원하는 걸 사줄게.” 그는 서둘러 밖으로 나가며 외쳤다. 나는 의자에 기대며 좌절과 실망에 빠졌다. 결혼기념일 날 밤 9시에 남편이 일하러 가버리고 말았다. 나는 체념의 한숨을 내쉬며 식탁을 치웠다. 남은 음식은 전부 쓰레기통에 버렸다. ... 아침 일찍 레스토랑에 도착하자 익숙한 주방 소음이 들렸다. 그때 매니저 이준혁이 다가왔다. “차솁, 지금 시간 있어요?” “네.” 나는 메뉴에서 눈을 떼며 대답했다. “이번에 해외 연수 기회가 있는데 시간은 3년 정도 걸려요. 좋은 기회인 것 같은데, 혹시 관심 있어요?” 3년이라니... 곧 태어날 아기를 생각하면 아주 긴 시간이다. 하지만 이준혁의 제안은 내 마음 깊은 곳에서 무언가를 건드렸다. 이건 권사현의 그늘에서 벗어나 내 스스로 무언가 이뤄낼 기회였다. 나는 항상 그의 지원에 의존해 왔다. 그를 사랑하긴 하지만 스스로 이뤄낸 성공도 맛보고 싶었다. “천천히 생각해요. 남편분이랑도 상의해 보고요. 평생을 좌우할 결정이니 신중해야 하지 않겠어요?” 말을 마친 그는 바로 떠났다. 나는 다시 한숨을 내쉬며 생각에 빠졌다. 이런저런 생각이 머릿속을 가득 채우는 동안에도 나는 점심 준비로 바쁘게 움직였다. … 몇 시간 후, 한 직원이 주방으로 달려왔다. “어떤 손님이 차솁을 만나겠다고 고집하고 있어요.” “무슨 문제죠?” “말을 안 하고 그냥 진상 짓만 해요. 담당 셰프를 만나겠다고요.” 나는 황급히 앞치마를 벗고 손을 씻은 뒤 직원을 따라 주방 밖으로 나갔다. “안녕하세요, 채연서 셰프입니다.” 나는 손님의 테이블 앞에 멈춰 섰다. “불편을 드려 죄송합니다. 음식에 어떤 문제가 있나요?” 상대는 임신한 여자였다. “문제요? 전부 다 문제예요! 음식이 너무 밋밋해요.” 그녀는 날카롭게 말을 내뱉었다. “이런 음식을 만든 사람이 어떻게 셰프인지 모르겠네요.” 나는 그녀의 말을 차분히 들으며 메뉴와 재료에 관해 설명하며 내 요리를 변호했지만, 그녀의 태도는 여전히 완강했다. “당신이 뭐라고 하든 상관없어요. 내 남편이 올 때까지 기다려요. 당신 해고시킬 거니까요.” 나는 미간을 살짝 찌푸렸다가도 금만 전문적인 태도를 유지했다. “손님, 저희 음식은 최고의 재료로 최고 수준으로 준비되고 있습니다. 이 요리가 만족스럽지 않았다면 무료로 다른 요리를 제공해 드릴게요.” 그녀는 무심하게 머리를 쓸어 넘기며 말했다. “필요 없다고요. 당신 때문에 나랑 내 아이가 중독될 뻔했으니 해고 처리할 거예요. 내 남편이 알아서 할 거니까 나랑 말할 것도 없어요.” 나는 깊은숨을 들이마시고 그녀에게 양해를 구한 뒤 사무실로 돌아왔다. 정말 말도 안 되는 상황이었다. 남편이 도대체 얼마나 잘났기에 무고한 나를 해고할 수 있단 말인가? 밖으로 다시 나가려는 찰나 사무실 문에서 노크 소리가 났다. “솁, 손님 남편분 오셨어요.” 나는 이 터무니없는 상황을 빨리 끝내고 싶은 마음에 생각을 가다듬고 나섰다. 그녀의 남편이 무슨 권력을 가졌든 나는 걱정하지 않았다. 나는 내 일에 자신이 있었고 내 능력을 믿고 있기 때문이다. 하지만 로비로 다시 들어서면서, 나는 그녀와 얘기하고 있는 키 큰 남자의 모습을 보고 숨이 턱 막혔다. 그 사람의 정체는 얼굴을 보기 전에도 알 수 있었다. 상대는 바로 권사현, 내 남편이었다.		소설의 세계		734	https://www.facebook.com/61557428073507/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704306	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/28/25, 4:03 PM	1740648246	1748466210		2645																										sonwer.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://sonwer.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=17827&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474583858_1774976953346433_1550859565362981831_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6IMcr5VUdJAQ7kNvgHB8TDa&_nc_oc=Adj1-cKmOgNYfnNqirO8mfmT4SynGkADO9jrJiUmJAITeH4KmA3DuJxyaKUp2JhLISViH83WItds48yQSffClmWY&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ac7T4vJHPruMCZIF_1eIqt_&oh=00_AYAEYa_iWolXIb9rScMpSrSK71ZNln4sH3zJdsbzYs5qrw&oe=67C5F257	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		9年前、久遠乃亜は初めて蓮見凌央に出会った。その瞬間、彼女の心は彼に永遠を捧げられた。 3年前、乃亜は蓮見家に嫁ぎ、凌央の妻となった。彼女は、これで一生に一度の愛が手に入ると信じていた。 3年間、彼女は彼を宝物のように大切にし、自分を犠牲にしながらも、彼の心を温めようと必死に努力した。彼が最愛の人だと認めてくれる日を夢見ていた。 しかし...... ある人の心は、どれだけ努力しても温まらない。ある人の目には、いつまでも初恋しか映らないのだ。 3年後、乃亜は妊娠が発覚。同じ日に、彼の初恋の相手である高橋美咲が妊娠を派手に発表した。 乃亜は凌央に尋ねた。 「もし私が妊娠したら、どうするの？」 凌央は冷たく答えた。 「堕ろせ」 乃亜はさらに聞いた。 「じゃあ、美咲さんが妊娠したら？」 凌央は迷いなく言った。 「彼女が産む子供は蓮見家の長男だ」 失望と絶望に打ちひしがれた乃亜は、離婚を決意した。 しかし、彼は離婚届を引き裂き、乃亜をドアの前に押し付け、一語一語強調するように言い放った。 「お前は俺の女だ。一生俺だけのものだ」 乃亜は訴状を手に、彼を裁判所に告訴した。しかし、離婚判決を待つ前に、彼女は誰かに車で轢かれそうになり、流産の危機に直面する。 子供を守るため、彼女は妊娠を隠して遠くに逃げた。 数年後、彼女が桜華市に戻ると、男が彼女を追い詰めた。 「乃亜。俺の息子を盗んだ件、きっちり清算しようじゃないか」 —————————— 「乃亜さん、私、妊娠したの。だから早く凌央さんと離婚して。子供が生まれて、父親がいないなんて可哀想でしょう？」 電話越しに聞こえる涙声。乃亜は眉間を押さえ、冷たく答えた。 「姉さん、他に言いたいことは？早く話して。このまま録音しておくから、離婚裁判で財産分与の時に役立てるわ」 「乃亜、このクソ女！録音なんてしてたの？」 相手はそう叫ぶと、電話を切った。 受話器越しのツーツー音を聞きながら、乃亜は手元の妊娠検査表を見つめた。「妊娠4週目」の文字がまるで自分を突き刺すように感じた。 本当は今夜、凌央に妊娠を知らせるつもりだったが、もうそんな必要はない。 この子供は、不意にやってきた。 しかし、乃亜にとっては唯一の救いだった。 仕事を終えて帰宅すると、小林が出迎えた。 「奥様、朝おっしゃったメニューに従って料理の準備をしました。お着替えになったら調理をお願いします」 乃亜は靴を履き替えながら、家の中に入った。 「作っておいて。私はお風呂に入りたい」 小林は驚いた様子で「え、ええ、わかりました！」とうなずいた。 奥様は以前、病気の時でさえ料理を自分で作るほどだったのに。今日は一体どうしたのかしら？少し心配だ。 疲れ切った体で浴槽に浸かる乃亜。気づけば、いつの間にか眠ってしまっていた。 ふと、体が浮くような感覚で目を覚ました。 目の前には、凌央の深い瞳があった。 「小林さんが、お前が具合悪そうだと言っていた。病気か？」 彼の表情はいつも通り冷たく、何の感情も読めなかった。 その瞳を見つめながら、乃亜はふいに美咲からの電話を思い出し、微笑んだ。 「あなたの義姉さんが妊娠したらしい。産ませるつもり？」 「……ああ」 乃亜は彼の顔から何かを読み取ろうとしたが、落胆するばかりだった。 彼女は彼を押しのけ、床に降り立つと、バスタオルで乃亜の体を包み込んだ。 「その子供を産ませるなんて、私は許さない」 どんな女性も、結婚生活に割り込む第三者を好むわけがない。ましてや、その女性の子供など認めるはずがない。 美咲の子供と乃亜自身の子供――どちらか一つしか選べない。 凌央がどうしても美咲の子供を守ると言うのなら、乃亜は迷わず離婚を切り出す。 その言葉を聞いた瞬間、凌央の鋭い目つきが乃亜に向けられた。 「その子に手を出すな、と警告したはずだ！」 3年間ともに過ごしてきた夫が、まるで彼女を引き裂こうとするかのように、凄まじい形相で睨みつけている。 乃亜の心は、刃物で深く刺されたように痛み、血まみれになる思いだった。 彼がこれほどまでにあの子供を庇うとは―― だから美咲は、あんなにも堂々と電話をして、離婚を迫ったのか。 初めて出会った時の衝撃。再会の時のときめき。そして、長年続けてきた一方的な愛。 この物語は、ようやく終焉を迎えたのだと乃亜は悟った。 暗く深呼吸をし、胸に押し寄せる激しい痛みを抑えながら、乃亜はゆっくりと口を開いた。 「凌央、私たち、離婚しましょう」 凌央は「離婚」という言葉を聞いた瞬間、顔の表情が一気に暗くなった。 「お前が俺と離婚したい？それはお前が本当に愛している田中拓海が戻ってきたからか？」 乃亜は少し驚いたが、冷たく笑って答えた。 「そうよ。私が拓海を愛していると分かっているなら、さっさと離婚届にサインして。そうすれば、私たちは本当に結ばれることができるから」 結婚して3年間、乃亜はずっと良い妻であろうと努力してきた。実家ではあまり大切にされなかった彼女だったが、それでも箱入り娘として何もかも整った生活をしていた。それに、凌央のために仕事の合間を縫って料理を学び、パン作りやフラワーアレンジメントまで習った。 それほど努力しても、彼は乃亜が他の男を愛していると信じている。 凌央は怒りで歯ぎしりしながら、突然乃亜の目の前に迫り、圧迫感たっぷりに言い放った。 「お前は俺の女だ。離婚したとしても俺のものだ！他の男と一緒になるなんて、夢見るな！」		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704249	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/28/25, 4:15 AM	1740648245	1748423727		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/477353371_1565679337722668_1254598481327557488_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=yIiqXNhIbNAQ7kNvgHkWntA&_nc_oc=AdhIqk5x6RuZ3dIMSAOOsG919eqHfyamBQzJBaK7RHa1mknfcMorptJaMZlW4-CUbhVPHVKYINQwaMYvoyv-kKXi&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYApdM-h1W2ZM3j8-p3K-StIuTn212SBOWy6P-DMnXBsbg&oe=67C5F4A4	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704253	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/3/25, 12:11 PM	1740648245	1746292266		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476916240_889867466435166_3439420317284358653_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cggW_ZMKyZEQ7kNvgE721dO&_nc_oc=AdioNJPvPcTsXbyOQRDoF7feVFJKuWYD8oluN5lMJdDHYU1XcmpnH5CDvTW86tsxEJE1Wqss52lDWka5wpMKd7wK&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYAzPrL3EGaVsmNVew6iMlII6q7Q-gFaIcBOKi8e--DeoA&oe=67C5F661	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704129	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/28/25, 4:31 AM	1740648243	1748424680		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480573433_1336491337798870_7052080039759539818_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=renCDe63Fw4Q7kNvgHqB2lv&_nc_oc=AdinA4f5lHLCpmB0V7g2KNmMWxzGYPMfVu8_74lnRccrj4lTVTDXJiwqirCuq6SvJ06Uil_5GmS5qfG_k8Vu-QYW&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYBqE0vqQpPtU9WhB7nvyiMK6FFhyQ3YgpSdrNbGRJ-AMw&oe=67C608BC	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704293	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	6/10/25, 11:34 AM	1740648246	1749573259		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480139844_1658800655042827_3313342664426568276_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OWsYXHsjNc4Q7kNvgFfgzya&_nc_oc=AdiahJRWWKH7X5dRJBfDfIRbAv9rSfxMSSx2rDjcg2xF40zhA-wwZUA_29yAS6tAL_tRIA9KVAEXjtjAz1XcCkm2&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=A2ksdFbv3DzY0c1SnLO2HZF&oh=00_AYDQTJha1qa8us7pcnaZQ43Sgg9m1dojXWStWOw5tNF9ZQ&oe=67C614CB	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704232	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/28/25, 4:15 AM	1740648244	1748423731		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476310956_1965439643980020_1814764379418410900_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vL449_4BIIQQ7kNvgFE01LQ&_nc_oc=AdioTnhGdX9aZ--oQ-Twxz_YnnoQERo4TaxjGy-t69Xo7hqUZivG7G1tQ7kDmPVGUPhs-QF07ON1oyIlDO5RpZ6O&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYCD7wqygRvRFUlVNozAm4MYibNicfnfK7a8gm44ujHX4g&oe=67C5FB67	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった。		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704272	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/3/25, 7:45 PM	1740648245	1746319506		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476743392_2336578533376586_4612885312724742910_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=YkFsgl7K4qAQ7kNvgHRhwuy&_nc_oc=AdgUCpM3xuGVYxkOEuHqxvHnfBEYawg3DQ1wcwRp3_KtF4k0n-OL47QLqb5pc0oCgH6uUDC3Fh1-pVYxjxkY0JgF&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYDup7h8_ZxCgodp6x4YZ0FebFGfJjgkxQoumNUcC4hHUQ&oe=67C60460	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704296	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/28/25, 4:26 AM	1740648246	1748424408		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476613570_1574801779840948_2351614983809540353_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=b8hUxJCXS14Q7kNvgEauIcK&_nc_oc=AdiPouyidjUgfHAiDmOqMTfKoL0M1GaE-CdVBIFGCGhgNL5g8nQpKR0Abde4j2DPm6gRuSsZfzQoVFa68EL1CUwo&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ac7T4vJHPruMCZIF_1eIqt_&oh=00_AYAEiDueixpG9Af0kRR8DRsnD3IecL-JjBjp-b2LOiKAyw&oe=67C6011A	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704255	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/24/25, 9:21 PM	1740648245	1745547668		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476366375_4029864957283790_839991218931957616_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Iwj0_cfrdhIQ7kNvgHWK2xJ&_nc_oc=AdgeY3kXO9xT9MlCJH4F2t8GEKU9haKxbnZHT-ZEoH-7J370GSiLVVTUN_oXgm-RXNWk18wGDpKrJLKOmvH_EHdh&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYBoFcVKkSBUye6eTQTM_liYLlAPvcAKi3DjrTVxYphfMg&oe=67C5ECD3	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704135	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/25/25, 12:33 AM	1740648243	1745559197		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480960477_1523092725037703_7332609095906373627_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=eSsymCU-iSoQ7kNvgF8E2_g&_nc_oc=AdgPPjPpxbkVVwL4YpqXlXnLXQF0o7eB8XqSWFV4qDADDjENrBxSwVhCDju-zS7YGhZW1Q5Wbawl1WxXgSg_rxzL&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AGLIv4zSZmlZDo8IvUIWLag&oh=00_AYATgc42ILfU-K3mFaW7O3WNlyGAX0bglBBg_C5gnrWPsA&oe=67C5F897	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704276	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/25/25, 5:25 AM	1740648245	1745576715		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476620955_2126160077845055_4937354825991038619_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=lh6Gnwd1XbwQ7kNvgHdeetG&_nc_oc=AdjygZOTaQ1M5UJyIpVIc-vXHpqgzpXaUaCwcbWX8WjOkeUYAjvgNrrkrMyYv6oRpCIEvR0kRXYwHcgU2ju3Ezrv&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=A2ksdFbv3DzY0c1SnLO2HZF&oh=00_AYDUF1jKl4xI_BbOc6SGQbX6mFzUqz2aOQEPwtZUrJUijg&oe=67C5EC8A	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704118	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/19/25, 2:03 AM	1740648242	1745046214		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474595516_967527748079888_8861809200318238964_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bvR1VptSBG0Q7kNvgF1_U-7&_nc_oc=AdgR4WSzG8vMAdqSdWhZ9aUlQeg3LyclgyCvo1mX2BtRU19JFVrpEWtE8gCSTsrLi5MSN1pm94wn8OsuXEwIxEAE&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYB_vBNE1FUOGm-KHgv4_rjPK06CKQxmgZcLxrEdZd0IvA&oe=67C619C3	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704121	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/28/25, 4:15 AM	1740648242	1748423703		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/475906959_995863312449316_3133145474119568182_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=htQuXm0IueYQ7kNvgEJq25W&_nc_oc=AdjuyUhnkLc9CzJeXMJSSA_wZA9ZGPE8Y2JKDp9m91-jGmHrcbOSaLfzA0w70YC0R9Y_ExBrkt3l82P_ffgih0JS&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYA60FnBUwHnUez_1-8mXrV2m4-4-ZMgMRkNs1CWXDqWiw&oe=67C5E9C1	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704127	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/19/25, 1:49 AM	1740648243	1745045371		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480326358_2358411251193439_8409551754184258766_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=wjO4922pOigQ7kNvgG3gwRF&_nc_oc=Adh2E5ca9hSDVxYp2CTGH7jP7ZBOGORBnSIV_C9MWzCoZLFWm0YtFRHdCy2LLYgLlJhVx_pQ6Ws_a5fq9r2sut8x&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYBYVetsZFcwIFtMtcHuUfEQCr_Hua3KF-foMeghw8xoEA&oe=67C61066	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704128	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/19/25, 1:49 AM	1740648243	1745045375		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480224053_618246564245058_9010806062151048321_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=GWH2nkn4vbMQ7kNvgGXKUqG&_nc_oc=AdgQDvK151gGB7VAFdf57f2YiXoAF4-JVUNk7_wiswj0pf9zf3ycH97ey7t3M-R9mfBJUAEOl2F5T60wV5zpfX_O&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYCnpJGGPXmaRq7c9UGF-Mz8M5h7GHFMR6E6Z4_y_HfCBw&oe=67C5E9F0	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704188	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/19/25, 1:49 AM	1740648244	1745045385		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476400264_1204234887885991_1142632993387677612_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=AFHeOFGXbTYQ7kNvgEVtlJm&_nc_oc=Adgt65zOe9n1lkFikTJ4Revm_nanXxFAO3WVHtxNcfy-ivKZwLcvfCWExhCS9kAOjLEzCMgl02lHQ9QM5w2cGb6j&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYD_VYiONbK9O3YdqqZGYRFP2sWcTz8P2-56UnKCM-BCsg&oe=67C5E447	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704257	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 4:18 AM	1740648245	1745313535		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476298121_1764709897424483_1089711117695101707_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zFOlvL1frvQQ7kNvgF9Irrh&_nc_oc=AdhKvqwCh9ngkHuRgKI669IeMyR6uhVPFlKuAr0vNzpm1SExjDEz1R4VsE4TGSNbpqvKSnuDtOgLGH8ouE_I9VmT&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYAJqsRdJAmUgARp26M-FSP8sxtTyFPrbJIXFOGj16tDfQ&oe=67C607DF	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704292	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/28/25, 4:15 AM	1740648246	1748423712		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/477779172_1161082682206622_2907146231387789679_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=DsjzfoYjf6EQ7kNvgG6Mts4&_nc_oc=AdgCKi6UpYhWJLDxJ-W7VNE-tbVdMmJ61CSWz0Ri20jjwuM0V1C7E1RQu6731Mm0dc9ou89UEFExMQwT_F1P6_-p&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=A2ksdFbv3DzY0c1SnLO2HZF&oh=00_AYASxBNz6j4ETwpUSkHIluNrKY16GYU9nKNLt_tjqGNWuA&oe=67C5F09C	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704262	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	6/8/25, 8:33 AM	1740648245	1749389592		2645																										fbweb.kifflire.com	Learn more			IMAGE	Lire le chapitre suivant		https://fbweb.kifflire.com/19382410-fb_contact-frr25_7-250123-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=930975401843871&exdata=60153A31A92F36A2338F90E67C2E5B0E7DE76385F04EFBB9			1.0903469850659E+14	Popular romance stories	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476280357_2402455360090247_7448150216586543851_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=IfG__iIoQ7sQ7kNvgFi8im8&_nc_oc=Adg-gV0_DZGK-Hsc7bva5WZWCud6z5e6StFUz6s5a3MEPXjeKZfpsVCcCaJxaMUoNcE2WEFzfKHexKERwd1cZwHg&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYC5yggN8FBn9d-8ia7e4J6kZI1D8QYzTQqmhPblufAlNg&oe=67C5FDDE	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		En apprenant sa grossesse, elle a pleuré de bonheur, mais a vu son mari devenir intime avec son premier amour. Elle a laissé derrière elle un accord de divorce les larmes aux yeux, a caché son ventre de femme enceinte et est partie triste... ===== « Mme Wright, félicitations ! Votre bébé est en très bonne santé. » Jenessa Wright est sortie de l'hôpital, hébétée, serrant le résultat du test de grossesse contre sa poitrine. Elle portait le bébé de Ryan ! En baissant les yeux, elle a inconsciemment caressé son bas-ventre encore plat et s'est mise à sourire. Souriant jusqu'aux oreilles, Jenessa s'est empressée de prendre son téléphone pour appeler Ryan Haynes, son mari, tout excitée à l'idée de partager cette merveilleuse nouvelle. Quand on parle du loup, on voit sa queue. C'était un message de Ryan. Il disait : « Viens tout de suite à l'hôtel Imodon. » L'hôtel Imodon ? Pourquoi voulait-il qu'elle s'y rende tout d'un coup ? Jenessa était perplexe, mais n'a pas hésité longtemps. Elle a hélé un taxi et s'est directement rendue à l'hôtel. Comme Ryan voulait la voir, elle pensait qu'elle pouvait aussi bien lui annoncer la bonne nouvelle en personne. Le cœur battant d'impatience, Jenessa est arrivée à l'hôtel. Dès qu'elle est descendue de voiture, elle a remarqué que le hall d'entrée était orné de fleurs et d'un tapis rouge flambant neuf, manifestement préparé pour une célébration. Jenessa s'est arrêtée, momentanément stupéfaite, avant de se rappeler que c'était aujourd'hui leur anniversaire de mariage. Se pourrait-il que Ryan lui avait demandé de venir ici pour lui faire une surprise ? Elle souriait intérieurement en se demandant comment Ryan réagirait à l'annonce de sa grossesse. Jenessa s'est frayé un chemin à travers la foule, sa tenue sobre se fondant dans le décor festif sans être remarquée. Il ne lui a pas fallu longtemps pour repérer l'homme à la beauté éblouissante qui se détachait facilement de la foule. Ce n'était autre que son mari, Ryan Haynes, le père de leur bébé. Alors qu'un sourire se dessinait sur ses lèvres, elle a aperçu la femme qui se tenait à côté de Ryan, et son sourire s'est figé. Maisie Powell ! Depuis quand Maisie était-elle revenue en ville ? Jenessa est restée scotchée sur place, paralysée en regardant Ryan et Maisie divertir les invités comme un couple parfait. Des amis les entouraient et semblaient les féliciter. « Maisie, tu es enfin de retour à la maison. Ça mérite un toast ! » « Ryan, après toutes ces années, Maisie et toi êtes enfin réunis. Cela ne mérite-t-il pas un verre de célébration ? » Peu à peu, les taquineries s'intensifiaient. Maisie, vêtue d'une robe rouge sexy et d'un maquillage exquis, a gloussé gracieusement : « Arrêtez de nous taquiner, les gars. Ryan est déjà marié et a une femme. » À la mention de Jenessa, la femme de Ryan, les gens autour ont manifesté du mépris. « Jenessa ? Je t'en prie ! Ryan ne l'a épousée que pour apaiser sa mamie ! » « Exactement ! Ryan a toujours voulu t'épouser. N'est-ce pas, Ryan ? » Ryan, qui ressemblait à un prince dans son costume sur mesure, dégageait un charisme cool et unique. « Ça suffit, arrête de taquiner Maisie », a-t-il froidement dit. Dès qu'il a dit cela, les rires et les taquineries de ses amis se sont intensifiés. « Hé, Ryan, c'est quoi ce bordel ? Tu es tellement protecteur avec elle, n'est-ce pas ? D'accord ! » Au milieu de ces taquineries endiablées, Ryan gardait son sang-froid, mais un sourire indéniable se dessinait à la commissure de ses lèvres. À côté de lui, Maisie a baissé la tête et rougi timidement. Cette scène d'amour était tellement flagrante qu'elle a transpercé le cœur de Jenessa. Elle ne savait pas quand ni comment, mais elle se retrouvait hors de l'hôtel, et ne s'en est rendu compte que lorsque des gouttes de pluie froides ont frappé son visage. Le vent glacial et la pluie battante l'ont enveloppée, et en un rien de temps, un violent orage a éclaté, la trempant jusqu'aux os. Pourtant, elle n'a pas bougé d'un pouce et s'est contentée de fixer la pluie d'un regard vide. Pourquoi Ryan l'avait-il appelée ? Était-ce juste un stratagème pour qu'elle soit témoin de leur affection et qu'elle cède gracieusement sa place de femme à sa Maisie bien-aimée ? La respiration de Jenessa est devenue saccadée. Regardant autour d'elle d'un air hébété, elle pensait qu'il n'y avait rien d'autre à faire que de quitter cet endroit misérable. D'un pas raide et délibéré, elle est rentrée à la maison sous la pluie. Debout sur le seuil de la porte, elle contemplait la maison familière, les pensées à la dérive. Il y a deux ans, alors que sa famille était au bord de la faillite, ils avaient tenté de sauver leur situation en la mariant à la famille Haynes. Au départ, Ryan n'avait pas été d'accord, mais comme sa mamie gravement malade n'avait pas cessé de faire pression sur lui, il avait accepté à contrecœur ce mariage arrangé. Maintenant que la santé de sa mamie s'était améliorée et que Maisie était revenue de l'étranger, Jenessa pensait qu'il était peut-être temps pour elle de faire ses valises et de quitter Ryan. Jenessa ne savait pas combien de temps elle était restée devant la maison avant que le bruit d'un moteur de voiture ne lui parvienne. Puis, la voix grave de Ryan s'est fait entendre à côté d'elle. « Jenessa, pourquoi restes-tu là, sous la pluie ? » Chapitre 2 Je veux divorcer Hébétée, Jenessa a levé les yeux et a croisé le regard sévère de l'homme qui se tenait devant elle. Avait-elle des visions ? Qu'est-ce que Ryan faisait ici ? Maisie venait de rentrer de l'étranger. Ne devrait-il pas passer du temps avec la femme qu'il aimait ? Ryan ne pouvait s'empêcher de froncer les sourcils en ne recevant pas de réponse de Jenessa. Cette dernière était trempée comme une soupe. Avec ses longs cheveux noirs plaqués sur ses joues pâles, l'eau dégoulinant régulièrement des pointes, elle avait l'air si impuissante et pitoyable, ressemblant à un chaton noyé. « Que diable t'est-il arrivé ? », a demandé Ryan, le ton un peu plus dur que prévu. Jenessa s'est souvenue de la douceur et de l'affection qu'il avait manifestées tout à l'heure à l'égard de Maisie à l'hôtel, ce qui lui a fait mal au cœur. Il était douloureusement clair que le comportement de Ryan à l'égard de la femme qu'il aimait et de celle qu'il n'aimait pas était diamétralement opposé. S'efforçant d'avaler le goût amer dans sa bouche, Jenessa a forcé un sourire et a expliqué en douceur : « Il a commencé à pleuvoir quand je rentrais à la maison, et je n'avais pas de parapluie, alors j'ai été trempée... » Pendant qu'elle parlait, son nez l'a soudainement démangée de façon insupportable et elle n'a pas pu s'empêcher d'éternuer bruyamment. Mais au lieu d'avoir de la peine pour elle, Ryan a froncé les sourcils encore plus profondément. « Tu n'es plus une enfant. Si tu te fais surprendre par la pluie, la première chose à faire en rentrant à la maison est de te sécher et de changer de vêtements. Ai-je vraiment besoin de t'expliquer les choses ? » Le sourire de Jenessa s'est raidi. « Je... je suis désolée... » « Va vite te changer, sinon tu vas attraper un rhume. » Ryan avait l'air trop impatient avec elle pour dire quoi que ce soit de plus, alors il l'a dépassée et est entré dans la maison. Attraper un rhume ? Ce n'est qu'à ce moment-là que Jenessa s'est souvenue qu'elle était enceinte ; elle ne pouvait pas se permettre d'être malade, sous peine de mettre le bébé en danger. C'est dans cet état d'esprit qu'elle s'est précipitée dans sa chambre, a pris une douche chaude et a laissé l'eau tiède chasser le froid. Enveloppée dans une serviette de bain, elle est sortie de la salle de bain remplie de vapeur et a trouvé Ryan se tenant sur son chemin. Sans attendre de réponse, Ryan lui a tendu avec désinvolture un médicament contre le rhume et un verre d'eau. « Tiens, prends ça. » Jenessa a regardé avec hésitation la pilule qu'il tenait, craignant qu'elle ne soit pas bonne pour le bébé. « Eh bien, je pense que je me débrouillerai très bien sans ça. Après tout, je ne suis restée sous la pluie qu'un moment. » « Ryan, je... », a-t-elle dégluti, luttant pour faire sortir les mots. « Je veux divorcer. » L'agacement s'affichant sur son visage, son regard profond se plantant dans le sien. « Qu'est-ce que tu as dit ? Répète ça. » Le cœur de Jenessa a sauté un battement. Pourtant, elle est parvenue à réprimer les émotions turbulentes qui l'habitaient et a bravement affronté le regard intense de Ryan. « J'ai dit que je voulais divorcer. » Une lueur d'émotion indéchiffrable a traversé les yeux de Ryan. « Pourquoi ? » Jenessa a été surprise par sa question, la confusion et la perplexité se lisant sur son visage. Pourquoi ? Pour réaliser son souhait d'épouser sa bien-aimée Maisie, bien sûr. « Parce que... » Sa voix s'est faiblement interrompue, incapable d'énoncer l'évidence. « Ta famille est-elle à nouveau en difficulté financière ? Est-ce une question d'argent ? » Ryan l'a regardée d'un air glacial. « Jenessa, ne connais-tu pas ta place ? Si tu as besoin de quelque chose, dis-le. Ne joue pas à ces petits jeux avec moi, parce que je n'ai pas la patience pour ces conneries. » Jenessa a serré les poings et grincé des dents en silence. Ryan supposait donc que sa demande de divorce n'était qu'un de ses jeux, une tentative de tirer parti de la situation à son avantage ? Jenessa a souri avec amertume, mais ses yeux affichaient une détermination féroce qui ne lui était pas coutumière. « Ne t'inquiète pas, je ne veux rien d'autre que divorcer. Ryan, nous allons divorcer tôt ou tard, alors quelle différence cela fait-il ? » Ryan n'a pas immédiatement répondu. Il s'est contenté de la fixer d'un regard étrange et sérieux. Son silence a plongé Jenessa dans une transe, un mélange d'anxiété et d'inexplicable lueur d'espoir s'installant dans son cœur. « Ou... ne veux-tu pas divorcer ? » Chapitre 3 Attention, le monde ! L'idée que Ryan puisse vouloir rester marié a fait bondir le cœur de Jenessa, sa poitrine se soulevant d'impatience. Cependant, sous son regard rempli d'espoir, Ryan s'est froidement moqué. « Jenessa, ne te fais pas d'illusions. » Son ton était empreint de moquerie, chaque mot transperçant le cœur de Jenessa comme un couteau. « Crois-tu vraiment que je dirais "non" ? » Il l'a regardée dans les yeux, d'un air glacial. « N'oublie pas, Jenessa, que c'est toi qui as demandé le divorce. Tu ferais mieux de ne pas revenir vers moi en rampant lorsque tout sera dit et fait. » Sur ce, il a et parti en. Jenessa découragée, et le cœur lourd de déception. Les larmes coulant sur ses joues, elle a délicatement posé une main sur son bas-ventre, sentant la petite vie grandir en elle. Au départ, elle avait l'intention d'annoncer la bonne nouvelle à Ryan, mais en l'espace de quelques heures seulement, ils étaient sur le point de divorcer. Après avoir réfléchi un moment, elle a décidé qu'il valait mieux qu'il ne sache rien de sa grossesse. Même s'ils se séparaient, elle pourrait élever le bébé toute seule. Puis, en repensant à son travail en qualité de secrétaire de Ryan, elle a ressenti une certaine impuissance. La mamie de Ryan s'était arrangée pour qu'elle travaille sous les ordres de ce dernier afin d'entretenir leur relation, et à l'époque, cela lui avait semblé une bonne idée. Mais à présent, les choses étaient différentes, et il était grand temps qu'elle quitte ce travail. Le lendemain matin, dès que Jenessa est arrivée au siège du groupe WorldLink, quelques-uns de ses collègues les plus bavards l'ont encerclée. « Jenessa, nous t'avons attendue toute la matinée ! Qu'est-ce qui se passe entre M. Haynes et cette femme, Maisie ? Sont-ils ensemble maintenant ? » « La nouvelle selon laquelle M. Haynes a organisé une fête de bienvenue pour la top-modèle internationale Maisie Powell a fait le tour du monde durant la nuit. Il a même convié tous ses amis. On dirait qu'il compte rendre leur relation publique d'ici peu ! » « C'est peut-être sa future épouse ! » Jenessa a ressenti une pointe d'amertume en écoutant. Après une petite hésitation, elle a répondu avec découragement : « Je ne sais pas grand-chose à ce sujet. » Ses collègues ont échangé des regards et roulé des yeux. Manifestement, ils ne la croyaient pas. « Allez, Jenessa ! Tu es la secrétaire de M. Haynes. Tu le connais mieux que quiconque. Comment pourrais-tu ne pas avoir d'informations privilégiées ? Crache simplement le morceau ! » Jenessa s'est forcée à sourire faiblement. Tout le monde savait qu'elle était la secrétaire de Ryan, mais très peu de gens savaient qu'elle était aussi sa femme. Il était même réticent à rendre leur relation publique. Avec un léger soupir, elle s'est montrée plus ferme. « Je ne sais vraiment pas, d'accord ? Ça suffit avec les ragots. » Ses collègues voulaient insister davantage, mais Jenessa leur a coupé l'herbe sous le pied avant qu'ils ne puissent prononcer un mot de plus. « J'ai dit qu'il n'y avait rien à dire, alors arrêtez de me harceler. Avez-vous tous été embauchés pour faire des commérages ? Remettez-vous au travail ! » Son expression sévère les mettait mal à l'aise, mais elle avait raison : ils devaient s'exécuter. « D'accord, d'accord, on a compris. » Tandis que Jenessa s'éloignait, ils ne pouvaient s'empêcher de marmonner et de grommeler entre eux. « Pour qui se prend-elle ? Jouant les hautaines et les puissantes. Humm ! Elle n'est pas la seule secrétaire ici. » « Oui, quand elle a commencé à travailler ici sans crier gare il y a trois ans, nous avons tous pensé qu'elle avait une sorte de relation avec M. Haynes. Mais en fin de compte, il ne lui a pas accordé d'attention particulière et ne l'a jamais emmenée à des réunions avec des clients. C'est sa secrétaire personnelle, mais qu'en est-il ? Un simple plaisir pour les yeux ! » « Ses jours ici sont comptés. Une fois que Maisie aura épousé M. Haynes, Jenessa sera la première à partir. Après tout, qui ferait confiance à une jolie secrétaire autour de son homme ? » « Exactement ! » Leurs rires et leurs bavardages débridés emplissaient le bureau, mais Jenessa a fait la sourde oreille et s'est directement rendue à son bureau, se plongeant dans son travail. Elle savait comment ces collègues apparemment amicaux la voyaient réellement. Mais elle ne pouvait pas les contredire, car elle-même avait l'impression d'être un objet de plaisanterie. Avant qu'elle ne s'en rende compte, il était temps de quitter le travail et la plupart des secrétaires étaient déjà rentrées chez elles. Alors que Jenessa rangeait ses affaires, elle a reçu un coup de fil de sa meilleure amie, Brinley Lloyd. « Hé, j'ai vu les nouvelles ce matin. Qu'est-ce qui se passe entre Ryan et cette femme, Maisie ? Ce ne sont que des rumeurs, n'est-ce pas ? » En entendant l'incrédulité dans la voix de Brinley, Jenessa a soupiré lourdement. « C'est vrai. » Brinley a haleté de choc et d'horreur. « C'est quoi ce bordel ? » Tout au long de la journée, Jenessa avait bien réfléchi, et elle était donc relativement calme en expliquant : « Tout d'abord, Ryan et moi ne nous sommes mariés que dans le cadre d'un accord. J'ai toujours su qu'il ne ressentait rien pour moi ; il m'a épousée uniquement parce que sa mamie a insisté. À présent que la femme qu'il aime est de retour, il n'y a plus de raison que je reste. Il est temps de les laisser être ensemble. » Brinley était à la fois incrédule et indignée. « Mais… Et le bébé ? N'allais-tu pas lui faire la surprise ? » « Serait-ce une merveilleuse surprise pour lui ? Ou un choc effroyable ? » Jenessa a instinctivement touché son bas-ventre plat, un sourire amer sur les lèvres. « De toute façon, ce qui compte, c'est que j'ai pris ma décision : je veux divorcer et j'élèverai ce bébé toute seule. Il n'a pas besoin de le savoir. » « Sérieusement, divorcer ? Es-tu sûre ? » Brinley semblait très inquiète. « Si tu ne veux pas qu'il sache que tu es enceinte, tu ne peux donc pas continuer à travailler chez WorldLink. Ton ventre va devenir de plus en plus gros. » « Ne t'inquiète pas. Je vais bientôt démissionner. Puis, je pourrai enfin recommencer à faire ce que j'aime vraiment. » Parler de ses rêves perdus depuis longtemps a fait naître un rare sourire sur le visage de Jenessa. « Oh, mon Dieu ! Jenessa, tu vas reprendre ton ancienne carrière ? » Brinley était aux anges. « C'est fantastique ! J'ai toujours cru en toi ! Tu es une designer de génie ! Attention, le monde entier, Sloane Todd, une légende dans le monde du design, arrive ! Tu n'aurais pas dû gaspiller tes talents en tant que secrétaire de Ryan pendant toutes ces années. Il n'en vaut pas la peine ! » « Sloane Todd... » Jenessa a été un peu étourdie à l'évocation de ce pseudonyme oublié depuis longtemps. Pour Ryan, elle s'était perdue pendant tellement longtemps. Elle avait presque oublié qui elle était réellement. « Jenessa. » Une voix magnétique et masculine a soudainement retenti derrière elle. Surprise, Jenessa s'est retournée pour découvrir un Ryan, l'air sévère qui se tenait derrière elle. Chapitre 4 Un petit locataire « Ry... Je veux dire, M. Haynes ! Que fais-tu ici ? » Jenessa était tellement surprise qu'elle cherchait les mots justes, complètement prise au dépourvu. Elle s'est empressée de mettre fin à l'appel, son regard inquiet scrutant le visage de Ryan à la recherche d'un signe de colère, se sentant inexplicablement effrayée et troublée. Quand Ryan était-il arrivé ? Qu'avait-il entendu ? « N'étions-nous pas censés aller voir mamie à l'hôpital aujourd'hui ? », a demandé Ryan, l'impatience transparaissant dans son ton. Ce n'est que là que Jenessa s'est souvenue qu'ils avaient effectivement prévu de se rendre à l'hôpital aujourd'hui. Baissant la tête pour s'excuser, elle a murmuré : « Je... Je suis désolée. » « Hmph », a grogné Ryan avec indifférence. Comme s'il ne voulait pas lui accorder un autre regard, il s'est retourné et est sorti en disant d'un ton vif : « Allons-y. » Il a fallu une seconde à Jenessa, hébétée, pour reprendre ses esprits et le rattraper rapidement. En route pour l'hôpital, l'esprit de Jenessa était en ébullition. Un mélange complexe d'émotions lui tourmentait le cœur alors qu'elle se demandait anxieusement si Ryan avait entendu sa conversation avec Brinley. Mais ensuite, elle s'est dit que si Ryan avait entendu qu'elle avait l'intention d'élever secrètement leur bébé toute seule, il ne serait pas aussi calme. Ils étaient assis côte à côte sur la banquette arrière de la voiture, dans un silence total. Naturellement, le comportement distrait de Jenessa était un peu difficile à ignorer. Ryan ne pouvait plus le supporter. Les sourcils froncés, il a légèrement tourné la tête et a demandé : « Qu'est-ce qui t'arrive ? » Sa voix grave a fait sursauter Jenessa, interrompant ses pensées. « R...rien », a-t-elle bredouillé à la hâte. « Vraiment ? », a lentement dit Ryan, son ton contenant une pointe de doute. Le cœur de Jenessa tambourinait. Alors qu'elle ouvrait la bouche pour se défendre, la voix magnétique de Ryan a de nouveau retenti, cette fois-ci beaucoup plus près de son oreille. « Si ce n'est vraiment rien, pourquoi m'évites-tu donc ? Pourquoi ne me regardes-tu pas, hein ? » Jenessa, figée sur place, n'a pas osé bouger d'un pouce. Un ricanement à peine perceptible s'est échappé de Ryan alors qu'il tendait une main pour saisir tendrement sa nuque. Du coin de l'œil, Jenessa l'a vu se pencher lentement vers elle...... ...... ==== En public, elle était la secrétaire de direction du PDG. En privé, elle était l'épouse qu'il n'avait jamais officiellement reconnue. Lorsqu'elle a appris qu'elle était enceinte, Jenessa était folle de joie. Mais cette joie a cédé la place à la peur lorsque son mari, Ryan, a ravivé la flamme avec son premier amour. Le cœur lourd, elle a choisi de le libérer et de partir, seulement pour être attrapé par Ryan... Que se passe-t-il ensuite? Le nombre de chapitres affichés est limité. Appuyez sur le bouton ci-dessous pour installer notre application et lire les chapitres suivants. (Accéder automatiquement à ce livre en ouvrant l'application) &3&		Popular romance stories		18001	https://www.facebook.com/100083149047490/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704136	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/23/25, 2:27 AM	1740648243	1745393260		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480230049_1810908862991078_1780683043264219072_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=7XjjLp5nGhMQ7kNvgFHzjgg&_nc_oc=AdhEZd0egamOCEBGyGL2Et6sSvlxzEWyPgCnmBAHqJ7G_BDTJJqo5v0I75b32Nw_NKIuPbW4iIaX_PXwGK4sPF_A&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AGLIv4zSZmlZDo8IvUIWLag&oh=00_AYCl671FyNK-d-CrgY2WFWHwMtfiWzulbi4QRgNidsAZ3w&oe=67C5E65D	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704141	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/19/25, 2:05 AM	1740648243	1745046329		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/475511385_9223767017715177_7641617323054750819_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=MsZn6ec5AEEQ7kNvgFjXG3q&_nc_oc=AdhRm1LaAN2Ul6x6Yr8mWMtOw3V8XoYfZiexAV84M5pe0G5MROoherKrN7QUci3Qb-mF1nXGKr5pJtp5M0A8w5T8&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AGLIv4zSZmlZDo8IvUIWLag&oh=00_AYBRL_77I4MU4NW9gho2wWgGwooekKMmhls7rc6cOpnglQ&oe=67C5E42C	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704112	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/28/25, 4:15 AM	1740648242	1748423739		2645																										weihunyu.com	Learn more			VIDEO	더 많은 무료 챕터를 읽어보세요👉		https://weihunyu.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11315&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}			2.8305355155039E+14	소설의 세계	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/472818460_1350514196129861_6012695163020631545_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=f4oc0vNB7BwQ7kNvgFckJyC&_nc_oc=AdiGQVg5n2wEN7bthF3AgMA5fNGHh7sGsDCBl8fz76uKjMJTKwPEzJo8uSD7w2BSIPUhVxE_Ru531GxhY-43hYgJ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYBotzalHMynEhaImH7SWKSSM2j9KAY6XQ_GTVpu9GlgAA&oe=67C6025D	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		온지유는 결혼 3년 만에 드디어 술에 취한 남편 여이현과 잠자리를 가졌지만, 그는 첫사랑의 이름을 불렀다. 이튿날 잠에서 깬 남자는 아무것도 기억하지 못했고 지유에게 이렇게 말했다. “어젯밤 그 여자 당장 찾아내!”... 지유는 스위트룸 문가에 서서 안에서 들려오는 낮은 호통 소리를 들었다. “꺼져!” 그 소리 뒤에는 무언가 깨지는 소리가 이어졌다. 지유는 깊이 숨을 들이쉬고 스위트룸 안으로 들어갔다. 스위트룸 안은 엉망이었고, 이현은 침대에 앉아 음울한 표정을 짓고 있었다. 그는 매력적이었지만, 잘생긴 얼굴은 어둡게 물들어 분노의 가장자리에 있었다. 지유가 불러온 여자는 놀라서 아무것도 못 했다. 그녀는 벌거벗은 채 어디에 서 있어야 할지 몰라 했고 뭔가 켕기는 듯한 눈치였다. 그래, 지유가 이 여자를 여기 부른 것이다. 지유는 두 사람이 어젯밤 잠자리를 가졌다는 사실을 이현이 아는 게 싫었다. 그들 사이에 계약에 의하면 아무도 모르게 3년간 결혼을 유지하면 바로 이혼할 수 있었다. 지유는 7년째 이현의 비서로, 3년째 이현의 와이프로 있었다. 이현은 지유에게 두 사람은 그저 상사와 부하의 관계일 뿐 이 관계를 뛰어넘어서는 안 된다고 경고했었다. 지유가 다가서며 말했다. “대표님, 9시 반에 회의가 하나 잡혀 있습니다. 지금 일어나시면 됩니다.” 이현은 차가운 눈동자로 앞에 서 있는 여자를 뚫어져라 쳐다봤다. 상황이 이해가 되지 않는 듯한 눈치였다. 지유는 이를 눈치채고 여자를 향해 말했다. “먼저 가봐요.” 여자는 그제야 한시름 놓은 듯 옷을 들고 급히 나갔다. 이현은 여전히 엄숙한 얼굴로 지유에게 냉랭하게 물었다. “어젯밤 어디 있었어?” 지유는 순간 멈칫했다. 그가 자신을 의심하고 있는 걸까? 지유는 약간 긴장하며 말했다. “요즘 프로젝트가 너무 힘들어서 사무실에서 잠들었어요.” 말이 끝나자마자 이현은 냉소를 흘렸다. 그의 얼굴은 차갑게 변했고, 침대에서 일어나 샤워 타올로 몸을 감쌌다. 지유는 그의 뒷모습을 보며 눈이 살짝 촉촉해졌다. 이현은 지유 앞에서 항상 꽁꽁 가리고 다녔다. 마치 지유가 그의 몸을 보는 게 역겹다는 것처럼 말이다. 하지만 어젯밤, 그가 침대에서 그녀를 안고 승아라고 생각했을 때는 완전히 달랐다. 지유는 오늘 아침 헤드라인을 장식한 뉴스 하나가 보였다. [신예 가수 노승아, 약혼자와 함께 귀국!] 지유는 그제야 이현이 왜 어젯밤 그렇게 술에 취해 그녀의 품에 안겨 울었는지 알게 되었다. 그는 그녀를 첫사랑의 대체품으로 여겼던 것이다. 지유는 가슴이 찢어지는 것 같았다. 지유가 정신을 차려보니 이현은 이미 샤워를 마치고 전신 거울 앞에 서 있었다. 지유가 그쪽으로 다가가 늘 그래왔듯 셔츠 단추를 채워줬다. 그는 그녀보다 훨씬 키가 컸기에, 그녀는 발끝을 세워 그의 목에 타이를 두르기 위해 손을 뻗어야 했다. 그렇게 열심히 이현의 넥타이를 묶어주고 있는데 이현의 뜨거운 숨결이 그녀의 귓가에 전해졌다. 이현은 갈라진 목소리로 이렇게 말했다. “지유야, 어젯밤 그 여자... 너 맞지?”		소설의 세계		734	https://www.facebook.com/61557428073507/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704213	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 1:52 AM	1740648244	1745304720		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/477110267_2349584345420793_985366361242407387_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=sv9NqF6lKwEQ7kNvgGpnwHJ&_nc_oc=AdiTdsELgsjD3ipRtYX9pKKpOVQuXOUzJChJTyi6AIF9miZTMDBRXputH5U-YMueQXvBB4iE175d4BadUT9-AMCl&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYDNeOueEtR6sT5vk_ydxRRUb27pnaShbzJ7NtlWfVsUhQ&oe=67C5F5BC	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704246	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 7:15 PM	1740648245	1745280943		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476537720_1151517183146388_4253356158339887103_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=BkePW7id9AMQ7kNvgEFh1vK&_nc_oc=AdhkiGmafQGNDkayDOIR51m4e99VhrLozeOXStXnnyKirVCsecOfC1mFYNpoxJkdIWHHz1Hfv_obz8vvnN61uHZb&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYAsd72AXAP30PApbg1xbuAliTHygcwXL_5fX_6ZqU4JeA&oe=67C61500	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704274	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 4:45 PM	1740648245	1745358324		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476776535_1605820736719489_6944119378290620106_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=VOiFMsHN_-UQ7kNvgFu8DW5&_nc_oc=AdiUXfo9o2DCZ62rGtm3DwAnxL_XKgnmR8y-Y2lQm4Dm-gQ3NR57zV8eyDLovKsAGGA_smXAl76OCp-SnzlnGnY3&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=A2ksdFbv3DzY0c1SnLO2HZF&oh=00_AYAuvllSBZbBjKvzPRT91K1PNJB8Dd4Z8XvcOcYSi7vnnQ&oe=67C61085	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704275	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 12:05 PM	1740648245	1745341556		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/479944175_929476865937445_5016980574166628055_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=N5OYa7BHUO0Q7kNvgHPRiNn&_nc_oc=Adh_X4icCdCdPbWbKpDbh4LpxKK8l6Rs0JVzOMM7HdvT4Hf671eaeC-2oXoSwveDHncqbRyAXivrynCpETrUhH_A&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=A2ksdFbv3DzY0c1SnLO2HZF&oh=00_AYClr3QF0ZKgr6Zg3B4GO91HAC4rRwdagHunheezRPyMmA&oe=67C5EC5A	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704280	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/17/25, 3:45 PM	1740648245	1744922700		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476458437_932917845683561_1681156486986924479_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xd4mvZYlzTsQ7kNvgG-nbRJ&_nc_oc=AdiuUA5cgUNeX9Y0iimQ_XQzuXUXQf4BIfw9SCgaBqGUbLYanJ5GvLhx1qVr4B9zwt7MGDEatldFtL4i1uSH6WAU&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=A2ksdFbv3DzY0c1SnLO2HZF&oh=00_AYDz-gmig4ygPfRcCgQP1JGDBpMpzwk5nNNMiP9qA5Xgng&oe=67C5ED8A	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704282	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/28/25, 4:24 AM	1740648245	1748424283		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/479154872_1135075384751684_1101560857096980668_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=dxJJ5ct0rwwQ7kNvgGW2CgL&_nc_oc=AdhmhJk2h2tfsqmpEZWIttoPwBWrlPc-noOO-FfY7nZW0_mu-gaLOF2_DuBsE7veauViYL6yt4PttosWEdmvOnpb&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=A2ksdFbv3DzY0c1SnLO2HZF&oh=00_AYDGKu7YqiakISbWVN5GOE34Iodu_96O2MNHHvs2_XoSpw&oe=67C61162	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704285	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/25/25, 12:05 AM	1740648246	1745557541		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476834774_3138721686280492_5050675784067720247_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fJdXGVyfz-8Q7kNvgFIW_JJ&_nc_oc=Adjemw99OldlMZjYbb2otKHNqmTcquvn0_Jbw11SWj5t-fLLVMUZU5xr0b88YzLE3asEz337-vx2S-2D5LXzvF4e&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=A2ksdFbv3DzY0c1SnLO2HZF&oh=00_AYApSMt-POzrx7CPjHFV0LjkBHHgYbMJsyHt5XXMw7F4AQ&oe=67C5E4E7	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704294	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/28/25, 4:15 AM	1740648246	1748423718		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476228454_1275949823639729_8445144620767442986_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=mfZg4NChnKsQ7kNvgFq6OUZ&_nc_oc=Adh-RaW_Lf-5KrzLfjMwO6AuWTQ4mIdzz9nh2XvzZhMrGblOph9BUxnAQKAoSZmWhyCOAoeKfUJDj66w8uLzAHWW&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=A2ksdFbv3DzY0c1SnLO2HZF&oh=00_AYBJmGGdtLuAMH7iiIYXMdA9ldrBauGzxyGBKZfZeMJvTQ&oe=67C6142A	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704307	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 12:21 AM	1740648246	1745299273		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474160266_956805463077593_4053010624915802801_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=yjU7AEpUxmwQ7kNvgENIKd8&_nc_oc=AdjtNhIMpETuS61lhQS0oN6N55vWVQ_0OnfdfkaUNEfsaU6g6uxoepPQ-vSpA5QSb9WtiBstJ8QQ_qkerCh-aud_&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ac7T4vJHPruMCZIF_1eIqt_&oh=00_AYDf8BT1vXcBQJUEI-50wgP7lLNnAyx-9q6GeZwbtPrxKw&oe=67C60C74	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704305	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 12:21 AM	1740648246	1745299273		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/473619326_1340073823663926_8493389289918422164_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zu9jhj9w7yIQ7kNvgFu3eBL&_nc_oc=Adi9RTPdjcH_xIUdrWmNyC2Dvqhk7ANvPIL9VbsxsrKQVxyngXNc3bEtaZbLNAXCWjtnpTSYGZXtS010g125hxdo&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ac7T4vJHPruMCZIF_1eIqt_&oh=00_AYCItiDv6aHDmhJIi7nuyQ0BHspnD5kcvvZ6q_8SNiXRVg&oe=67C5F746	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		「高橋家があなたに命を借りたなら、私がそれを返すわ」 そう言うと、高橋優子は高層ビルから飛び降りた。その光景を見た佐藤峻介は、普段の威厳ある姿が嘘のように崩れ、地面に跪きながら狂ったように彼女の名前を繰り返し叫んだ。 --- 優子が末期癌と診断された日、夫の峻介は初恋の相手、松本里美とともに産婦人科で妊娠検診を受けていた。 病院の廊下で、優子は峻介に電話をかけた。電話越しに返ってきたのは冷たい声だった。 「離婚しない限り、俺はお前に会わない」 優子は落ちそうな涙をこらえながら言った。 「佐藤さん、明日の朝9時、離婚届と結婚証明書を持って役所で会いましょう」 翌朝9時 峻介から電話がかかってきた。その声は冷ややかだった。 「お前、どこにいる？」 「用事があって抜けられなくなったの」 峻介は冷たく笑った。「今まであれほど離婚を拒否していたお前が急に態度を変えたと思ったら、やっぱり俺をからかっているだけか。そんな見え透いた嘘をついて、俺を馬鹿にする気か？」 優子は驚き、弁解した。 「嘘じゃないの。これまであなたに何か事情があると思って離婚を拒んできたけど、今はそんなこと考えていられない。私が来られなかったのは、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしたから……」 「死んだのか？」峻介がそう尋ねた。優子は絶句した。どうしてそんなことを言うのか？ 「いいえ、手術中だよ。でも峻介、手術費が数百万円かかるの。約束の1千万円を先に渡してくれないかしら？そうすれば必ず離婚するから！」 彼女に返されたのは、男の嘲笑だった。 「優子、よく聞け。俺はお前の父親が死ぬことを誰よりも望んでいるんだ。金は離婚届を手にしたあと、お前に渡す」 電話の切れる音を聞きながら、優子は信じられない思いでいっぱいだった。かつてお父さんを尊敬していた彼が、どうしてこんな憎しみを抱いているのか。 父の破産と2年前の出来事に関係しているのだろうか？ 手術室の扉が開き、医者が出てきた。 「高橋さん、ご安心ください。お父様は幸運にも無事に目を覚まされました。ただ、治療費は早めにご用意ください」 「わかりました、ありがとうございます」優子は深く息をつき、医者にお礼を言った。 病院を出るとタクシーを拾い、峻介の会社へ向かった。彼の秘書の妨害を何とか乗り越え、ようやく彼の前に立つことができた。 「峻介、今すぐ離婚手続きをしに行きましょう」 峻介は冷笑し、彼女に目もくれず言った。 「俺がこれから結ぶ数億円の契約と、お前のこと、どちらが大事だと思ってる？」 「契約が終わるまで待つから。お願いだから、峻介。お父さんが今すぐお金を必要としてるの」優子は懇願するように言った。 「死んだら、俺が葬式の費用を払う」 心が締めつけられるような痛みに優子は言葉を失い、反応する間もなく彼の用心棒に会社から追い出された。 雨が容赦なく降り注ぎ、優子を包み込むように全身を濡らしていった。それはまるで彼女の人生を絡め取る網のようだった。 彼女が手元に残す唯一の価値あるもの、それは二人の結婚指輪だった。彼女はそれを外し、意を決して高級宝石店に足を踏み入れた。 店員は優子の全身を一瞥し、安物の服にずぶ濡れの彼女の姿を見て冷ややかに言った。 「お客様、領収書と購入証明はお持ちですか？」 「持っています」優子は店員の視線を気にしないふりをして、ぎこちなく領収書を差し出した。 「現金が急ぎで必要なの。急いで査定してもらえますか？」 「わかりました、できる限り早く対応します……」 店員が指輪を手に取る瞬間、白い滑らかな手が蓋を押さえた。 「その指輪、私が買うわ」 優子が顔を上げると、そこには彼女が最も嫌う顔をしていた松本里美を見た。 里美は優しく微笑みながら言った。 「こんなに素晴らしい品質の指輪を現金化するなんて、損すること間違いないよ」 優子は無言で指輪のケースを奪い返し、顔は怒りで青ざめていた。 「売らない」 「売らないの？本当に残念ね。私はこの指輪がとても気に入ったのよ。お知り合いのよしみで高値で買おうと思ったのに。高橋さん、お金が必要なんじゃないの？」 そう、優子はお金が必要だった。里美はそれを知っていて、だからこそ、平然と優子を踏みにじっていた。 周りにいた店員たちは慌てて言った。 「お客様、この方は佐藤グループの総裁の婚約者ですよ。滅多にないことですが、佐藤夫人がその指輪を気に入られたようです。きっと良いお値段を提示してくれます」 「佐藤夫人」と呼ばれるその声が、優子にはどれほど皮肉に響いたことか。 里美の勝ち誇った笑顔は、優子に嫌悪感を抱かせた。優子は冷たく言った。 「売らない」 里美はそれでも引き下がらなかった。 「高橋さん、こんなに困窮しているのに、まだプライドを守ろうとするの？いっそ潔く手放せばいいのに。誰もあなたに、執着してみっともないなんて言わないのかしら？」 「松本さん、その言葉、滑稽だね。他人の物を奪うのが癖になっているなら、いっそ銀行でも襲ったらどう？」 二人が言い争う間に、指輪はケースから飛び出し、「カン」と音を立てて地面に落ちた。 優子はすぐに屈んで拾おうとした。そのとき、頭上から一滴の冷たい水が彼女の首筋に落ち、全身を冷やした。 彼女がゆっくり顔を上げると、目の前には冷酷で無情な瞳があった。峻介が黒い傘を片手に立っており、まだ傘を閉じる様子もなかった。雨が滑らかな傘の表面を転がり、彼女の頭上に落ちてきた。 優子の指輪を拾おうとする手が、その場で止まった。 峻介は一言も発さず、無表情のまま足を上げ、その指輪を靴底で踏みつけながら、彼女の前を通り過ぎていった。		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704304	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 12:37 AM	1740648246	1745300256		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474475537_2194743220920031_5287333366630921935_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kcwkaFoX3tcQ7kNvgFKbflj&_nc_oc=Adhn0ImnExmliXkF5IZQGOoZBoPUtLPSFVsrgZx1MMdtBDyhwy1Z4FWWM2stUZaNCUZLw4C8ygo-W9XKj4CYFmkI&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Ac7T4vJHPruMCZIF_1eIqt_&oh=00_AYDfjRfku6FoVvhiKMZ9A5E2ZsPlaMWMolCZBeQcVUQk5g&oe=67C5FF86	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704291	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/28/25, 4:15 AM	1740648246	1748423706		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476819852_857882376400081_4125458758116934524_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3f-chU7U9FcQ7kNvgEPAMgp&_nc_oc=Adh2TmsEdTfrcEtKw6XIAtsYYYiO623TahQ5RgJ92vt0eLd4Meqy-2A6FjIqLDnrneIOXdX1V5PyiyZI9V4ZgM15&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=A2ksdFbv3DzY0c1SnLO2HZF&oh=00_AYD4EJPXPiO8_3CeuHgcWr7MNSxcWq_sginMjJZy3OMP5A&oe=67C5F82D	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704310	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 11:03 AM	1740648246	1745251438		2645																										sonwer.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://sonwer.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=17827&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474618503_1550424572328177_1859620524317559990_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=r5TOInGOjjoQ7kNvgGjVHN7&_nc_oc=AdgljpLTT6MQEQLcPo25ZsDPyaQf_VUdCmlE15eWA_CLLUduQqLwGDshYEDan2SGnD-rsznAOfN124gU13oYMcTQ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ac7T4vJHPruMCZIF_1eIqt_&oh=00_AYD2j3J2DQ711FfhJvffuRbaiTMNUOwtqQ-if8qQ-z7RKQ&oe=67C60819	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		9年前、久遠乃亜は初めて蓮見凌央に出会った。その瞬間、彼女の心は彼に永遠を捧げられた。 3年前、乃亜は蓮見家に嫁ぎ、凌央の妻となった。彼女は、これで一生に一度の愛が手に入ると信じていた。 3年間、彼女は彼を宝物のように大切にし、自分を犠牲にしながらも、彼の心を温めようと必死に努力した。彼が最愛の人だと認めてくれる日を夢見ていた。 しかし...... ある人の心は、どれだけ努力しても温まらない。ある人の目には、いつまでも初恋しか映らないのだ。 3年後、乃亜は妊娠が発覚。同じ日に、彼の初恋の相手である高橋美咲が妊娠を派手に発表した。 乃亜は凌央に尋ねた。 「もし私が妊娠したら、どうするの？」 凌央は冷たく答えた。 「堕ろせ」 乃亜はさらに聞いた。 「じゃあ、美咲さんが妊娠したら？」 凌央は迷いなく言った。 「彼女が産む子供は蓮見家の長男だ」 失望と絶望に打ちひしがれた乃亜は、離婚を決意した。 しかし、彼は離婚届を引き裂き、乃亜をドアの前に押し付け、一語一語強調するように言い放った。 「お前は俺の女だ。一生俺だけのものだ」 乃亜は訴状を手に、彼を裁判所に告訴した。しかし、離婚判決を待つ前に、彼女は誰かに車で轢かれそうになり、流産の危機に直面する。 子供を守るため、彼女は妊娠を隠して遠くに逃げた。 数年後、彼女が桜華市に戻ると、男が彼女を追い詰めた。 「乃亜。俺の息子を盗んだ件、きっちり清算しようじゃないか」 —————————— 「乃亜さん、私、妊娠したの。だから早く凌央さんと離婚して。子供が生まれて、父親がいないなんて可哀想でしょう？」 電話越しに聞こえる涙声。乃亜は眉間を押さえ、冷たく答えた。 「姉さん、他に言いたいことは？早く話して。このまま録音しておくから、離婚裁判で財産分与の時に役立てるわ」 「乃亜、このクソ女！録音なんてしてたの？」 相手はそう叫ぶと、電話を切った。 受話器越しのツーツー音を聞きながら、乃亜は手元の妊娠検査表を見つめた。「妊娠4週目」の文字がまるで自分を突き刺すように感じた。 本当は今夜、凌央に妊娠を知らせるつもりだったが、もうそんな必要はない。 この子供は、不意にやってきた。 しかし、乃亜にとっては唯一の救いだった。 仕事を終えて帰宅すると、小林が出迎えた。 「奥様、朝おっしゃったメニューに従って料理の準備をしました。お着替えになったら調理をお願いします」 乃亜は靴を履き替えながら、家の中に入った。 「作っておいて。私はお風呂に入りたい」 小林は驚いた様子で「え、ええ、わかりました！」とうなずいた。 奥様は以前、病気の時でさえ料理を自分で作るほどだったのに。今日は一体どうしたのかしら？少し心配だ。 疲れ切った体で浴槽に浸かる乃亜。気づけば、いつの間にか眠ってしまっていた。 ふと、体が浮くような感覚で目を覚ました。 目の前には、凌央の深い瞳があった。 「小林さんが、お前が具合悪そうだと言っていた。病気か？」 彼の表情はいつも通り冷たく、何の感情も読めなかった。 その瞳を見つめながら、乃亜はふいに美咲からの電話を思い出し、微笑んだ。 「あなたの義姉さんが妊娠したらしい。産ませるつもり？」 「……ああ」 乃亜は彼の顔から何かを読み取ろうとしたが、落胆するばかりだった。 彼女は彼を押しのけ、床に降り立つと、バスタオルで乃亜の体を包み込んだ。 「その子供を産ませるなんて、私は許さない」 どんな女性も、結婚生活に割り込む第三者を好むわけがない。ましてや、その女性の子供など認めるはずがない。 美咲の子供と乃亜自身の子供――どちらか一つしか選べない。 凌央がどうしても美咲の子供を守ると言うのなら、乃亜は迷わず離婚を切り出す。 その言葉を聞いた瞬間、凌央の鋭い目つきが乃亜に向けられた。 「その子に手を出すな、と警告したはずだ！」 3年間ともに過ごしてきた夫が、まるで彼女を引き裂こうとするかのように、凄まじい形相で睨みつけている。 乃亜の心は、刃物で深く刺されたように痛み、血まみれになる思いだった。 彼がこれほどまでにあの子供を庇うとは―― だから美咲は、あんなにも堂々と電話をして、離婚を迫ったのか。 初めて出会った時の衝撃。再会の時のときめき。そして、長年続けてきた一方的な愛。 この物語は、ようやく終焉を迎えたのだと乃亜は悟った。 暗く深呼吸をし、胸に押し寄せる激しい痛みを抑えながら、乃亜はゆっくりと口を開いた。 「凌央、私たち、離婚しましょう」 凌央は「離婚」という言葉を聞いた瞬間、顔の表情が一気に暗くなった。 「お前が俺と離婚したい？それはお前が本当に愛している田中拓海が戻ってきたからか？」 乃亜は少し驚いたが、冷たく笑って答えた。 「そうよ。私が拓海を愛していると分かっているなら、さっさと離婚届にサインして。そうすれば、私たちは本当に結ばれることができるから」 結婚して3年間、乃亜はずっと良い妻であろうと努力してきた。実家ではあまり大切にされなかった彼女だったが、それでも箱入り娘として何もかも整った生活をしていた。それに、凌央のために仕事の合間を縫って料理を学び、パン作りやフラワーアレンジメントまで習った。 それほど努力しても、彼は乃亜が他の男を愛していると信じている。 凌央は怒りで歯ぎしりしながら、突然乃亜の目の前に迫り、圧迫感たっぷりに言い放った。 「お前は俺の女だ。離婚したとしても俺のものだ！他の男と一緒になるなんて、夢見るな！」		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704313	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 11:42 PM	1740648246	1745296935		2645																										sonwer.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://sonwer.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=17827&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474591743_1270864477545880_5161562998682141579_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1SnCNhm1EvUQ7kNvgGSk4TD&_nc_oc=Adij83xoBd4OBm10UsOrH9bvLnkyzd0LNYDvHqtCvfsrX74YCVP4HJDsW12FV1rj7arN0BFFIE7BFcumhCgQFhSK&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Ac7T4vJHPruMCZIF_1eIqt_&oh=00_AYBy8CXVRcdCJtVo9ZjyWgq-jivqt2RnHF40_pTP2Hll2Q&oe=67C61BC9	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		9年前、久遠乃亜は初めて蓮見凌央に出会った。その瞬間、彼女の心は彼に永遠を捧げられた。 3年前、乃亜は蓮見家に嫁ぎ、凌央の妻となった。彼女は、これで一生に一度の愛が手に入ると信じていた。 3年間、彼女は彼を宝物のように大切にし、自分を犠牲にしながらも、彼の心を温めようと必死に努力した。彼が最愛の人だと認めてくれる日を夢見ていた。 しかし...... ある人の心は、どれだけ努力しても温まらない。ある人の目には、いつまでも初恋しか映らないのだ。 3年後、乃亜は妊娠が発覚。同じ日に、彼の初恋の相手である高橋美咲が妊娠を派手に発表した。 乃亜は凌央に尋ねた。 「もし私が妊娠したら、どうするの？」 凌央は冷たく答えた。 「堕ろせ」 乃亜はさらに聞いた。 「じゃあ、美咲さんが妊娠したら？」 凌央は迷いなく言った。 「彼女が産む子供は蓮見家の長男だ」 失望と絶望に打ちひしがれた乃亜は、離婚を決意した。 しかし、彼は離婚届を引き裂き、乃亜をドアの前に押し付け、一語一語強調するように言い放った。 「お前は俺の女だ。一生俺だけのものだ」 乃亜は訴状を手に、彼を裁判所に告訴した。しかし、離婚判決を待つ前に、彼女は誰かに車で轢かれそうになり、流産の危機に直面する。 子供を守るため、彼女は妊娠を隠して遠くに逃げた。 数年後、彼女が桜華市に戻ると、男が彼女を追い詰めた。 「乃亜。俺の息子を盗んだ件、きっちり清算しようじゃないか」 ———————————— 「乃亜さん、私、妊娠したの。だから早く凌央さんと離婚して。子供が生まれて、父親がいないなんて可哀想でしょう？」 電話越しに聞こえる涙声。乃亜は眉間を押さえ、冷たく答えた。 「姉さん、他に言いたいことは？早く話して。このまま録音しておくから、離婚裁判で財産分与の時に役立てるわ」 「乃亜、このクソ女！録音なんてしてたの？」 相手はそう叫ぶと、電話を切った。 受話器越しのツーツー音を聞きながら、乃亜は手元の妊娠検査表を見つめた。「妊娠4週目」の文字がまるで自分を突き刺すように感じた。 本当は今夜、凌央に妊娠を知らせるつもりだったが、もうそんな必要はない。 この子供は、不意にやってきた。 しかし、乃亜にとっては唯一の救いだった。 仕事を終えて帰宅すると、小林が出迎えた。 「奥様、朝おっしゃったメニューに従って料理の準備をしました。お着替えになったら調理をお願いします」 乃亜は靴を履き替えながら、家の中に入った。 「作っておいて。私はお風呂に入りたい」 小林は驚いた様子で「え、ええ、わかりました！」とうなずいた。 奥様は以前、病気の時でさえ料理を自分で作るほどだったのに。今日は一体どうしたのかしら？少し心配だ。 疲れ切った体で浴槽に浸かる乃亜。気づけば、いつの間にか眠ってしまっていた。 ふと、体が浮くような感覚で目を覚ました。 目の前には、凌央の深い瞳があった。 「小林さんが、お前が具合悪そうだと言っていた。病気か？」 彼の表情はいつも通り冷たく、何の感情も読めなかった。 その瞳を見つめながら、乃亜はふいに美咲からの電話を思い出し、微笑んだ。 「あなたの義姉さんが妊娠したらしい。産ませるつもり？」 「……ああ」 乃亜は彼の顔から何かを読み取ろうとしたが、落胆するばかりだった。 彼女は彼を押しのけ、床に降り立つと、バスタオルで乃亜の体を包み込んだ。 「その子供を産ませるなんて、私は許さない」 どんな女性も、結婚生活に割り込む第三者を好むわけがない。ましてや、その女性の子供など認めるはずがない。 美咲の子供と乃亜自身の子供――どちらか一つしか選べない。 凌央がどうしても美咲の子供を守ると言うのなら、乃亜は迷わず離婚を切り出す。 その言葉を聞いた瞬間、凌央の鋭い目つきが乃亜に向けられた。 「その子に手を出すな、と警告したはずだ！」 3年間ともに過ごしてきた夫が、まるで彼女を引き裂こうとするかのように、凄まじい形相で睨みつけている。 乃亜の心は、刃物で深く刺されたように痛み、血まみれになる思いだった。 彼がこれほどまでにあの子供を庇うとは―― だから美咲は、あんなにも堂々と電話をして、離婚を迫ったのか。 初めて出会った時の衝撃。再会の時のときめき。そして、長年続けてきた一方的な愛。 この物語は、ようやく終焉を迎えたのだと乃亜は悟った。 暗く深呼吸をし、胸に押し寄せる激しい痛みを抑えながら、乃亜はゆっくりと口を開いた。 「凌央、私たち、離婚しましょう」 凌央は「離婚」という言葉を聞いた瞬間、顔の表情が一気に暗くなった。 「お前が俺と離婚したい？それはお前が本当に愛している田中拓海が戻ってきたからか？」 乃亜は少し驚いたが、冷たく笑って答えた。 「そうよ。私が拓海を愛していると分かっているなら、さっさと離婚届にサインして。そうすれば、私たちは本当に結ばれることができるから」 結婚して3年間、乃亜はずっと良い妻であろうと努力してきた。実家ではあまり大切にされなかった彼女だったが、それでも箱入り娘として何もかも整った生活をしていた。それに、凌央のために仕事の合間を縫って料理を学び、パン作りやフラワーアレンジメントまで習った。 凌央の胃が弱かったため、彼女は3年間毎日栄養を考えた食事を作り、彼の胃の元気に戻した。 凌央は怒りで歯ぎしりしながら、突然乃亜の目の前に迫り、圧迫感たっぷりに言い放った。 「お前は俺の女だ。離婚したとしても俺のものだ！他の男と一緒になるなんて、夢見るな！」 乃亜は彼の視線をまっすぐ見つめ、恐れることなく答えた。 「サインしないなら、婚内不貞で告訴するわよ。その時は桜華市の誰もが美咲が浮気相手だと知ることになるでしょうね。あの人のことをあれほど大切にしているあなたなら、彼女の名声が地に落ちるのは嫌でしょう？」 以前なら、美咲が目の前に現れても無視することができた。しかし今、彼女は妊娠している。しかも、自分の子供と同じ父親の子供だ。これ以上見て見ぬふりを続けることなどできない。 凌央は長い指で乃亜の顎を掴み、冷たい視線を浴びせた。 「久遠グループを倒産させたくなければ、大人しくしていろ。美咲には手を出すな！」 彼の言葉一つ一つが、心に重く響き、まるで槌で打たれるようだった。 凌央は彼女を放して、服を整えた。その姿は再び上流社会のエリートのようだった。 彼が去った後、乃亜は自分の惨めな姿を見下ろし、自嘲の笑みを浮かべた。 「これでも桜華法律事務所の看板弁護士、桜華市のトップ弁護士なのに。外では堂々とした姿を見せても、凌央の前ではこんなに惨めになるなんて」 すぐに気持ちを切り替え、乃亜は部屋着に着替えて階下へ向かった。 ダイニングに入ると、耳に優しい男性の声が入った。 「泣かないで。すぐに行くから」 その後、凌央は慌ただしく部屋を出て行った。 テーブルに並べられた4品1汁を見ても、乃亜の食欲は湧かなかった。 お腹の中の子供を思い出し、無理やり食べ物を口に運んだが、味が全く分からなかった。 部屋に戻ると、依頼人からの電話が鳴った。酔った様子の依頼人は延々と夫との過去を語り始めた。 「結婚した頃は何もなかったけど、一緒に頑張って幸せだった。でも今ではお金を手にして、夫は浮気を繰り返すようになったの」 結婚して3年、彼女たちが夫婦であることを知るのは身近な数人だけ。外では誰も彼らが夫婦だとは知らない。 かつては、愛する人と一緒にいられるなら、どれほど卑屈な思いをしても幸せだと思っていた。今ではそれがただの愚かさだったと気づいた。 結局、依頼人は電話の途中で眠ってしまい、乃亜はスマホを置き、目を閉じた。 「目を覚ませば、新しい人生が始まる」 深夜、携帯電話の音で目を覚ました。ぼんやりする中で耳に届いたのは、 「乃亜さん、すみませんが夢幻館まで来て兄さんを迎えに来てくれませんか？酔っ払っているんです」		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704251	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/16/25, 10:03 PM	1740648245	1744858988		2645																										redtgb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉		https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=17966&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.4292496556255E+14	Random Reading	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474761049_2840475519466564_8605170857121929512_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6uJcLB1QCZsQ7kNvgENJMBr&_nc_oc=Adj-0u6XYDq0CMw8wlcADA6K5lN2iudK-eqD1EVCTxLa0wtWqECAjagwKvc6L2qxbQ3ZqtnoYSrn_Zs_LZ1DWsIM&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYADCqFSlLhHwj0ptyUL06xmW8B9ZN_0SBmaiez6rzBoYQ&oe=67C5E60E	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I got home after a long day, and my parents were waiting for me in the living room. "Catherine, sit down. We need to talk," my father said, looking quite agitated. "What's going on, Dad?" I asked tiredly. I had worked all day, gone to college at night, and upon getting home, all I wanted was to take a shower and crash into bed. But that wasn't possible. "Catherine, your cousin's wedding invitation has arrived," my mother said. "That little tramp is not my cousin!" I snapped, already getting angry. "Catherine, she is your cousin," my mother insisted. "You need to stop this childish behavior. Melissa already hit her and caused a scene here at home. Enough! She's my sister's daughter, which makes her your cousin." "I'm sorry, Mom, but she means nothing to me," I tried to stay calm. "She slept with my boyfriend in my bed. That's not something she should do." I had been dating Claude for four years; he was my first boyfriend, and I found him in my bed, in my room, sleeping with Kelly, my cousin! I was in shock. Of course, Melissa, my best friend, went after them. Since then, things had been tensed at home because my parents insisted it was silly and that I should act as if nothing had happened and go back to being around my cousin. "He was wrong, Catherine, since he was your boyfriend," my mother argued. "Kelly, poor thing, was seduced. He dishonored her, now he's marrying her so she won't be talked about badly in town." "Oh, Mom! Spare me! The whole town knows Kelly is a shameless woman..." I lost my patience. "Catherine, watch your language!" my father scolded me. "Look, if you don't want to be around Kelly, fine, but you're going to this wedding. And enough with this rude behavior." "I'm what?" I thought I had heard wrong. "You're going to your cousin's wedding, Catherine. That's an order! We're your parents, and you'll obey," my mother spoke angrily at me as if I were the one in the wrong. "I'm sorry, Mom, but I won't! I follow your rules, I'm a good daughter, but this time I can't. I was the one who was wronged! I have every right not to want to be the family joke anymore," I said, already crying. "ENOUGH, CATHERINE!" my father shouted, startling me. "You're going to this wedding, and that's final." "But, Dad..." "I don't want to hear it, Catherine! It's important to your mother to keep peace in the family. So you're going, period," my father said, leaving no room for argument. I spent the night crying in my room. The next day, I told Melissa everything. She wasted no time and arranged invitations to a masquerade ball, a gala event. She told my parents it would be crucial for my career since the city's most important businesspeople would be there. I could make valuable connections, and our professors had promised to introduce us to various entrepreneurs who could open doors for our professional future. At first, my parents weren't entirely convinced, but Melissa's parents talked to them and persuaded them that it would be an excellent opportunity for my future. So they agreed that I should take advantage of it. "Catherine, you can't say no to me! I've already bought the tickets and masks, and I even convinced your parents that this is a super important event for your professional future, which was such hard work. This party is going to be incredible, and you're not going to miss it!" Melissa looked at me with puppy dog eyes, clasping her hands together as if begging. I was sitting at my desk at work in the middle of a Thursday afternoon, between taking messages and making calls, when Mel showed up with coffee, chocolate muffins, and this persistence about getting me to agree to go to the masquerade ball, which was the biggest annual event in our city. "Oh, Mel, how is it that I can never say no to you? Alright, I'll go!" I agreed to go to the ball, but I still wasn't sure. Either way, I was going to sleep at Mel's house to avoid the wedding, but I wasn't planning on going to the party. However, Melissa kept pushing until she convinced me to go. On Saturday, we got ready at her place. "Wow, girl! You look absolutely stunning!" She handed me a beautiful golden mask, intricately designed like lace that covered up to my nose, and I put it on. I was wearing a shimmering red satin dress, and the mask matched perfectly. "So, are we ready?" "Yes, we're ready," I replied and grabbed my purse. "Oh, I forgot my perfume." "No problem, you can use my mom's new perfume. She won't mind." When Fred, Mel's boyfriend, saw us, he smiled, gave Mel a kiss, and said: "Girls, you look gorgeous! I think you'll leave this party with a new boyfriend, Cat." "No boyfriend, Fred. Actually, I think I'd better stay, I'm not in the party mood. Please, Mel, let me stay?" Chapter 2 There was no way out - my friend dragged me to the ball. As soon as we got in, Mel pulled us to the bar and whispered in my ear: "It's an open bar tonight, so you're going to drink until all that sadness washes away!" Mel handed me two tequila shots while holding two more in her hands. "Let's down these!" We knocked back the tequila, and Fred was already handing each of us a cosmopolitan. Melissa dragged me to the dance floor, and I was actually having fun. When a slow song started playing, Fred and Mel began slow dancing together. I took that as my cue to head to the buffet, but I didn't make it there. I felt someone grab my hand, and when I turned around, there was a man in a black mask smiling at me - and what a smile! He kissed my hand and pulled me close, whispering in my ear with a husky voice: "Surely the most beautiful woman in the room won't deny me a dance, will she?" "And why not? Let's dance," I smiled back at him. It was impossible to resist that seductive husky voice and that gorgeous crooked smile! He was tall with broad shoulders, had a charming smile and blue eyes - so blue they were almost violet. He had sinfully tempting lips, brown hair, and when he pulled me by the waist, I placed my hands on his chest and could feel he was a wall of well-defined muscle. Although the mask concealed his face, he was very charming and enchanting. "I've been watching you since you arrived," this mysterious man whispered in my ear. "You're so beautiful!" "You're kind. But you're not from around here, are you?" He had a powerful presence, radiating authority. "No. A friend convinced me to come to this party." "Looks like we have something in common - my friends convinced me to come too." "Lucky me!" "And why's that?" I smiled. "Because I was captivated the moment I saw you. You're stunning." As he whispered in my ear, I got goosebumps, feeling my face flush and my body tingle - he truly had me enchanted. "Even with the mask?" "Even with the mask! You're too beautiful." "You're such a charmer." "You think I'm charming?" "You know you are. And handsome too." "I'm glad you like what you see." "And what do you do for a living, handsome?" - I felt a bit dizzy, not sure if it was from the drink or the delicious cologne that man was wearing. I ended up stumbling over my own feet. "Are you okay?" "I think I need some air." "Come with me." - He pulled me into a dark hallway that led to an emergency exit and started fanning my face. - "I really want to kiss you. May I?" - I nodded yes. He looked into my eyes, held the back of my neck, and our lips met. It started slow but deepened; he pressed me against the wall, and the kiss intensified even more, almost taking our breath away. When he broke the kiss so we could breathe, we looked into each other's eyes - it was like throwing gasoline on fire. He ran his hand down my waist to my leg and pulled my leg up to his waist. I was completely surrendered by then, feeling his body against mine. I went crazy with desire and pulled him closer, wrapping my leg around his waist. "You're a great kisser!" - I smiled at him and felt my whole body tingle. "Oh, beautiful, you're incredible. I want you so badly, here, right now!" - he said between kisses and slipped his hand under my dress, pulling it up and reaching my underwear. I was on fire when he put his hand inside my underwear and yelled. - "Oh! So delicious! So hot, so wet!" - He said and kissed me harder while unzipping his pants. With a quick movement, like someone who had done this before, he tore my underwear and caressed my entrance, as if asking for permission. He looked into my eyes again and asked: "What do you want me to do?" "I want you inside me now!" I responded shamelessly, already panting with desire. I couldn't resist those eyes and that husky voice. I'd never been like this before - normally, I would have pulled away the moment he grabbed my hand, but tonight I had promised myself to have fun and live in the moment if someone interesting came along. And that's exactly what I was doing, living in the moment. Hearing me, he entered me slowly, watching as I leaned my head against the wall and savored every inch of him - and he was huge. He took the opportunity to scatter kisses along my neck. When he was fully inside, he paused and whispered between kisses in my ear: "Now I'm going to move." He pulled out only to thrust back in with full force this time, and it was incredible. I was completely lost and driven wild by his movements as he moved in and out of me frantically. We lost control and gave ourselves over completely, as if nothing else existed around us. I felt a haze in my eyes as my climax began to build, and I moaned softly in his ear. At that moment, he seemed to go crazy, lifting my other leg to his waist as I wrapped them around him. Kissing me intensely, he thrust even harder into me - it was heaven on earth. I came again, even more intensely than before, leaving me breathless. As I was coming, he whispered that he was close to his limit feeling me pulse around him, and soon I felt his hot release inside me. We stayed there against that wall, completely breathless, his forehead resting against mine. While kissing me, he slowly withdrew, and I was thoroughly satisfied - as Melissa would say. I smiled and he looked at me, gave me a soft kiss and said: "You're truly amazing!" He gently lowered my legs until my feet touched the ground, fixed my dress, adjusted his pants, and hugged me. It was so intimate, so affectionate - despite the wildness of our encounter and the intensity with which we'd given in to each other, he was still gentle with me. I'd never had such an incredible experience, but I'd only ever been with my ex until now. And my ex had never cared about hugging me afterward, or worried about my pleasure - for him, it was just about getting in and out until he was satisfied. So having a man care about me, about my pleasure, take care of me - it was new, and amazingly so. He kissed my neck and whispered in my ear: "So, beautiful, I still don't know your name." It took me seconds to process and finally realize that I'd just slept with a complete stranger whose name I didn't even know. Just as I was about to speak, he pulled his phone from his pocket and asked for a minute to answer it. He stepped away slightly and I could only hear him raising his voice saying: "What did you say?" At that moment, the stranger ran off as if he'd forgotten about me, or as if he was just running away from the woman he'd quickly hooked up with at the party. Of course, Catherine, you're an idiot! But so what? I was just having fun too, and I didn't even know who the guy was, and he didn't know who I was. All good. I pulled myself together, looked in vain for my underwear - no idea where he'd thrown it - and left that hallway. I went back to the table and found Mel and Fred making out. They soon stopped and focused on me: "Mel, I think I found the Big Bad Wolf!" I laughed, and she laughed with me. "When we get home, I want to know everything!" "Of course you do!" I replied with sparkling eyes. "Prince, I think we can go now. What do you think, Cat?" "I'm ready whenever you are!" I said, downing a glass of water. "Let's go then, girls!" Fred said and led us to the exit. We'd barely gotten home when Mel started demanding: "Tell me everything - who is he, how it went, how it didn't go, everything." I laughed and told her everything. When I finished speaking, my friend was staring at me open-mouthed and asked: "You guys used protection, right?" My heart started racing! We hadn't used protection. I shook my head no at her; I was in shock realizing how careless I'd been. She immediately tried to calm me down: "No, Cat, calm down. I'm sure nothing will come of it. But you should get some tests done to make sure everything's okay. I'm going to the kitchen to make us some tea. Don't freak out!" Chapter 3 On Monday during lunch, I met Mel. She handed me a small bag from a fancy store, and I looked at her, confused. "My mom asked me to give this to you. She said it's perfect for you and doesn't suit her," Mel said with a big smile. I opened the bag, and inside was the perfume I had worn to the ball. A huge smile spread across my face. I loved that perfume, and it was part of the best night of my life. I just hoped that my best night hadn't left me with an STD as a souvenir. With that thought, I thanked Mel and told her I'd call her mom later, then mentioned I wanted to call the lab to schedule some tests. I called the laboratory and was informed that I needed a doctor's prescription to get the tests covered by health insurance. Thank God the company provided health insurance for employees because otherwise, I wouldn't know what to do. My salary wasn't high, and what little was left after covering college expenses went to helping at home, since my mom didn't work outside the house and my dad didn't make much as a driver. So I made a doctor's appointment, but the earliest available slot was two weeks away, and I waited anxiously. The more days passed, the more nervous I became, though Mel did everything to calm me down. On the scheduled date, she went to the doctor's with me. With the list of tests in hand, she personally scheduled the lab work and insisted on accompanying me. Three weeks had passed since the party when I finally got the tests done. The results came back five days later, and I returned to the doctor. Of course, Mel was with me. The doctor checked the results and looked me in the eyes: "Miss Catherine, your health is excellent. You're healthy. But from now on, you'll need to take better care of yourself." I breathed a sigh of relief, but was I really about to get lectured by the doctor for having unprotected bedlife with a stranger? Well, I deserved it - not using protection was silly, I could have caught a disease. And then he continued: "Congratulations, you're conceived! I'm going to refer you to an OB-GYN for prenatal care..." I didn't hear anything else, just the blood pulsing in my ears. I couldn't believe this! conceived? How would I explain this? It's not possible. Me, of all people, the perfect goody-two-shoes who never stepped out of line, who always considered the consequences before doing anything, who was always responsible - the first time I let rationality slide, I ended up conceived and didn't even know who the father was! Mel held my hand and kept repeating: "Calm down, Cat, everything will be okay!" How could everything be okay? I didn't even know who the father was. I would have to tell my parents, their only daughter would break their hearts. They would be disappointed, hate me, and kick me out of the house. How could I explain that I don't even know what the father of my child looks like? I was already hyperventilating. Suddenly, I felt the doctor taking my hand and speaking calmly: "Easy now, dear! The situation, from what I can see, isn't ideal, but you can't get this nervous, it will harm your baby. Now you have to take care of yourself for the baby's sake. I'm sure the people who love you will support and help you. But you need to calm down because only you can ensure this baby develops healthily and is born strong. Do you understand me?" I looked at that short, white-haired, slightly chubby gentleman, with his glasses perched on the tip of his nose, and nodded positively. Somehow he calmed me down a bit, maybe because his eyes sparkled with a kindness and understanding that we rarely see these days. The doctor asked his secretary to bring me some chamomile tea, and while I drank it and tried to calm down, he gave all the information to Melissa, who listened attentively. We left the office and Melissa took me to a diner, saying we needed to eat something. As soon as I sat down, I felt the tears falling. My friend hugged me and told me once again that I wasn't alone. I looked at her and said: "The only thing I'm sure of right now is that I want you and Fred to be my child's godparents because I know you'll support them and give them lots of love." Her eyes sparkled, and she burst into tears, responding between sobs: "I'll be the best godmother in the world and I'll always be close to our baby! And I'm sure Fred will be very happy too!" She assured me she would always be by my side, made it clear that I wouldn't go through anything alone, and that she would be with me when I talked to my parents. My parents... oh! I started thinking and decided I wouldn't hide it from them for even a day; I would tell them that very night. I wouldn't go to college, I would go home to talk to them. Mel immediately supported me and said: "Let's go then, I'm with you!" When we arrived at my house, my parents were startled, and my mom came right over, worried: "Girls, didn't you go to class today? Is everything okay?" "Not really, Mom. I need to talk to you both." My parents immediately realized it was something very serious. We all sat in the living room and I told them what was happening, admitting I had been irresponsible by hooking up with a stranger at the party. I obviously didn't go into details, but I made it clear that I couldn't find my child's father again. The disappointment in their eyes was evident. My mother was sobbing uncontrollably, saying I was ruined. My father hadn't said anything yet. Seeing how upset my mother was, Melissa quickly went to the kitchen and came back with a glass of sugar water for her. Melissa always gives sugar water to nervous people, saying it calms them down - I never understood that. Finally, my father spoke: "You made a huge mistake and there's no going back." My parents were very simple people. My father was a tall, strong man, and my mother was an older version of me, but both had great character and solid principles they always made sure to pass on to me. Hearing my father emphasize that I had messed up made my heart ache even more. I started crying and said: "I know, Dad, I was irresponsible. But there's nothing I can do now. I'll drop out of college to raise my child. And I'm going to pack my bags..." "Pack your bags? You're very mistaken if you think you're leaving this house like that. You made a mistake, and you disappointed us, but we love you, we'll get through this and we'll help you. You're not alone, my daughter! And neither is this child!" My father said this and my heart filled with hope. "But Dad, I brought shame to you..." "You're not the first and won't be the last single mother in this world. We would have liked things to be different for you, not so difficult. You've always been so responsible! But if this is how it is, we'll face it together. You won't leave college - more than ever, you need to grow in life to take care of your child. You're going to be a single mother, your responsibility is huge. We'll help you, and even though it will be difficult, everything will work out." Melissa was already crying and quickly spoke to my parents: "Mr. Anthony, Mrs. Selina, you can count on me, I'll help with everything! Besides, I'm this baby's godmother, Cat is like a sister to me, and I'll always be around." My parents looked at her gratefully. I looked at those three feeling completely blessed to have them in my life, full of love for them and experiencing a totally new feeling for that little being still growing inside me, whose existence I had just discovered! As difficult as being a single mother would be, that night at the ball was the best night of my life. I could never forget those violet-blue eyes looking at me with adoration during our furtive encounter and everything my body experienced that night. I would always have that sweet memory with me. The following months were difficult. I kept the dress, shoes, mask, and perfume that Mel's mother gave me in a box. On difficult days, I would open that box and relive that night in my memory. Although I had a peaceful pregnancy, people's comments and cruelty were hard to bear. To make matters worse, after they got married, my ex and my cousin moved in with her parents, who lived on the same street as us. They made sure to humiliate me with nasty comments whenever they saw me and spread throughout the neighborhood that I didn't know who my child's father was and that I was a loose woman, which was why Claude had left me. I wanted to end them! Kelly's mother, who was my mother's sister, never missed a chance to come to our house and torment us, saying how fortunate it was that her daughter wasn't like me, that she was a good girl who had married a decent man. She seemed to have forgotten that she had stolen my boyfriend and slept with him in my bed. But I swallowed it all; it wasn't worth arguing with these people, and I didn't want to transmit negative feelings to my child. As the days went by, I loved that baby more and more. I had no idea such love could exist. Everything I did, I did for him. I would protect him from everything; I would give my life to him. And surprisingly, during the whole time of carrying with a baby, everything seemed to flow in my favor, things were falling into place and working out. My boss was great, understood my situation, and even gave me a small raise, which was a huge help! Mel and Fred showered me with attention, they were in love with their godchild even before knowing if it would be a girl or boy. They insisted on buying everything for the nursery, which turned out beautiful. Mel accompanied me to all appointments and every test, never missing anything. She even organized two baby showers - one at the company and another at college. My child would come into the world surrounded by love. I found out I was having a boy and decided to name him Peter. And so it was. Peter was born healthy, with a pair of huge violet-blue eyes that would never let me forget the night that changed my life, but was also the best night I'd ever had! I would never forget that man! My son was surrounded by love from the first moment. My parents were enchanted by their grandson. Mel and Fred came to our house every day to see their godson and check how we were doing. Mel was always there supporting me in everything. Her parents also came to visit Peter and said they would be honorary grandparents since they considered me their daughter too, which I found beautiful. They also surrounded me with care. They insisted on giving the stroller as a gift, and the day Peter was born, they came to the maternity ward with a huge basket of flowers and welcome balloons. After my maternity leave ended, my son stayed in my mother's care while I was at work and college. I worked hard and devoted all my time not spent at college or work to my son. With the help of my parents and my son's godparents, I managed everything and didn't miss any semester in college, graduating alongside my friend Melissa. It was a great moment for me and my family. With my diploma in hand, I would now pursue a better future, with the firm purpose that my son would never lack anything. Chapter 4 When I graduated, Peter was already two years old. By then, he was walking everywhere, always clinging to grandma - which was his first word. He was a beautiful boy with straight black hair, fair skin, a cute little upturned nose, and those huge violet eyes that made me sigh. He was my sunshine! And now I would have more time for him. After graduation, my boss called me in for a chat. He was an excellent boss and said he was very happy with my work at the company, but he knew I deserved to go far, so I should look for a job in my field, and he would understand. He assured me that my job at the construction company would be mine for as long as I wanted, and if I left and things didn't work out, I would always have a place to come back to. However, he advised that I should seek something in my field of study to provide a better future for my son. I was very touched by this and accepted his good advice. I told Melissa, and she immediately said she would talk to her father about reaching out to some contacts. It didn't take long before Mr. Oliver Larson, Mel's father, called me to his office and handed me a card, saying: "Catherine, I know you're an excellent girl and a good professional. I spoke with a friend, and he arranged an interview for you at Miller Group. It's for the position of CEO's assistant. If you get this job, you'll be working in your field at a global company. It's an excellent position, but it's not here in Bellwood. You would have to move to Paradise Port. I know it's a huge step, but I think you should consider it - it will be excellent for you. Anyway, send an email to the address on the card with your response, either declining the position or accepting the virtual interview." "Mr. Larson, I don't have words to thank you! You've always been so good to me! Miller Group is one of the largest business conglomerates in the country! Working there is a dream! I'll definitely accept the interview, and if I have to move, I will. I know it will be a great opportunity," I said with conviction. It wouldn't be bad to get away from those nasty family members, especially now that "queen" Kelly was conceived and her mother decided to ask for all of Peter's things for the child of that dishonest couple! Thankfully, my mom told her that was absurd, but it wouldn't matter anyway since I had already given everything Peter had outgrown to an acquaintance who was conceived. My mom had been very upset with her sister, as she was always dismissing my son, always referring to him as the fatherless boy, which really hurt my mom. Leaving this city, I'll only regret leaving my parents and friends behind, but I know they'll support me once again. I thanked Mr. Larson and left the office. When I got to my desk, I spoke with my boss, another Mr. Larson, but since he didn't like being called that, I addressed him by his first name: "Aldo, your brother got me an interview at Miller Group." He smiled: "I know, he just called me. I think you should grab this opportunity. If it doesn't work out, you can always come back." I smiled at him and immediately sent an email to schedule the interview. I quickly received confirmation that the interview would be the next day at ten in the morning, and since I had already taken the initiative to send my resume, the interview would be brief. That night at home, I talked to my parents, who understood, even though they were worried about how I would manage to raise a child alone in another city and got teary-eyed about being far from their grandson. They supported me as always and were happy about the opportunity I received. I asked them not to tell anyone. When Mel arrived - she came every day to see her godson - I told her everything, and she helped me prepare for the next day. At the time of the interview, I went to the meeting room at my workplace; my boss had given me permission. I sat down and waited for the call. I was interviewed by a very kind and intelligent woman, Mrs. Mariana Taylor. It was very pleasant; we talked for two hours. She gave me all the information about the position, salary, and benefits. At the end, she said: "Catherine, you're hired! You'll be replacing me since I'm taking a director position at the London branch, so you'll be taking over my position here. I'd like you to start as soon as possible because I'm leaving in ten days and would like to hand everything over to you before I go. And I'd rather not reschedule my departure. When can you start?" "I just need my boss to release me, but I think I can be there on Monday." - it was already Friday, would Aldo agree to release me today? "Perfect. You can send me an email confirmation after you talk to him. Do you have any questions?" "No, ma'am. Everything is clear." "Great! Welcome to Miller Group. I'm sure you'll do very well. I'll see you on Monday." She ended the call, and my heart was racing - I had done it. The job was great, the salary even better, and I would have chances to progress. It was a dream. But now it was time to rush and sort everything out. I immediately went to talk to my boss. He was happy about it, called accounting, and had them process my settlement right away. After that, he let me go, saying I would always have a place to come back if needed, but he knew I would do very well. I thanked him for everything and left. I sent the confirmation email to Mrs. Taylor, saying I would be at the company at eight on Monday morning, and went straight to talk to Mel and her father - I had to thank them. And that's when Mel surprised me: "Did you think you were going to take my godson away just like that? No way! My father got me an interview at Lynx World in Paradise Port. I'm moving with you, and we'll live together. What do you think?" This was perfect! I was overjoyed, but quickly asked: "Mel, what about Fred?" "Fred has already requested a transfer to the Paradise Port branch at his company; he'll have better opportunities there too. He's coming in fifteen days. Friend, it's a new life for all three of us." I was so happy. Mel had orchestrated everything. Fred would drive us there, and she would take care of Peter while I worked until we found a daycare. She already had three daycares to visit, and her father had already made available a furnished apartment in the city for us. It was too good to be true; I was even scared. Noticing this, Mel nudged me and said: "Learn to accept the good things life offers you!" I smiled at her, and we went to my parents' house. It was time to break the news and say goodbye. Paradise Port is on the other side of the country, so we wouldn't see each other for a while. My parents were happy until I said I would leave the next morning - then the farewell became sad. It was hard to leave them behind, but it was necessary. With the salary I would receive, I could help them now. That was good. The next morning, Fred and Mel arrived right on time. Mel's father had given her a pickup truck as a gift, which made moving our stuff much easier. Fred loaded everything into the truck, and off we went - it would be a full day on the road. We arrived in Paradise Port late Saturday night. Peter was exhausted but had enjoyed himself immensely during the trip - everything was new and exciting to him. We got settled in, ordered some food, and after eating, went to bed. On Sunday, we explored the city to get our bearings. Paradise Port was a huge, modern industrial city on the coast. Its port attracted lots of business, making it a first-world urban center. The apartment where we would be living was close to one of the daycares Mel had contacted, which was great. It wasn't far from the company either - I could get there in twenty minutes by subway. The apartment was beautiful, with a modern design, great ventilation, and huge windows that let in plenty of natural light. That evening, we dropped Fred off at the airport and headed home to rest. The next day would be a big one - I would be starting my new job, while Mel had her virtual interview and would schedule a meeting with the director of the daycare near our apartment to visit and talk. I tucked my son into bed; he was worn out from all the fun he'd had today. As I watched him sleeping peacefully, I felt confident that we would have a really good life here. Peter now had his own room, and Mel and I had planned to buy some things to make it feel more personal and give it our own touch. I grabbed the baby monitor and went to my room. I opened one of my boxes and started organizing everything. When I opened the last box, I took out the box containing my memories from the ball night. I opened it, ran my hand over that beautiful dress, and sighed once again. I picked up the perfume and thought, "Why not?" Starting tomorrow, I would wear this perfume every day - my salary was good, and when this bottle ran out, I could buy another. I put the box away, left the perfume on the dresser, and went to bed full of expectations for this new life that was opening up before me. Chapter 5 I showed up at the company at 8:00 a.m. Mrs. Taylor gave me a warm welcome and introduced me to everyone, and they were all very kind. The boss wasn't there - he was traveling and would return at the end of the week. The office was beautiful, very modern, decorated in white with stainless steel and green accents, managing to be both professional and welcoming. It was elegant, and I really liked it. I was particularly glad I had chosen to wear a black suit with a dark green silk blouse underneath and black heels. I would need to dress elegantly every day now, after all, I would be working directly with the company president. Mid-morning, I received a message from Mel saying she had managed to schedule an appointment with the director of the daycare near our apartment during lunch hour. I explained the situation to Mrs. Taylor and asked if it would be possible to leave during that time, assuring her I would be back on schedule. "So you have a child. How old is he?" she asked with a smile. "He's two years old. He's a very clever little boy. He wasn't planned, but he's the reason for my life!" "What's his name?" "Peter." "Peter. A strong name. You're not married, I know that, but what about your son's father, are you still together?" My heart sank - how could I explain to her that I didn't know who the father was? But I don't lie, so let's face the truth. I told her that Peter's father was someone I met at a party and never saw again. She looked at me seriously, but there was no judgment in her eyes. Then she said: "You have my respect, Catherine. It's not easy being a single mother, and it's very difficult to tell truths like this when you know they might trigger others' judgment. Thank you for your trust and honesty. Go take care of the daycare arrangements for your son, we'll continue this afternoon - no need to rush." I thanked her and said goodbye, heading off to meet Mel and Peter. My admiration and respect for Mrs. Taylor only grew. She's a woman in her mid-fifties, with very light blonde hair and almost transparent blue eyes. She's a beautiful and elegant woman, but most importantly, she's very welcoming. We got along very well. During the rest of the morning, she filled me in with information about the work, and I took notes on everything. At lunchtime, I left the building, and Mel was already waiting at the door with Peter. I got in the car, and we went to lunch before heading to the daycare. Mel and I loved the daycare, and Peter was already fitting in, running around with his new little friends - he's such an outgoing boy. That made me so happy! My son was happy! We decided not to look at other daycares since this one was excellent and very close to home, just three blocks away. We completed the enrollment and sorted out all the details. The director suggested we let Peter stay until the end of the day since he was having fun and could start adapting. Mel agreed to pick him up at the end of the day. Mel dropped me back at the company and told me she'd head home to prepare for her job interview later in the afternoon. I returned to my office, arriving before Mrs. Taylor. I sat at the desk and started reviewing everything she had already told me. The phone on the desk rang, and I wasn't sure what to do, but since this would be my desk, I answered in my most professional voice: "Miller Group, Executive Office, good afternoon, how may I help you?" I heard a deathly silence on the other end followed by a long sigh. Someone spoke up with obvious impatience, in a strong and slightly hoarse voice: "Put Mariana on." I was startled but kept my composure and replied: "I'm sorry, sir, but Mrs. Taylor hasn't returned from lunch yet. May I help you, or would you like to leave a message?" "Who is this speaking," he asked, even more impatiently. "My name is Catherine, I'm Mr. Miller's new executive assistant." "But I don't know you," he seemed to grow more impatient with each word. "It's my first day here, sir. Would you like to leave a message?" "Tell Mariana to call me as soon as she sets foot in the office." "Certainly, sir. And your name is?" "Looks like I'm your boss!" He snapped and hung up. Wow, what a stressed-out man! This wasn't in the job description. My throat immediately tightened. Had I already made a bad impression on my boss? I was so screwed! I started thinking I wouldn't last long in this job. Shortly after, Mrs. Taylor arrived and I passed on the message with a worried look on my face. She looked at me with a smile, as if understanding my concern, and asked: "Was he calm?" I looked at her and couldn't help myself: "He was on the verge of a nervous breakdown. I'm pretty sure I could see his jugular vein popping out of his neck." She burst out laughing and then said: "You two are going to get along great! You'll tame the beast, I'm sure of it." I wasn't so sure about that. Maybe I shouldn't even unpack my bags, this man was going to eat me alive!		Random Reading		373	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704167	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/16/25, 11:00 PM	1740648243	1744862451		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474591221_1150610486705254_5535332651927239754_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Dl4ZpJgqI0UQ7kNvgGqO4CY&_nc_oc=AdiqFEyDQ0PW8V9JeT1n6Ton52u4czZJPPi7obC9xJwvKys9aXNjZ76zn-HxxGkYuXbeE-4vS57kVyuoQVbRz2Tw&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AkczT0q_PxkRCOvz5ffT99u&oh=00_AYCO4DQEQRex-T2-SXZ7WRzl4afxJnDAxhkyQiBdKp1Z9g&oe=67C60AF6	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704235	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/17/25, 12:21 PM	1740648245	1744910472		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480278676_1361546745198249_6431369351839802360_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ryH95uizcdAQ7kNvgFPk_9U&_nc_oc=AdhKPPzL5Zd95wF7daTHYq6UE2YCTJcBUEoAME6kv57qNimRxHchJJk86xN-6bkUsRvBkGj_YCF7QJzYicR24-oF&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYAhcsWooVra4PeViVzvD2a-tDxEZhooBe62Q5Iu1X1wHA&oe=67C5FA92	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704224	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/17/25, 5:51 PM	1740648244	1744930303		2645																										redtgb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	❤️😍 click to read on 👉		https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18513&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.4292496556255E+14	Random Reading	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480526906_1138478714348348_6159146899053546914_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=YELtbmFx9AUQ7kNvgE23KJE&_nc_oc=AdiRTLxYjjLF9fZ_KBa9giTHx_pNY_fRm66U5zEnjBF-bscoulmxs4CVj3v4yMyMiEC4luyrU_Sywu7RJGuKM7Nk&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYCkNhJp5VSvYam1lhUi8EO6QSXF5RSe_cbRe9VqWeO9qA&oe=67C60B77	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		What would happen if the legal wife confronted her husband’s mistress? Riley imagined she would remain composed. After all, she was in the right, and she had every reason to fight, but her body unknowingly shook from anger. It was challenging to contain the hatred she harbored for this woman before her. “What are you doing here?” Claire Monet, the young mistress, asked. Riley Allen Martin, twenty-seven, the legal wife and accomplished jewelry designer, responded fiercely, “I decided to fight for my marriage.” “But you've already agreed to the divorce,” Claire reacted, her big blue eyes narrowing and her face darkening. Ignoring Claire, Riley attempted to walk past her, but Claire grabbed her wrist and pointed out, “I’m carrying Brian’s child.” Pulling her arm away, Riley curtly said, “I need to talk to—” "Ahhh! Mrs. Martin? What did I do to you?” Before Riley knew it, Claire was sprawled on the floor, calling, “Brian, she pushed me! Help! Our baby!" Stupefied, Riley was shocked by the girl’s theatrics! Riley had seen such scenes in movies, where the mistress pretended to be mistreated by the legal wife, but she did not expect this from a twenty-year-old, innocent-looking girl. Brian Martin, Riley's husband, rushed towards them with fury in his eyes. When Riley met his gaze, a firm slap hit her face, sending her gracelessly to the tiled floor. "How could you, Riley? You knew Claire was carrying my child! Why are you trying to take away the one thing you could not give me?!" Brian yelled while pointing a finger at Riley. "Why are you even here? Do you want to cause trouble? I know you are mad at me, but don't take it on Claire. She did not know I was married! She is innocent. I told you this many times!" They were at the old Martin mansion, the house of Riley's in-laws. She knew Brian would introduce his mistress to his family that day, but Riley had very important news to tell Brian, so she came uninvited, hoping to talk with her husband. Unfortunately for Riley, Claire was the one who opened the door. "I did not push her! She fell by—" Riley couldn't finish her words because she felt pain in her belly. She was in so much agony she thought her back was breaking! Gasping for air and clutching her stomach, she raised her upper body from the floor. As Brian pulled his mistress closer to him, his mother, Beatrice Martin, raced in their direction and snapped at Riley, "If anything happens to my grandchild, Riley, I will never forgive you! You were married to Brian for four years, but you could not give us a grandchild! You are a barren woman!" "I did not push her! Would you rather believe Claire? Was I not part of this family for four years? I am still your daughter-in-law!" Riley retorted. "Not anymore! You lost that privilege when you could not give me a grandchild! You shouldn't have come here and caused any trouble! You already agreed to divorce my son!" Beatrice yelled at Riley. Then, she turned to her son and ordered, "Bring Claire to the hospital quickly. We need to make sure my grandchild is safe!" Riley shot her husband a deadly stare. For a fleeting moment, she saw guilt in his eyes, but after Brian glanced at the weeping woman against his chest, he rushed out of the mansion with Claire in his arms. He did not care about Riley at all. Divorce? Yes, Riley and Brian had already discussed the divorce two weeks ago. Months prior, her husband of four years had turned cold towards Riley. His kisses were short and unfeeling. He no longer touches her. He came home late every night, and made excuses, saying he attended to his family's investments, but in truth, he was spending nights with his young mistress. How did she discover her husband’s betrayal? Two months ago, she received an anonymous email containing images of Brian and Claire entering a hotel and sharing late-night meals. In each picture, Riley couldn't help but notice the affection in Brian's eyes for the young woman, a gaze reminiscent of the one he once reserved solely for her. Along with those photos was a copy of a sale deed to a condominium in Claire Monet's name. The email also suggested that Claire and her family were moving into the luxury residential home the next day. Claire Monet had no money, and Claire's family certainly did not have any. She was a food attendant at a KTV bar. Only Brian could have purchased the condo for his mistress. Riley barged into the condo the next day and caught Claire and her family as they moved their things. Naturally, her husband was also at the residential unit. He dropped a box of plates on the floor, shocked to come face to face with his wife. Brian’s betrayal caused Riley emotional trauma, but she could not easily discard four years of a happy marriage. Thus, Riley and her husband have tried to work out their relationship. Brian even took Riley on vacation, attempting to relive their honeymoon stage. They aired out their sentiments and promised to get past his infidelity. Riley earnestly thought she could save her marriage, but two weeks ago, her husband did not return home one evening. Brian came back the next afternoon, telling her that Claire was carrying a baby for two months and that he needed to take responsibility. She could not forget those painful words that left his lips, the way he looked into her eyes filled with regret. Back then, Brian said, "I love you, Riley. I do. You will always have a special part of me, but I realize now that Claire holds more weight. I love her too, and she is carrying my child. It's the one thing you cannot give me. You know that I have always wanted to have a child. I'm sorry, Riley. I have decided to file for divorce. I will marry Claire. I hope one day, you will find someone willing to accept you the way you are." It was a slap on Riley's face indeed because it was true. Riley received surgery a year ago, and she and Brian have been trying to conceive since. That was how Riley ended up in this tragic love story. Her husband, her lover and friend of seven years total, chose to abandon her for a woman he just met five months ago... because Claire can give him a child. "Riley, you need to leave," Brian's father, Darwin Martin, offered his hand. After he helped Riley up on her feet, he said, "Have pride in yourself, Riley. I respect those times you have been a good daughter-in-law, but we will not tolerate your actions today. That child in Claire's womb is innocent -" Riley's eyes rounded in anger. She maintained, "Father, no -" "Oh, stop it!" Beatrice interrupted. "Why can't you just leave this family with dignity? Can’t you accept that Brian is now in love with Claire? Just get out of here! We will call you when the divorce papers are ready!” The mansion's caretaker quickly grabbed Riley and dragged her out the door. It was so humiliating for Riley. She gathered all her courage to be there, only to be hurt. No one on her side, not her husband, not her in-laws, not the maids, and most certainly not the heavens. Riley felt her cheek burning from Brian’s slap, and her belly was in terrible discomfort. Despite this, she forced herself to drive out of the Martins' estate in her car. However, as she continued down the road, the pain in her stomach grew more severe. “Why did I even go there?” She scolded herself as tears rolled down her cheeks. Riley sensed something trickle down her legs, and when she looked, she saw blood! Fear crept into her heart, and she cried, "No. No.” Placing a hand on her belly, she said, “My baby!" It was ironic. Brian wanted to divorce Riley because she could not give him a child, but earlier that day, she discovered that she was carrying a baby for five weeks. Riley pulled over at the side of the road. She rolled down her windows and called for help, "Anyone, please! Help me! I need to go to the hospital!” As she waited for help, Riley continued to cry, her tears blurring her vision. All her misery came rushing back—her husband's betrayal, her in-laws' treatment, and the deception behind Claire's innocent face! "Ahhh!" She shouted with clenched fists, "Why, Brian? Why?” The door to her car suddenly opened, and a man's strong arms carried her frame. Chapter 2 "My baby!" Riley woke up with her hand on her belly, her heart beating wildly. "My baby -" "Riley, calm down—" Riley turned to a man who was calling her name. She was shocked by his presence and initially could not grasp what he was saying. Next to her hospital bed was Adrian King, the first son of the wealthiest family in the city of Halliport. Though there was a noticeable change about him, Riley immediately recognized him. He was a figure from her past, someone who had become a stranger to both her and her husband. On a normal and happy day, Riley was like a ray of sunshine. She possessed long, wavy blonde hair, a heart-shaped face, and dazzling green eyes. However, that day, Riley did not have to look in the mirror to know she was a mess. Hours earlier, she had been crying her heart out in her car, only to be saved by a stranger. After undergoing medical evaluations and treatments, she passed out due to emotional stress. And now, she found herself back in her miserable state, panicking in an unfamiliar hospital room. "Riley, the baby is—" Adrian’s voice was barely audible as he attempted to explain. Riley was still reeling from the shock of seeing Adrian, but after he spoke, she faintly asked, "What? What is it, Adrian?" Adrian heaved a sigh, shook his head, and said in an unhappy tone, "You lost the baby, Riley. I'm sorry." At first, Riley just sat there. The words he said rang in her head, 'You lost the baby, Riley. I'm sorry.' Tears stung her eyes before she uttered, "No… No. No!" "I'm sorry," Adrian said. "No! It can't be!” She screamed. “I wanted this so bad–for so many years!” "I don't care about Brian; I just want my child! Adrian, please tell me it's not true," Riley exclaimed. She recalled all her efforts in trying to conceive. She finally succeeded, but only five weeks later she lost her child. Why was the world so unfair? "It can’t be true. It can’t!" Her nose flared, and she threw her pillow out of anger. Riley didn't care that she was unknowingly aiming at Adrian King. Right now, all she cared about was her grief. "Calm down, Riley," Adrian suggested. “No!” Riley's tears clouded her sight. She exclaimed, “I can’t calm down! I can’t–” Riley did not know when or how it happened, but the next thing she knew, Adrian’s arms were tightly wrapped around hers. He ordered, "Calm down, I said! Calm. Down.” "I hate Brian! I hate him! This is all his fault!" Riley expressed. She cried even more, so much that her tears stained Adrian's expensive suit. Out of nowhere, she recalled her hopes after getting the surgery. She carelessly spoke her mind as her tears continued to flow down her delicate face, “I–I was going to take care of my baby, sing him a song, put him to sleep, bring him to school–this was finally my moment.” Riley was inconsolable. Her body shook with each bitter word that left her lips, and her cries echoed with raw emotion. Her face was flushed, and her eyes were swollen from the torrent of tears. While Riley continued to pour out her heart, she felt Adrian's embrace tightening around her waist and back. Despite not understanding why he was there and offering her support, she didn't object. At that moment, Riley was open to accepting comfort from anyone. Riley also strengthened her hold around Adrian. She cried and cried until her tears ran dry. She did not know how long she remained in his arms until she fell silent. Her hold loosened around Adrian, and he pulled away. Her arms gently landed on her lap, her eyes looking distant. There were a good few minutes of silence. Riley didn’t utter a word, and neither did the man before her. When she finally looked at Adrian, she wiped her face carelessly with her hands and asked, "Did - did they try everything to save my baby?" "Of course,” he replied confidently. “But–” Adrian gulped and spoke in a deep yet soft voice, "I should let the doctor explain this to you." With his strong arms, he maneuvered himself down from the bed and settled into his wheelchair. It took a moment, but eventually, Riley reacted, frowning. She thought, 'Wait, what? Adrian King is in a wheelchair?' Riley remembered how Adrian King was in a skiing accident many years ago, which led to his inability to walk without support. However, she certainly did not expect Adrian to be in a wheelchair until this day. "I'll go get the doctor," Adrian said before moving his motorized wheelchair out the door. "Doctor Martin? Zia? She is awake! Come here immediately! Talk to her. I can't–I can't with the baby." 'Zia?' Riley winced at the name. 'Zia Martin?' The last thing she needed right now was to see another Martin, but could Zia be someone she could confide in? Yes, Zia is a Martin, but a distant cousin of Brian, an obstetrician-gynecologist. Shortly, Zia walked into the hospital room. Guilt reflected on her face as she slowly paced toward Riley. Before Riley could say anything, Zia embraced her tightly, crying for Riley. "I'm sorry about the baby, Riley. I'm sorry about my stupid cousin! I will never forgive him for hurting you like this." Unable to hold back her emotions, Riley cried again. *** "Usually, the first thirteen weeks do not require hospitalization, but you were bleeding more than expected, so I wanted to keep you here for at least two days to ensure there are no complications," Zia cautiously explained to Riley. "I suspect it wasn't just the fall. You were emotionally stressed, and that wasn't healthy." It had been more than an hour since she learned she lost her baby but Riley still did not want Zia to leave her side. So, as her doctor, Zia explained everything that had happened to her. Holding Riley's hand, Zia said, "There is a reason for everything, Ri. Just believe. I pray that someday you will have another child with the right man. Obviously, Brian isn't the right man for you. You deserve better." With a sad expression painted on her face, Riley gazed at Zia and weakly responded, "Thank you, Zia." Just then, Riley turned to the door and saw Adrian staring at her through the small opening. Riley was so consumed by her sadness that she did not notice Adrian had been outside the door the whole time. And, of course, the door was left ajar. "Adrian–why is he here?" Barely a whisper, Riley asked. Zia looked perplexed. She turned to the door before looking back at Riley. She reluctantly replied, "It was Mister King who brought you to the hospital—well, his assistant carried you to the ER." "Oh," Riley weakly responded.. With a downward glance, she murmured, "I should express my gratitude to him." Zia looked out the door and suggested, "Well, let me give you a chance to do that. I also need to attend to other patients, but I'll be back." After Zia excused herself, Adrian entered. Riley felt the temperature in the room drop like the man brought Antarctica with him. Her throat was paper dry at that point, but she managed to say, "Thank you for bringing me here." It wasn't just any hospital; it was the best in Halliport, The King's Medical Center, a facility owned by Adrian's family. "We happened to pass by your car, and I noticed that you were in distress. Of course, I had to help," Adrian spoke calmly, his eyes staring straight at her. "You must have missed a very important appointment," Riley remarked, scanning the room. When her eyes fell on the wall clock, she was stunned to see that it was already past ten in the evening. It was noon when she left the Martin mansion, which meant that Adrian had spent ten hours helping her! Riley's lips parted, but she struggled to find the words. It took another moment for her gaze to return to Adrian. "One day, I will return the favor. I hope you will let me." Adrian raised his chin, his expression determined. "Remember your words, Riley Allen, because I will collect. For now, you take your rest. Eat well. I will be back." A heavy silence filled the room as Adrian left, lingering for a good minute. When Riley was all along, she gulped, her heart racing a little. She wondered what Adrian meant. “He will collect?” Chapter 3 In another hospital, Brian Martin held his mistress' hand. Claire was crying in bed, assuming her situation had gotten worse. "Brian, I might lose our baby. Your wife, she–she tried to kill our baby." Claire's tear-streaked face bore a look of anguish as she said, "Why did she have to hurt our baby? Our baby might die." "I should have just left the city and raised this baby on my own! I'd rather my baby live a peaceful life than be hated by your wife," Claire added. "Why did you have to make me a mistress, Brian? Why? I loved you wholeheartedly!" "I'm sorry, Claire. This was my fault." Brian embraced Claire tightly. He stayed by her side until she cried herself to sleep. Seconds turned into minutes, and Brian continued to stroke her back until he lay her flat on the bed. Brian wiped the tear stains on his lover’s face, feeling helpless. He thought back to the time when he first met Claire. Yes, it was true. It was Brian’s fault. Claire was innocent. A few months ago, Brian had a business meeting with a VIP customer named Mr. Leopard in a high-end KTV bar. They rented a private room, and Claire walked in as the main food attendant. Immediately, Brian was smitten by her beauty. She had the face of an angel, with big blue eyes, an amiable smile, and light brown hair. Of course, at twenty years old, she had that super hot, slender body. Mr. Leopard tried to make a pass at her, and Brian saved her from being assaulted. That was how it all began. Brian lost Mr. Leopard as a client, but he gained a young lover. Brian was a good-looking man with blue eyes, a tall stature, a well-built physique, and dark blond hair. Despite being seven years older than Claire, he captured her heart. When Brian secretly pursued Claire, he lied about his marital status. At first, Brian thought it was merely infatuation. He took Claire on a few dates, but after they became intimate, he became obsessed with her. Brian felt fortunate to be with a woman of such youthful allure. The more time Brian spent with Claire, making love to her, the deeper his love for her grew. Claire only learned that Brian was married when Riley barged into the condo unit he had bought for her. To Brian, Claire and his child were innocent. Thus, he couldn't accept what Riley had done. He knew he was to blame for all of this, but still, it was wrong for Riley to hurt an unborn child. "It isn't your fault, Son. You have been married for four years, but Riley could not give you a child. Your meeting with Claire was fate," Beatrice, his mother, suggested. "Now, we just need to do everything we can to save your child. When we get through this, we will make sure Riley no longer has any connection with us or your company." "Beatrice had been standing behind Brian the whole time. She had arrived at the hospital an hour ago to see Claire's condition. After consoling Brian, she said, "Son, why don't we ask for Zia's help?" At the mention of Zia, Brian nodded. His distant cousin, Zia Martin, was one of the best new gynecologists in town. She was so good that The King's Medical Center had absorbed her since her residency. "Moments later, Brian stepped out of Claire's room. Claire’s situation was still leaving him uneasy. He was about to call Zia when Riley’s number came up first on his mobile. His brows drew together, and he could not help but be angered. He called Riley first and gave her a piece of his mind. “What do you want, Bri–” Riley’s words were cut off. “Are you happy now, Riley? My child is in danger. Is this your form of revenge?” Brian said. “Because of what you did, I have fully decided to erase you from my heart. Even if Claire lost our child, I will still marry her, and we will have another child!” “Children,” Brian repeated. “It’s something you will never have the privilege of experiencing, but Claire and I will. We will have many.” “You have no idea what you are talking about, Brian. If you only knew what I have been through,” Riley said. “I—” “I know! I cheated on you and hurt you, but it's nothing compared to what you have done, Riley. You tried to hurt a baby’s mother. You knew very well that Claire was innocent in all of this!” Brian pointed out. He could hear Riley breathing deeply on the other line. She tried to reason, “You just -” “Enough! I don’t want to hear anything more from you!” Brian yelled before ending the call. He released all his anger in one corner of the hospital hallway before finally calling his cousin. As soon as Zia answered, he asked, “Zia, I need your help. You might already know that—there's a woman—" "Who is carrying your child, and she is not your wife," Zia finished for him. "Zia!" Brian said angrily. "Don’t speak that way to the mother of my child. I love her and I will take responsibility as her husband. Riley and I are getting a divorce." “Do you even know what’s going on with Riley, Brian?” Zia asked. “I don’t care about Riley right now! I only care about my child!” Brian snapped. "Zia, I don't have a lot of time. I need your help. I might lose my child! Riley pushed her! Can you please see my girlfriend?" Brian requested. “First of all, Brian, I can’t treat anyone outside the King’s Medical Center. I have a contract,” Zia replied. “Second, you actually believe your mistress?” Brian gasped. As much as he wanted to bring Claire to the King's Medical Center, he couldn't. He had a beef with Adrian King, one of the hospital's owners. Moreover, it was farther away compared to the one Claire was currently admitted to. "Zia, I saw everything with my own eyes. Riley pushed Claire," Brian insisted. “Please, Zia. Help me -” “You saw it? Are you sure?” Zia asked. Before Brian could respond, his phone died. *** Back at the King's Medical Center, Adrian King's assistant had arrived to fetch him. He was about to leave when he overheard Zia's conversation with Brian Martin. Brian's name made Adrian's blood boil, and his hands clenched into fists as he stared at Zia's back. He coldly asked, "What did he want?" Zia abruptly turned to him, nearly dropping her phone. "Goodness, Mister King. You startled me," she gasped, then continued, "It's my cousin. He wants me to treat his mistress. He said that he might lose his baby–" "Go to him," Adrian instructed. Zia's mouth fell on the floor. She cleared her throat and clarified, "What? Did you just say–" "Go to wherever he is and help treat his woman," Adrian replied. "You must do everything in your capability to save the child. Let Brian marry that woman and raise that child! Do you understand me? I give you permission." "Wh–What? Why?" Zia asked in frustration. Adrian could tell Zia was completely bemused, but he wasn't about to tell her. He took a deep breath, concealed all of his emotions, and lazily replied, "There is a reason for everything I do. Endorse Riley's care to Doctor Hernandez and go to Brian first thing in the morning. Remember, you must save the child's life." "Make sure that Riley gets everything she needs," Adrian added. "I'll be back to see her tomorrow afternoon.” Because Zia was still standing there in utter shock, Adrian strengthened his voice, "Zia? Doctor Martin? Am I clear?" "Ye - Yes, Mister King," Zia acknowledged before bowing in his presence. While Adrian controlled his wheelchair, moving toward the lift, his assistant followed behind him. He heard Zia say, "Mister King? Adrian? Can I just say you are one strange man?" Adrian stopped his wheelchair, and his assistant halted with him. His expression was nonchalant as he glanced sideways and said, "I'm not strange. I just -" He gulped and decided to keep his thoughts to himself. Instead, he reminded the doctor, "Remember what I said, Zia." Chapter 4 "At six in the morning, Zia came to see Riley first. She reported, "Brian asked me to help check on his... on his..." Zia's words were cut off because Riley resumed, "Claire? He asked you to check on Claire?" Riley frowned, thinking about how Brian blamed her last night. He wouldn’t even listen to her. Then she softly replied, "You should help in any way." "I hate him, and I hate that innocent-looking lover of his even more, but it doesn't mean an unborn child should be deprived of the best medical help. I know you are one of the best new doctors right now, Zia," Riley said before looking up at Zia. "So, you should. At least he would get off my back, I hope." Riley saw Zia's complicated expression. Zia sighed and replied, "You really are a good person, Riley. My cousin doesn’t deserve you.” Zia took a few steps back and said, "I better go." "Zia?" Riley asked. Looking down, Riley paused and pondered. Then she decided, "I don't want to have anything to do with Brian anymore. I—I don't think you need to tell him that I lost a child. He—he doesn't care." The thought of her husband's words the other night brought tears to Riley's eyes. "They wanted me to leave the family without troubling Claire and Brian, so I will." "Are—are you sure, Riley?" Zia asked. Riley nodded. She said, "I don't want Brian to come looking back for me, be confused, or feel guilty. I want him out of my life." "Maybe in the future, I will tell him. I don't know," Riley muttered. "For now, I don't want to be bothered by him and his family anymore." Zia's eyes fluttered. She replied, "Okay. I understand. I'll try to hold back." *** "It's nice to meet you, Doctor Zia," Claire Monet greeted. She had such doe eyes; anyone would think she was blameless. Zia stood before Claire in a hospital room at Halliport's General Hospital, and she could not help but think, 'She is so young—a child! Brian has become a sugar daddy!' "Hello, Claire. I'm here to check on you," Zia responded. Before a resident doctor, Brian and Beatrice Martin, Zia reviewed Claire's medical chart. After half an hour, she gave her instructions, "I will prescribe dydrogesterone and progesterone gels, together with her prenatal vitamins, to thicken the lining of her uterus. It will keep the baby safe. She must be on complete bed rest for one month in the hospital with a twenty-four-hour nurse to watch over her, and she will need regular ultrasounds to monitor the baby and the condition of her uterus." "Is—is that necessary?" Claire weakly asked. "I want to go home." "You want the baby to live, right?" Zia asked Claire. Claire nodded shyly and said, "Yes, yes, of course." "Then, do everything I say," Zia responded. The truth was that Zia thought the baby was out of danger. However, Adrian King's instructions were clear: this child in Claire's womb must live. Thus, she might have exaggerated her doctor's orders. Also, noticing how emotionally distraught the girl was over the false trauma she had created, Zia turned to Brian. She suggested, "Brian, you must be with her to support her emotionally. If this baby is important, you must give your time. She is not allowed to feel depressed or sad." "My son will make time," Beatrice said. She looked at Brian and confirmed, "Right, Son?" Zia faked a smile, saying, "I will coordinate Claire's progress with the resident." "Make sure to eat healthy, Claire," Zia addressed Brian's mistress before reminding her cousin. "Make sure she gets all the nutrition she needs." "I will. Thank you, Zia, for coming to see Claire," Brian said. Zia exited the room with the resident doctor when Brian chased after her. He said, "Zia, thank you very much." "I didn't want to, Brian, but -" Zia paused. She suddenly remembered what Riley had told her, never let him know. She sighed angrily and said, "I don't get you, Brian. Why are you replacing Riley with this child? You've been married to her for four years and have known her since college. Is it because she's young? Claire hasn't even finished college, while Riley is an accomplished jewelry designer! How can you choose beef cubes when you have a steak at home?" "Stop it!" Brian said angrily. "Be careful what you say. Claire has more potential than you think. She just didn't have the same opportunities as Riley.” “Claire is innocent,” Brian insisted. “She didn't want to be part of this, but she is carrying my child. She needs my support, so I have to take responsibility. Moreover, Riley couldn't give me a child, so stop questioning me and just support me–" "You don't know what you–" Zia stopped herself, recalling her promise to Riley. Was there a point in telling Brian that he had just killed his son? "I swear to god, Brian, you will regret–" "Mr. Martin?" Zia was this close to telling Brian the truth, but someone interrupted their heated exchange. A resident doctor approached Brian and reported, "Mister Martin, Miss Allen is awake. What should I tell her?" Brian froze. He gulped and answered, "You–you need to call Riley–" "Renee is awake?" Beatrice Martin stepped out of the room, having heard the conversation. "Finally! We have spent too much money on her!" Zia did not get to speak to Brian anymore because her aunt, Beatrice, had pulled Brian aside, and they debated on something clearly important. Whatever it was they were talking about, Zia saw a hint of malice in her aunt's eyes. 'Miss Allen? Renee Allen?' Zia's recollection dawned as she remembered that this was Riley's mother. Renee Allen had been involved in a car accident five months prior and had remained in a coma ever since. This was why Riley had been preoccupied. Maybe she was too busy visiting her mom and attending to Miss Allen's needs, and Riley didn't notice signs of Brian's betrayal. *** At the King's Medical Center, Riley ate her hospital food with no enthusiasm. She had coleslaw and beef steak. Although the food looked enticing, it seemed so bland. Her heart was still aching from everything that was happening in her life. Riley's phone rang suddenly. She picked it up, and upon seeing the name, she panicked. It was her mother's doctor! "Hello, Doctor Wilson? How is my mom?" Riley asked on the phone. "Mrs. Martin, your mother woke up from her coma earlier today. She has been asking for you. You must see her. Her recovery depends on it. Please, Misses Martin, this is important," the doctor said. Riley immediately cried upon hearing the news. Her marriage may have failed, but at least her mom was now awake. She replied, "Thank you! Thank you! That's good news. Thank you for calling me Doctor Wilson." "You are welcome, Mrs. Martin. There is just one problem, though," The doctor revealed. "What is it?" Riley asked, still sobbing. "Your mother needs a refill on her medications, but your—your husband, Mr. Martin? He has not paid for your mother’s medical fees for three months now, and he said that he won’t. He said he wants to talk to you first," the doctor resumed, shocking Riley. Riley's lips trembled upon hearing this. She thought, 'Brian had not paid for three months? How could Brian do this?’ "Mrs. Martin?" The Doctor repeated. "How come you never told me this, Doctor?" Riley asked. "Mr. Martin always promised to pay and specifically instructed not to tell you, except until today when I met him," the doctor replied. Riley felt her heart constricting again. What in the world was Brian doing with the money allocated for her mother’s hospital fees? She and Brian had a company together. Well, technically, it was his money, but Riley co-managed the business. Together, they created Brey Jewelry & Apparel Co. Brian was the CEO, while Riley was the design director. Brian had given her shares of the company, and as a couple, they had agreed to pay the hospital with Riley’s profit shares. So, where had the money gone? Her heart pounded violently as she replied, "Doctor, I—let me call my Brian first because he should have made those payments.” "Okay, Mrs. Martin. I’ll wait for your feedback. More than anything, your mother needs you for her own healing,” the doctor on the other line suggested. Riley nodded. She responded, “I understand. I’ll be there.” After ending the call, Riley contacted her husband, Brian. When he answered, Riley curtly asked, “Why didn’t you pay my mom’s hospital bill?” “I was going to pay, but I got occupied,” Brian replied. “I will pay it right away as long as you sign the divorce papers today. Our lawyers are bringing the documents to me. Where are you?” Chapter 5 Riley knew Zia would oppose her leaving, but her mother's life was at stake. The nurses mentioned that Zia was still due to report for work in eight hours. Riley could not wait. So, Riley decided to sign a discharge waiver against medical advice. After leaving the hospital, Riley went to her mother's house to freshen up and change. Later, she arrived at the Halliport General Hospital. "I'm in the lobby. Where are you?" Riley asked Brian over the phone. "In the ICU floor," Brian replied coldly. "Hurry." In the four years of her marriage to Brian, Riley had earned a lot while leading their company's design team. However, she had also spent lavishly on her mom. Renee Allen was a single mother who had made many sacrifices to raise Riley. When Riley began earning decent money, she bought her mother a house, car, jewelry, and other luxuries. Riley also had her own investments. Asset-wise, she could cover the hospital bills herself, but she lacked liquid funds, making Brian paying the bill the quickest solution. When Riley arrived at the ICU, she saw Brian and his mother standing in the waiting area. She shook her head and walked toward them. Thankfully, no one was nearby. Brian immediately handed her the divorce papers. "Sign this, and I'll pay your mother's hospital bill." Riley felt Brian's curious gaze on her while his mother, Beatrice, was evidently glaring. Riley took the document, found a seat, and read the terms. She was shocked by his decision—he was taking back all her shares! Riley’s brows met. She clarified, "You are taking back my shares?" "I funded the company," Brian explained. "I gave you the shares so I can take them back. As part of the divorce settlement, you'll receive five million dollars, and I'll cover your mother's hospital bill up to the current date." Riley took a deep breath. Sure, she had no monetary investment in the company, but she had put in a lot of blood, sweat, and tears. She reacted, "That may be true, but you can’t deny how I contributed to the company's success." "Says who? You are a mere jewelry designer. My son can readily hire another one. You only got the director position because you are Brian's wife!" Beatrice Martin said in a harsh tone. Beatrice's dislike for Riley stemmed from Brian's investment choices. She had always wanted him to invest in movies and real estate, not jewelry. However, Riley had always dreamed of becoming a jewelry designer, so Brian created the jewelry company for her. Since Riley and her mother-in-law were not necessarily on good terms, it no longer surprised her that the older Mrs. Martin sided with Brian's mistress. Riley read through the other terms in the contract. When she did, she grimaced and said, "You want me to give up all claims to my previous designs? Despite them being my designs?” "The company's designs, Riley. As an employee, all your work belongs to the company," Brian corrected. "And aside from that, you'll need to be dismissed, Riley." "We both know it will never work in our situation," he described. "The next part of the agreement will include a hundred-thousand-dollar compensation for your dismissal." "Think about it, Riley. We won't have anything to do with each other after this," Brian concluded. "I'll move on with my life, and so should you." 'It still hurts,' Riley mused. No matter how much Riley thought about it, the pain lingered in her heart. However, she acknowledged Brian was right. Even though she felt she wasn't paid enough for her jewelry designs, she wanted this. This was an opportunity to have no more connections with Brian and his family. Riley took a deep breath. She shut her eyes and focused on her anger. Brian had caused her emotional stress and pushed her to the floor for his mistress. He had caused her to lose her child. When Riley opened her eyes, a tear fell down her face. Looking straight at Brian's eyes, she said with conviction, "I regret everything. I regret loving you and marrying you. You are right. I don't want anything to do with you. I hate you. It's better this way." Riley noticed the shock on Brain’s face. However, she did not give him a chance to react. She signed her name and the other copies of the agreement. Brian later awkwardly gave her the check, which Riley stuffed in her purse. She rose from her seat and demanded, "Now, pay the hospital fees, Brian. From this day onwards, we are strangers." After leaving Brian and Beatrice, Riley went straight to the ICU. Her chest was congesting, still pained from seeing her husband. However, the second she saw her mother, she felt a sense of relief. She cried. Indeed, her mother was awake, and she was no longer connected to the ventilator. Renee had her hands raised, reaching out to Riley. "Ri—" Renee attempted to speak, but no words came out. Yet, Riley could sense her mother's desire to communicate through her expression and tears. "Stay still, Mom. Stay still." Riley said before embracing her mother. "I'm here. I'm here. I'm not leaving you. You are going to get better soon. We will be together again." Behind Riley, the doctor explained, "Since we had just removed her from the ventilator, it will take a few days for her voice to come back." "We had already explained to her what happened. So far, she is responsive, nodding, and crying. So, she understands her situation. She simply needs more time to recover her strength," the doctor added. Riley remained to hold her mother. At that point, she thought it was okay. She lost her husband and her baby, but she had her mother back. She supposed it was heaven's way of giving her something she had lost, and her mother was more than enough. While tears continued to flow down her cheeks, Riley said, "Thank you! Thank you for my mother's recovery." *** A few hours later. "Mrs. Martin-" "Please, stop calling me that. Brian and I have already divorced," Riley explained to Doctor Wilson. "Oh, I'm sorry to hear that," the doctor responded. From outside the ICU rooms, Doctor Wilson discussed Renee's treatment plan. He told Riley, "We will start your mother with a soft diet: water and gel-based food, but most of her nutrition will still be delivered through IV. It's the rehabilitation that I am very concerned about. While we offer basic rehabilitation, our hospital is not fully equipped. We highly recommend moving your mother's care to the King's Medical Center. They have the best doctors for rehabilitation and high-end facilities." With the doctor's suggestion, Riley nodded. She replied, "I think that's a good idea too." When the doctor left, Riley received a call from Zia. She said, "Riley, how could you do this to me? Do you not realize I could get fired for leaving the hospital?" "Zia, you won't get fired. I signed a waiver," Riley responded. "I texted you all the details. My mom is awake. She needs me." "No, that's not it! The boss will fire me! You were my responsibility!" Zia said before making a fake cry over the phone. "Boss?" Riley inquired. "You mean Adrian King? Don't be silly, Zia. Why would he?" "He - he," On the other line, Riley could hear a man's voice talking to Zia, and she assumed it was Adrian. Next, Zia came back on the phone, saying, "Mister King said he came back to the hospital to collect a favor you promised." 'A favor?' Riley thought. Then, she remembered how they had this discussion the other day. "Oh, I see." Riley gulped. "I'm not running away. I just needed to see my mom. Right now, she is all that I have left, Zia." Before Riley knew it, Adrian was talking to her on the phone. His voice was deep as he said, "Meet me at the Plaza Hotel in half an hour. It is important." *** Half an hour later, Riley was sitting across the table from Adrian King. As usual, Adrian looked like a force to reckon with despite sitting in a wheelchair. He was incredibly handsome. His face was very symmetrical, with sharp jawlines, a long and pointed nose, and piercing grey eyes. However, despite being blessed with such good looks, he had such an authoritative aura. His gaze was intense and unwavering, reflecting the strength of his character. He heard everything that had happened to her that day: the divorce signing, her mother waking up, and potentially moving her to another hospital. He answered, "I will let my assistant arrange your mother's move to The King's Medical Center as soon as possible." "It doesn't have to be soon. My mother won't be ready for rehabilitation in a few days," Riley said. "But I am very thankful for your help. I will surely repay you for your kindness." "I only need one favor from you," Adrian said. He looked impassive at that moment, giving no hint of his inner thoughts. "Yes, what is it? Anything," Riley willingly offered. Adrian stared into Riley's eyes and declared, "After your divorce is finalized, marry me." Riley's mouth fell on the foor, and her eyes rounded in shock. "W-what?"		Random Reading		373	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704236	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	6/9/25, 5:38 AM	1740648245	1749465495		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476346437_1098264808742213_9126932455274816135_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=k_dz0sdWmw0Q7kNvgFjEENM&_nc_oc=AdjMEo2D_InFEJfXbrZGr5wqhv3XTy4H1_9bLhT38KMJ812Y5UkZSLjMkGK2b03yqw0WDLA_Nc2IqtYd0MpgXdm5&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYCIgRxuXAMhd7QsftVSNuXas7UHN45V9AxOqYR-HhOg4w&oe=67C5FAC2	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704203	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/17/25, 8:31 PM	1740648244	1744939867		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476835919_1337738967356498_2763030178830116155_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vB8xWArHcbQQ7kNvgH4L06x&_nc_oc=AdgMzmwwQAwOaIgQY1utoOPfYO2O5tb8RgeDuX7SiVUDbkkXqGL_PmRDO-bo2Cb6rMdEMLqcFpCNgjZ4MD16Rqv0&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYBSJbB4sDNaJMPGxVpHL9j5V3aZCkjyux0oPzKIFzCuBA&oe=67C603F3	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704208	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/17/25, 10:31 PM	1740648244	1744947090		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476454617_589802743961373_3067577175608314915_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=heRJpVUl4KgQ7kNvgESgqoP&_nc_oc=AdjdWejpMR8Gl6ZB_A0CIx7vexAU7iNhifNOoWfhdtWy55z3pBblfhFsBzjwJpKgahouBYSs25kTolyGgLeVqS3z&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYBD1WlvfKEikP2lZuVofypICERR8GnJh_QjfsdmFBXF8g&oe=67C615BE	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704228	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/17/25, 10:38 PM	1740648244	1744947491		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476647386_1829827987819948_4966464801672515213_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4zsJg1i1kOEQ7kNvgF3WZXZ&_nc_oc=AdjTIUSWQQxPx69YvWXKYqoTVOCKIxCcPmnYyJYqVoI9q6i6R4L0uwZed-m0uj_6VpVE5VqTvfyOfddkZ6j2Axas&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYC507hDMen83iRg0omtTYLnVbAX7oKJpqLh47m1bbMHXQ&oe=67C6062B	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704149	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	6/9/25, 5:54 AM	1740648243	1749466478		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/473961233_541214662275363_1005070507516237185_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Rf4rvR6pVIYQ7kNvgF2QTtj&_nc_oc=AdiywZnujwbqbn_hvpq3W6wiu2nW6ofsPXdbrT6o9pUcbektqeMGjAAvGE0sLh5nzOH3oxSqTM8-cGhqP67nLJAM&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AGLIv4zSZmlZDo8IvUIWLag&oh=00_AYAMZhT_YSoC_PBgGwvYh5ykpaTWTnDTwYHfNjRznh0FtA&oe=67C6034B	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704211	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 12:31 AM	1740648244	1744954275		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476360209_2041653103005869_5984733949797153559_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=eTn6EYqwY4MQ7kNvgHe8q9_&_nc_oc=AdhZ5ihgue2TlJFJp73IztGjalp6SLnSRLAqcBvMb1chD6LjStUpHV9lEqG0N1vbMcau7flJJflJeVxgRMHHALMo&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYAwdndDiwmy2RrBG36sbtzwKM-xZpfG9nmYuJjKH6iimA&oe=67C5EE31	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704239	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 12:36 AM	1740648245	1744954567		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476238873_1990883341405328_5418712026843205475_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hVlgdsFzzH8Q7kNvgH141CD&_nc_oc=Adg8UmFl5OrtG4kwRQaC6oFI_sx146x__gWdlq9j58fPr1PWOCHW7t0KGpvWqkyjUBKWlFbfFLfY-ptgwQlIrGB1&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYB03Zh4Qkf4pGNfc0eM3avhQSb51UfBYEMossmHaiNTjw&oe=67C5F413	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった。		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704243	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 1:39 AM	1740648245	1744958398		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476418221_1499858757636838_6791157475012254802_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Lu75Kc_49SAQ7kNvgHWY0Zh&_nc_oc=AdgOiC7h7HVJr7lJDxwSHyehYItSnX9zffKgxMUEof1cHcBqdmpsqv4wFznniIot2zBdQfoAuDpHs9KVM91IVpT6&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYC6sT0m16WxZcndsXmX68bHWcVLpfNJV9w0fZbyMEf0Vw&oe=67C5FB02	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった。		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704095	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 3:04 AM	1740648242	1744963488		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16865&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471436633_1111178080715589_6348095694429870959_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=8ezqWsZCt-wQ7kNvgGV9yFQ&_nc_oc=AdhPtH-qBojqp0THNOZJza4z8RWoHcOUShXl0gO5w5nnVd4y-dAZFlqg0GC1ERKaIWLXJMps0bxfP4hetf5k2CFP&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AWzdRjyo4SpgoWLiz_RWSVe&oh=00_AYDjG42qF-o1Qv2x0LPCYQUg1Bts4B9t-ak9rFPDeo0uzQ&oe=67C5F253	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		My husband Killian arrived late after my grandmother's funeral because he needed to be there for his first love. He looked like he ran in his wolf form. His hair is a mess, and his tie is not even tied properly. He was breathing so fast that he couldn’t even speak. My face turned blank as I locked gazes with him. “Astrid, I couldn’t leave early because I had something I needed to take care of.” My fists balled up at my sides as I narrowed my eyes at him. “Was there anything else more important than to be on your mate’s side at the time that she needed you the most?” I shot back at him. His eyes met mine and for a fleeting moment, a shadow of remorse flickered across his gaze “If only you hadn’t stopped me that night, I would have still met my grandma while she was still alive.” Killian’s grip on the bouquet tightened when he heard my words. “I had no idea I—“ “I kept telling you that my grandmother needed me!” I yelled, interrupting him from his words. “All you cared about is Giselle who is pre9nant with your child.” I blurted out finally releasing all the emotions that I have buried down long enough. Killian could not say a word. My heart which has always been heavy, felt lighter than it was after I finally told him the things that I’ve been wanting to tell him. I glanced at him in surprise when he suddenly crouched down and placed the bouquet of flowers that he brought on the ground where my grandmother had just been buried. “I only came here to pay my respects to your grandmother. I’m sorry if I was late, that was out of my control,” Killian replied like he didn’t just hear the rest of the words that I said. My breath turned shallow and my heart burned more in anger at his heartlessness. Unable to control myself anymore, I picked up the flowers and thrashed them on Killian until the flowers were all shredded into pieces. “You are here to pay respect?!” I screamed at him. I threw what was left of the flowers to the ground. “I’m tired of this. If you can’t give me respect, I should at least give myself some respect,” I spoke in a weak voice as I collected myself together. “Let’s just stop this joke and get a divorce,” I spoke firmly, looking at Killian directly in his eyes.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704205	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 3:25 AM	1740648244	1744964713		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480336470_9445579982171925_2098682669250711778_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=8MGeAN0YPmYQ7kNvgFg35fd&_nc_oc=AdjHEUuC8s8RGpFP9_VANwzFXlUR4rDgeJ_hFY6Mw5zgwCxO995uwCeFrZHtjqhTTTP8lyDcXijf9UfN9qG27J9b&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYAFc-queYfYOf23Zm_GZhlu5r483p3JRXvEcVv-NoKSLQ&oe=67C5F6FC	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704221	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	6/9/25, 6:01 PM	1740648244	1749510068		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/478512856_812499361068449_6195563056134143570_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5RD5wE93YlwQ7kNvgEqhyPV&_nc_oc=AdglKYYSRdsL1spHgBwwKz-EOEE9wg1SAQJPoibo7re9aHvTwHn6pb_VWBAftrAxrV9OG9l78bID1m0N2DOgG5Pl&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYBDOF8waIvFwpG-SEV5uWAMWA4MVN6th75x8b99J3w39Q&oe=67C60D56	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704312	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	6/9/25, 8:43 PM	1740648246	1749519798		2645																										sonwer.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://sonwer.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=17827&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474618503_1550424572328177_1859620524317559990_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=r5TOInGOjjoQ7kNvgGjVHN7&_nc_oc=AdgljpLTT6MQEQLcPo25ZsDPyaQf_VUdCmlE15eWA_CLLUduQqLwGDshYEDan2SGnD-rsznAOfN124gU13oYMcTQ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ac7T4vJHPruMCZIF_1eIqt_&oh=00_AYD2j3J2DQ711FfhJvffuRbaiTMNUOwtqQ-if8qQ-z7RKQ&oe=67C60819	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		9年前、久遠乃亜は初めて蓮見凌央に出会った。その瞬間、彼女の心は彼に永遠を捧げられた。 3年前、乃亜は蓮見家に嫁ぎ、凌央の妻となった。彼女は、これで一生に一度の愛が手に入ると信じていた。 3年間、彼女は彼を宝物のように大切にし、自分を犠牲にしながらも、彼の心を温めようと必死に努力した。彼が最愛の人だと認めてくれる日を夢見ていた。 しかし...... ある人の心は、どれだけ努力しても温まらない。ある人の目には、いつまでも初恋しか映らないのだ。 3年後、乃亜は妊娠が発覚。同じ日に、彼の初恋の相手である高橋美咲が妊娠を派手に発表した。 乃亜は凌央に尋ねた。 「もし私が妊娠したら、どうするの？」 凌央は冷たく答えた。 「堕ろせ」 乃亜はさらに聞いた。 「じゃあ、美咲さんが妊娠したら？」 凌央は迷いなく言った。 「彼女が産む子供は蓮見家の長男だ」 失望と絶望に打ちひしがれた乃亜は、離婚を決意した。 しかし、彼は離婚届を引き裂き、乃亜をドアの前に押し付け、一語一語強調するように言い放った。 「お前は俺の女だ。一生俺だけのものだ」 乃亜は訴状を手に、彼を裁判所に告訴した。しかし、離婚判決を待つ前に、彼女は誰かに車で轢かれそうになり、流産の危機に直面する。 子供を守るため、彼女は妊娠を隠して遠くに逃げた。 数年後、彼女が桜華市に戻ると、男が彼女を追い詰めた。 「乃亜。俺の息子を盗んだ件、きっちり清算しようじゃないか」 —————————— 「乃亜さん、私、妊娠したの。だから早く凌央さんと離婚して。子供が生まれて、父親がいないなんて可哀想でしょう？」 電話越しに聞こえる涙声。乃亜は眉間を押さえ、冷たく答えた。 「姉さん、他に言いたいことは？早く話して。このまま録音しておくから、離婚裁判で財産分与の時に役立てるわ」 「乃亜、このクソ女！録音なんてしてたの？」 相手はそう叫ぶと、電話を切った。 受話器越しのツーツー音を聞きながら、乃亜は手元の妊娠検査表を見つめた。「妊娠4週目」の文字がまるで自分を突き刺すように感じた。 本当は今夜、凌央に妊娠を知らせるつもりだったが、もうそんな必要はない。 この子供は、不意にやってきた。 しかし、乃亜にとっては唯一の救いだった。 仕事を終えて帰宅すると、小林が出迎えた。 「奥様、朝おっしゃったメニューに従って料理の準備をしました。お着替えになったら調理をお願いします」 乃亜は靴を履き替えながら、家の中に入った。 「作っておいて。私はお風呂に入りたい」 小林は驚いた様子で「え、ええ、わかりました！」とうなずいた。 奥様は以前、病気の時でさえ料理を自分で作るほどだったのに。今日は一体どうしたのかしら？少し心配だ。 疲れ切った体で浴槽に浸かる乃亜。気づけば、いつの間にか眠ってしまっていた。 ふと、体が浮くような感覚で目を覚ました。 目の前には、凌央の深い瞳があった。 「小林さんが、お前が具合悪そうだと言っていた。病気か？」 彼の表情はいつも通り冷たく、何の感情も読めなかった。 その瞳を見つめながら、乃亜はふいに美咲からの電話を思い出し、微笑んだ。 「あなたの義姉さんが妊娠したらしい。産ませるつもり？」 「……ああ」 乃亜は彼の顔から何かを読み取ろうとしたが、落胆するばかりだった。 彼女は彼を押しのけ、床に降り立つと、バスタオルで乃亜の体を包み込んだ。 「その子供を産ませるなんて、私は許さない」 どんな女性も、結婚生活に割り込む第三者を好むわけがない。ましてや、その女性の子供など認めるはずがない。 美咲の子供と乃亜自身の子供――どちらか一つしか選べない。 凌央がどうしても美咲の子供を守ると言うのなら、乃亜は迷わず離婚を切り出す。 その言葉を聞いた瞬間、凌央の鋭い目つきが乃亜に向けられた。 「その子に手を出すな、と警告したはずだ！」 3年間ともに過ごしてきた夫が、まるで彼女を引き裂こうとするかのように、凄まじい形相で睨みつけている。 乃亜の心は、刃物で深く刺されたように痛み、血まみれになる思いだった。 彼がこれほどまでにあの子供を庇うとは―― だから美咲は、あんなにも堂々と電話をして、離婚を迫ったのか。 初めて出会った時の衝撃。再会の時のときめき。そして、長年続けてきた一方的な愛。 この物語は、ようやく終焉を迎えたのだと乃亜は悟った。 暗く深呼吸をし、胸に押し寄せる激しい痛みを抑えながら、乃亜はゆっくりと口を開いた。 「凌央、私たち、離婚しましょう」 凌央は「離婚」という言葉を聞いた瞬間、顔の表情が一気に暗くなった。 「お前が俺と離婚したい？それはお前が本当に愛している田中拓海が戻ってきたからか？」 乃亜は少し驚いたが、冷たく笑って答えた。 「そうよ。私が拓海を愛していると分かっているなら、さっさと離婚届にサインして。そうすれば、私たちは本当に結ばれることができるから」 結婚して3年間、乃亜はずっと良い妻であろうと努力してきた。実家ではあまり大切にされなかった彼女だったが、それでも箱入り娘として何もかも整った生活をしていた。それに、凌央のために仕事の合間を縫って料理を学び、パン作りやフラワーアレンジメントまで習った。 それほど努力しても、彼は乃亜が他の男を愛していると信じている。 凌央は怒りで歯ぎしりしながら、突然乃亜の目の前に迫り、圧迫感たっぷりに言い放った。 「お前は俺の女だ。離婚したとしても俺のものだ！他の男と一緒になるなんて、夢見るな！」		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704097	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 5:02 AM	1740648242	1744970559		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16865&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471510284_1123968585334988_567416444404452472_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=BmvxF7kscIsQ7kNvgFdvtvo&_nc_oc=AdgocOpmtrlYNli5xFO6qs3IGAj3C5tD5OPb_uIrZ-m1LIlIB91d_Oax79k__f5HSUNhA6pyyVqdVoHBQ03U6KTr&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AWzdRjyo4SpgoWLiz_RWSVe&oh=00_AYCiQp3Vv50-Ow5pGpy0MS5IKFCqyr9pU3H4yG-cGA1Vrw&oe=67C60E52	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		My husband Killian arrived late after my grandmother's funeral because he needed to be there for his first love. He looked like he ran in his wolf form. His hair is a mess, and his tie is not even tied properly. He was breathing so fast that he couldn’t even speak. My face turned blank as I locked gazes with him. “Astrid, I couldn’t leave early because I had something I needed to take care of.” My fists balled up at my sides as I narrowed my eyes at him. “Was there anything else more important than to be on your mate’s side at the time that she needed you the most?” I shot back at him. His eyes met mine and for a fleeting moment, a shadow of remorse flickered across his gaze “If only you hadn’t stopped me that night, I would have still met my grandma while she was still alive.” Killian’s grip on the bouquet tightened when he heard my words. “I had no idea I—“ “I kept telling you that my grandmother needed me!” I yelled, interrupting him from his words. “All you cared about is Giselle who is pre9nant with your child.” I blurted out finally releasing all the emotions that I have buried down long enough. Killian could not say a word. My heart which has always been heavy, felt lighter than it was after I finally told him the things that I’ve been wanting to tell him. I glanced at him in surprise when he suddenly crouched down and placed the bouquet of flowers that he brought on the ground where my grandmother had just been buried. “I only came here to pay my respects to your grandmother. I’m sorry if I was late, that was out of my control,” Killian replied like he didn’t just hear the rest of the words that I said. My breath turned shallow and my heart burned more in anger at his heartlessness. Unable to control myself anymore, I picked up the flowers and thrashed them on Killian until the flowers were all shredded into pieces. “You are here to pay respect?!” I screamed at him. I threw what was left of the flowers to the ground. “I’m tired of this. If you can’t give me respect, I should at least give myself some respect,” I spoke in a weak voice as I collected myself together. “Let’s just stop this joke and get a divorce,” I spoke firmly, looking at Killian directly in his eyes.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704219	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 4:13 PM	1740648244	1745010806		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476273748_633787109206865_5842691189172014650_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nJV09RG-BjkQ7kNvgE5oZnW&_nc_oc=AdhG0Lv__3icNN8M_EnxII8wjviKmhBLAk5ufGjCf738N66NNokrRoy2Z74I9DRc2O_lsRAU5rDYIua98EhFmz7p&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYBS8z3AfsC1x1qwDyh71GAJn0qHYXPUR2K8WDVfX36b2A&oe=67C5FA5F	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704217	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 9:06 AM	1740648244	1744985160		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476161578_1386391019409648_8684861014279674706_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d6653v1-et4Q7kNvgHFKtyZ&_nc_oc=AdjJyEsRtqSy7S7pjjYgbeQyAUDZ0fGe8msdQUYPpQvg8s3X9xxJejJ3aVS5g9TOAi2yV3uutH5I_18EN9I_xaZI&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYBOO8Cyk1WZyiMmXMpa_8H8DU-ICn5EuA9J5QoCQzzvBw&oe=67C614DD	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704237	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 9:59 AM	1740648245	1744988348		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476357087_1826174558212908_7587461272998307365_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5hMJvaDrfWQQ7kNvgEKKPR9&_nc_oc=Adh3evs7PZejSNWcbHOR3ZrfQFkIHkAGRqvTf5BbNaANocq4UUs6TGH3Hopevy2GblsXW0WG1NyDil6QKD2lWIZb&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYB6u1_PBRS6wtC1Mb8tt4BsqTaTL2Xc6sF7kOuJZ2IVkQ&oe=67C5FEB3	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704166	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	6/9/25, 11:33 PM	1740648243	1749529985		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474556695_1307330413942013_2719687232333449173_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=D9Hxapdvn_MQ7kNvgHFPK9v&_nc_oc=AdjlezLUA-wvRYzXcomq-udSml9UzIapKgzcleFV65f3LBZ6rS3OTk2AZu_feud2ZFOfmOR4CcwuVbB3SeoTV34a&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AkczT0q_PxkRCOvz5ffT99u&oh=00_AYBb4ZCo30D8Tg4rJIm_R7t2AU2_8qPHQ6lUoAgKbmzPIQ&oe=67C60397	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704230	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 11:21 AM	1740648244	1744993314		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476348409_971200451673771_7131544498409934722_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nC-Rts550CAQ7kNvgGukpWn&_nc_oc=AdiztMS2sMtIYi7P7Re_JUJaqspxli6fFsfDa7j4VxCtV9ifGgolaWP7-5_qsMxkgjrmPzkGAceDQfN_v5n7zmSE&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYDHJj35RPy4lbXy7mvvsuKd7s13TYzwuXcxktTuT0ijew&oe=67C5FC71	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704225	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 12:03 PM	1740648244	1744995812		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476835919_1337738967356498_2763030178830116155_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vB8xWArHcbQQ7kNvgH4L06x&_nc_oc=AdgMzmwwQAwOaIgQY1utoOPfYO2O5tb8RgeDuX7SiVUDbkkXqGL_PmRDO-bo2Cb6rMdEMLqcFpCNgjZ4MD16Rqv0&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYBvu0wrMnm-AavdAYLOnpqto6uriDGmZhSP2eGsTngdVA&oe=67C603F3	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704162	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 11:15 AM	1740648243	1744992924		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/473484676_7302758666515104_3754044721478569939_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hs-pqIS9QYwQ7kNvgH79Rtm&_nc_oc=AdgHfGStW3gACrw4YcSXOXv5_U9QoOh0vLMblrjsMbpuCqkvVeifMXfZNHBReM__EKXChd_1cjSiAHy8ydMLl3yS&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AkczT0q_PxkRCOvz5ffT99u&oh=00_AYADpmPTJ7sXJFaN2iXTHbmJWzKcsqMACvBWXyAcu_FYsg&oe=67C5E65D	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704180	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 4:11 PM	1740648244	1745010714		2645																										cnwsx.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://cnwsx.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18213&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480255981_1182493076606775_4664895233231816461_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=_Ke7Y-6IwHwQ7kNvgG9Yi7J&_nc_oc=AdiBThN-NfOHq-sGH02WcjenHvMWiMCwuchzbzTE2ABQLlZ8_L9gSW69MYR5tDPnJDFhqCqqMCHuk8dBcB5wZ1VH&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYCOEbAJoSiF5EluPn_Innhdb9_PqdI8VwPdGcRQxymWjg&oe=67C5F9B4	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704277	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 4:29 PM	1740648245	1745011752		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476276136_1320806219269496_8307671042179422611_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=eQKQWEG1wUUQ7kNvgHUYtNV&_nc_oc=Adh1oLAtGldjwDN_OJiRnTcDFDYTu07MeNzhx-2YE4D5nr9AEdGPjGEaa3Qajw8UJlXMXZi_noZwBr6CzQTHcXAV&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=A2ksdFbv3DzY0c1SnLO2HZF&oh=00_AYAu3J8oC2bUqWmltl2UZ9nVa07eJF6MBZsqL4QwFljKTg&oe=67C61770	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704241	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 4:44 PM	1740648245	1745012659		2645																										redtgb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	❤️😍 click to read on 👉		https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18513&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.4292496556255E+14	Random Reading	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480618954_1574962026507999_6699233637833542061_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=eY0oZvz_qtEQ7kNvgFQgKaH&_nc_oc=AdhnU0FWPgGOVIunG-cBV3mduOXQGwmDbHspRcrVaJxa03BZ0Zmn2wSm-X8IfIjUxMbZ6FqpafnjH_qujQPu2qvA&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYDQOUIRQgswG1m4-STxiFL96RFCJ_pwj8C1hAedCYootw&oe=67C5F509	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		What would happen if the legal wife confronted her husband’s mistress? Riley imagined she would remain composed. After all, she was in the right, and she had every reason to fight, but her body unknowingly shook from anger. It was challenging to contain the hatred she harbored for this woman before her. “What are you doing here?” Claire Monet, the young mistress, asked. Riley Allen Martin, twenty-seven, the legal wife and accomplished jewelry designer, responded fiercely, “I decided to fight for my marriage.” “But you've already agreed to the divorce,” Claire reacted, her big blue eyes narrowing and her face darkening. Ignoring Claire, Riley attempted to walk past her, but Claire grabbed her wrist and pointed out, “I’m carrying Brian’s child.” Pulling her arm away, Riley curtly said, “I need to talk to—” "Ahhh! Mrs. Martin? What did I do to you?” Before Riley knew it, Claire was sprawled on the floor, calling, “Brian, she pushed me! Help! Our baby!" Stupefied, Riley was shocked by the girl’s theatrics! Riley had seen such scenes in movies, where the mistress pretended to be mistreated by the legal wife, but she did not expect this from a twenty-year-old, innocent-looking girl. Brian Martin, Riley's husband, rushed towards them with fury in his eyes. When Riley met his gaze, a firm slap hit her face, sending her gracelessly to the tiled floor. "How could you, Riley? You knew Claire was carrying my child! Why are you trying to take away the one thing you could not give me?!" Brian yelled while pointing a finger at Riley. "Why are you even here? Do you want to cause trouble? I know you are mad at me, but don't take it on Claire. She did not know I was married! She is innocent. I told you this many times!" They were at the old Martin mansion, the house of Riley's in-laws. She knew Brian would introduce his mistress to his family that day, but Riley had very important news to tell Brian, so she came uninvited, hoping to talk with her husband. Unfortunately for Riley, Claire was the one who opened the door. "I did not push her! She fell by—" Riley couldn't finish her words because she felt pain in her belly. She was in so much agony she thought her back was breaking! Gasping for air and clutching her stomach, she raised her upper body from the floor. As Brian pulled his mistress closer to him, his mother, Beatrice Martin, raced in their direction and snapped at Riley, "If anything happens to my grandchild, Riley, I will never forgive you! You were married to Brian for four years, but you could not give us a grandchild! You are a barren woman!" "I did not push her! Would you rather believe Claire? Was I not part of this family for four years? I am still your daughter-in-law!" Riley retorted. "Not anymore! You lost that privilege when you could not give me a grandchild! You shouldn't have come here and caused any trouble! You already agreed to divorce my son!" Beatrice yelled at Riley. Then, she turned to her son and ordered, "Bring Claire to the hospital quickly. We need to make sure my grandchild is safe!" Riley shot her husband a deadly stare. For a fleeting moment, she saw guilt in his eyes, but after Brian glanced at the weeping woman against his chest, he rushed out of the mansion with Claire in his arms. He did not care about Riley at all. Divorce? Yes, Riley and Brian had already discussed the divorce two weeks ago. Months prior, her husband of four years had turned cold towards Riley. His kisses were short and unfeeling. He no longer touches her. He came home late every night, and made excuses, saying he attended to his family's investments, but in truth, he was spending nights with his young mistress. How did she discover her husband’s betrayal? Two months ago, she received an anonymous email containing images of Brian and Claire entering a hotel and sharing late-night meals. In each picture, Riley couldn't help but notice the affection in Brian's eyes for the young woman, a gaze reminiscent of the one he once reserved solely for her. Along with those photos was a copy of a sale deed to a condominium in Claire Monet's name. The email also suggested that Claire and her family were moving into the luxury residential home the next day. Claire Monet had no money, and Claire's family certainly did not have any. She was a food attendant at a KTV bar. Only Brian could have purchased the condo for his mistress. Riley barged into the condo the next day and caught Claire and her family as they moved their things. Naturally, her husband was also at the residential unit. He dropped a box of plates on the floor, shocked to come face to face with his wife. Brian’s betrayal caused Riley emotional trauma, but she could not easily discard four years of a happy marriage. Thus, Riley and her husband have tried to work out their relationship. Brian even took Riley on vacation, attempting to relive their honeymoon stage. They aired out their sentiments and promised to get past his infidelity. Riley earnestly thought she could save her marriage, but two weeks ago, her husband did not return home one evening. Brian came back the next afternoon, telling her that Claire was carrying a baby for two months and that he needed to take responsibility. She could not forget those painful words that left his lips, the way he looked into her eyes filled with regret. Back then, Brian said, "I love you, Riley. I do. You will always have a special part of me, but I realize now that Claire holds more weight. I love her too, and she is carrying my child. It's the one thing you cannot give me. You know that I have always wanted to have a child. I'm sorry, Riley. I have decided to file for divorce. I will marry Claire. I hope one day, you will find someone willing to accept you the way you are." It was a slap on Riley's face indeed because it was true. Riley received surgery a year ago, and she and Brian have been trying to conceive since. That was how Riley ended up in this tragic love story. Her husband, her lover and friend of seven years total, chose to abandon her for a woman he just met five months ago... because Claire can give him a child. "Riley, you need to leave," Brian's father, Darwin Martin, offered his hand. After he helped Riley up on her feet, he said, "Have pride in yourself, Riley. I respect those times you have been a good daughter-in-law, but we will not tolerate your actions today. That child in Claire's womb is innocent -" Riley's eyes rounded in anger. She maintained, "Father, no -" "Oh, stop it!" Beatrice interrupted. "Why can't you just leave this family with dignity? Can’t you accept that Brian is now in love with Claire? Just get out of here! We will call you when the divorce papers are ready!” The mansion's caretaker quickly grabbed Riley and dragged her out the door. It was so humiliating for Riley. She gathered all her courage to be there, only to be hurt. No one on her side, not her husband, not her in-laws, not the maids, and most certainly not the heavens. Riley felt her cheek burning from Brian’s slap, and her belly was in terrible discomfort. Despite this, she forced herself to drive out of the Martins' estate in her car. However, as she continued down the road, the pain in her stomach grew more severe. “Why did I even go there?” She scolded herself as tears rolled down her cheeks. Riley sensed something trickle down her legs, and when she looked, she saw blood! Fear crept into her heart, and she cried, "No. No.” Placing a hand on her belly, she said, “My baby!" It was ironic. Brian wanted to divorce Riley because she could not give him a child, but earlier that day, she discovered that she was carrying a baby for five weeks. Riley pulled over at the side of the road. She rolled down her windows and called for help, "Anyone, please! Help me! I need to go to the hospital!” As she waited for help, Riley continued to cry, her tears blurring her vision. All her misery came rushing back—her husband's betrayal, her in-laws' treatment, and the deception behind Claire's innocent face! "Ahhh!" She shouted with clenched fists, "Why, Brian? Why?” The door to her car suddenly opened, and a man's strong arms carried her frame. Chapter 2 "My baby!" Riley woke up with her hand on her belly, her heart beating wildly. "My baby -" "Riley, calm down—" Riley turned to a man who was calling her name. She was shocked by his presence and initially could not grasp what he was saying. Next to her hospital bed was Adrian King, the first son of the wealthiest family in the city of Halliport. Though there was a noticeable change about him, Riley immediately recognized him. He was a figure from her past, someone who had become a stranger to both her and her husband. On a normal and happy day, Riley was like a ray of sunshine. She possessed long, wavy blonde hair, a heart-shaped face, and dazzling green eyes. However, that day, Riley did not have to look in the mirror to know she was a mess. Hours earlier, she had been crying her heart out in her car, only to be saved by a stranger. After undergoing medical evaluations and treatments, she passed out due to emotional stress. And now, she found herself back in her miserable state, panicking in an unfamiliar hospital room. "Riley, the baby is—" Adrian’s voice was barely audible as he attempted to explain. Riley was still reeling from the shock of seeing Adrian, but after he spoke, she faintly asked, "What? What is it, Adrian?" Adrian heaved a sigh, shook his head, and said in an unhappy tone, "You lost the baby, Riley. I'm sorry." At first, Riley just sat there. The words he said rang in her head, 'You lost the baby, Riley. I'm sorry.' Tears stung her eyes before she uttered, "No… No. No!" "I'm sorry," Adrian said. "No! It can't be!” She screamed. “I wanted this so bad–for so many years!” "I don't care about Brian; I just want my child! Adrian, please tell me it's not true," Riley exclaimed. She recalled all her efforts in trying to conceive. She finally succeeded, but only five weeks later she lost her child. Why was the world so unfair? "It can’t be true. It can’t!" Her nose flared, and she threw her pillow out of anger. Riley didn't care that she was unknowingly aiming at Adrian King. Right now, all she cared about was her grief. "Calm down, Riley," Adrian suggested. “No!” Riley's tears clouded her sight. She exclaimed, “I can’t calm down! I can’t–” Riley did not know when or how it happened, but the next thing she knew, Adrian’s arms were tightly wrapped around hers. He ordered, "Calm down, I said! Calm. Down.” "I hate Brian! I hate him! This is all his fault!" Riley expressed. She cried even more, so much that her tears stained Adrian's expensive suit. Out of nowhere, she recalled her hopes after getting the surgery. She carelessly spoke her mind as her tears continued to flow down her delicate face, “I–I was going to take care of my baby, sing him a song, put him to sleep, bring him to school–this was finally my moment.” Riley was inconsolable. Her body shook with each bitter word that left her lips, and her cries echoed with raw emotion. Her face was flushed, and her eyes were swollen from the torrent of tears. While Riley continued to pour out her heart, she felt Adrian's embrace tightening around her waist and back. Despite not understanding why he was there and offering her support, she didn't object. At that moment, Riley was open to accepting comfort from anyone. Riley also strengthened her hold around Adrian. She cried and cried until her tears ran dry. She did not know how long she remained in his arms until she fell silent. Her hold loosened around Adrian, and he pulled away. Her arms gently landed on her lap, her eyes looking distant. There were a good few minutes of silence. Riley didn’t utter a word, and neither did the man before her. When she finally looked at Adrian, she wiped her face carelessly with her hands and asked, "Did - did they try everything to save my baby?" "Of course,” he replied confidently. “But–” Adrian gulped and spoke in a deep yet soft voice, "I should let the doctor explain this to you." With his strong arms, he maneuvered himself down from the bed and settled into his wheelchair. It took a moment, but eventually, Riley reacted, frowning. She thought, 'Wait, what? Adrian King is in a wheelchair?' Riley remembered how Adrian King was in a skiing accident many years ago, which led to his inability to walk without support. However, she certainly did not expect Adrian to be in a wheelchair until this day. "I'll go get the doctor," Adrian said before moving his motorized wheelchair out the door. "Doctor Martin? Zia? She is awake! Come here immediately! Talk to her. I can't–I can't with the baby." 'Zia?' Riley winced at the name. 'Zia Martin?' The last thing she needed right now was to see another Martin, but could Zia be someone she could confide in? Yes, Zia is a Martin, but a distant cousin of Brian, an obstetrician-gynecologist. Shortly, Zia walked into the hospital room. Guilt reflected on her face as she slowly paced toward Riley. Before Riley could say anything, Zia embraced her tightly, crying for Riley. "I'm sorry about the baby, Riley. I'm sorry about my stupid cousin! I will never forgive him for hurting you like this." Unable to hold back her emotions, Riley cried again. *** "Usually, the first thirteen weeks do not require hospitalization, but you were bleeding more than expected, so I wanted to keep you here for at least two days to ensure there are no complications," Zia cautiously explained to Riley. "I suspect it wasn't just the fall. You were emotionally stressed, and that wasn't healthy." It had been more than an hour since she learned she lost her baby but Riley still did not want Zia to leave her side. So, as her doctor, Zia explained everything that had happened to her. Holding Riley's hand, Zia said, "There is a reason for everything, Ri. Just believe. I pray that someday you will have another child with the right man. Obviously, Brian isn't the right man for you. You deserve better." With a sad expression painted on her face, Riley gazed at Zia and weakly responded, "Thank you, Zia." Just then, Riley turned to the door and saw Adrian staring at her through the small opening. Riley was so consumed by her sadness that she did not notice Adrian had been outside the door the whole time. And, of course, the door was left ajar. "Adrian–why is he here?" Barely a whisper, Riley asked. Zia looked perplexed. She turned to the door before looking back at Riley. She reluctantly replied, "It was Mister King who brought you to the hospital—well, his assistant carried you to the ER." "Oh," Riley weakly responded.. With a downward glance, she murmured, "I should express my gratitude to him." Zia looked out the door and suggested, "Well, let me give you a chance to do that. I also need to attend to other patients, but I'll be back." After Zia excused herself, Adrian entered. Riley felt the temperature in the room drop like the man brought Antarctica with him. Her throat was paper dry at that point, but she managed to say, "Thank you for bringing me here." It wasn't just any hospital; it was the best in Halliport, The King's Medical Center, a facility owned by Adrian's family. "We happened to pass by your car, and I noticed that you were in distress. Of course, I had to help," Adrian spoke calmly, his eyes staring straight at her. "You must have missed a very important appointment," Riley remarked, scanning the room. When her eyes fell on the wall clock, she was stunned to see that it was already past ten in the evening. It was noon when she left the Martin mansion, which meant that Adrian had spent ten hours helping her! Riley's lips parted, but she struggled to find the words. It took another moment for her gaze to return to Adrian. "One day, I will return the favor. I hope you will let me." Adrian raised his chin, his expression determined. "Remember your words, Riley Allen, because I will collect. For now, you take your rest. Eat well. I will be back." A heavy silence filled the room as Adrian left, lingering for a good minute. When Riley was all along, she gulped, her heart racing a little. She wondered what Adrian meant. “He will collect?” Chapter 3 In another hospital, Brian Martin held his mistress' hand. Claire was crying in bed, assuming her situation had gotten worse. "Brian, I might lose our baby. Your wife, she–she tried to kill our baby." Claire's tear-streaked face bore a look of anguish as she said, "Why did she have to hurt our baby? Our baby might die." "I should have just left the city and raised this baby on my own! I'd rather my baby live a peaceful life than be hated by your wife," Claire added. "Why did you have to make me a mistress, Brian? Why? I loved you wholeheartedly!" "I'm sorry, Claire. This was my fault." Brian embraced Claire tightly. He stayed by her side until she cried herself to sleep. Seconds turned into minutes, and Brian continued to stroke her back until he lay her flat on the bed. Brian wiped the tear stains on his lover’s face, feeling helpless. He thought back to the time when he first met Claire. Yes, it was true. It was Brian’s fault. Claire was innocent. A few months ago, Brian had a business meeting with a VIP customer named Mr. Leopard in a high-end KTV bar. They rented a private room, and Claire walked in as the main food attendant. Immediately, Brian was smitten by her beauty. She had the face of an angel, with big blue eyes, an amiable smile, and light brown hair. Of course, at twenty years old, she had that super hot, slender body. Mr. Leopard tried to make a pass at her, and Brian saved her from being assaulted. That was how it all began. Brian lost Mr. Leopard as a client, but he gained a young lover. Brian was a good-looking man with blue eyes, a tall stature, a well-built physique, and dark blond hair. Despite being seven years older than Claire, he captured her heart. When Brian secretly pursued Claire, he lied about his marital status. At first, Brian thought it was merely infatuation. He took Claire on a few dates, but after they became intimate, he became obsessed with her. Brian felt fortunate to be with a woman of such youthful allure. The more time Brian spent with Claire, making love to her, the deeper his love for her grew. Claire only learned that Brian was married when Riley barged into the condo unit he had bought for her. To Brian, Claire and his child were innocent. Thus, he couldn't accept what Riley had done. He knew he was to blame for all of this, but still, it was wrong for Riley to hurt an unborn child. "It isn't your fault, Son. You have been married for four years, but Riley could not give you a child. Your meeting with Claire was fate," Beatrice, his mother, suggested. "Now, we just need to do everything we can to save your child. When we get through this, we will make sure Riley no longer has any connection with us or your company." "Beatrice had been standing behind Brian the whole time. She had arrived at the hospital an hour ago to see Claire's condition. After consoling Brian, she said, "Son, why don't we ask for Zia's help?" At the mention of Zia, Brian nodded. His distant cousin, Zia Martin, was one of the best new gynecologists in town. She was so good that The King's Medical Center had absorbed her since her residency. "Moments later, Brian stepped out of Claire's room. Claire’s situation was still leaving him uneasy. He was about to call Zia when Riley’s number came up first on his mobile. His brows drew together, and he could not help but be angered. He called Riley first and gave her a piece of his mind. “What do you want, Bri–” Riley’s words were cut off. “Are you happy now, Riley? My child is in danger. Is this your form of revenge?” Brian said. “Because of what you did, I have fully decided to erase you from my heart. Even if Claire lost our child, I will still marry her, and we will have another child!” “Children,” Brian repeated. “It’s something you will never have the privilege of experiencing, but Claire and I will. We will have many.” “You have no idea what you are talking about, Brian. If you only knew what I have been through,” Riley said. “I—” “I know! I cheated on you and hurt you, but it's nothing compared to what you have done, Riley. You tried to hurt a baby’s mother. You knew very well that Claire was innocent in all of this!” Brian pointed out. He could hear Riley breathing deeply on the other line. She tried to reason, “You just -” “Enough! I don’t want to hear anything more from you!” Brian yelled before ending the call. He released all his anger in one corner of the hospital hallway before finally calling his cousin. As soon as Zia answered, he asked, “Zia, I need your help. You might already know that—there's a woman—" "Who is carrying your child, and she is not your wife," Zia finished for him. "Zia!" Brian said angrily. "Don’t speak that way to the mother of my child. I love her and I will take responsibility as her husband. Riley and I are getting a divorce." “Do you even know what’s going on with Riley, Brian?” Zia asked. “I don’t care about Riley right now! I only care about my child!” Brian snapped. "Zia, I don't have a lot of time. I need your help. I might lose my child! Riley pushed her! Can you please see my girlfriend?" Brian requested. “First of all, Brian, I can’t treat anyone outside the King’s Medical Center. I have a contract,” Zia replied. “Second, you actually believe your mistress?” Brian gasped. As much as he wanted to bring Claire to the King's Medical Center, he couldn't. He had a beef with Adrian King, one of the hospital's owners. Moreover, it was farther away compared to the one Claire was currently admitted to. "Zia, I saw everything with my own eyes. Riley pushed Claire," Brian insisted. “Please, Zia. Help me -” “You saw it? Are you sure?” Zia asked. Before Brian could respond, his phone died. *** Back at the King's Medical Center, Adrian King's assistant had arrived to fetch him. He was about to leave when he overheard Zia's conversation with Brian Martin. Brian's name made Adrian's blood boil, and his hands clenched into fists as he stared at Zia's back. He coldly asked, "What did he want?" Zia abruptly turned to him, nearly dropping her phone. "Goodness, Mister King. You startled me," she gasped, then continued, "It's my cousin. He wants me to treat his mistress. He said that he might lose his baby–" "Go to him," Adrian instructed. Zia's mouth fell on the floor. She cleared her throat and clarified, "What? Did you just say–" "Go to wherever he is and help treat his woman," Adrian replied. "You must do everything in your capability to save the child. Let Brian marry that woman and raise that child! Do you understand me? I give you permission." "Wh–What? Why?" Zia asked in frustration. Adrian could tell Zia was completely bemused, but he wasn't about to tell her. He took a deep breath, concealed all of his emotions, and lazily replied, "There is a reason for everything I do. Endorse Riley's care to Doctor Hernandez and go to Brian first thing in the morning. Remember, you must save the child's life." "Make sure that Riley gets everything she needs," Adrian added. "I'll be back to see her tomorrow afternoon.” Because Zia was still standing there in utter shock, Adrian strengthened his voice, "Zia? Doctor Martin? Am I clear?" "Ye - Yes, Mister King," Zia acknowledged before bowing in his presence. While Adrian controlled his wheelchair, moving toward the lift, his assistant followed behind him. He heard Zia say, "Mister King? Adrian? Can I just say you are one strange man?" Adrian stopped his wheelchair, and his assistant halted with him. His expression was nonchalant as he glanced sideways and said, "I'm not strange. I just -" He gulped and decided to keep his thoughts to himself. Instead, he reminded the doctor, "Remember what I said, Zia." Chapter 4 "At six in the morning, Zia came to see Riley first. She reported, "Brian asked me to help check on his... on his..." Zia's words were cut off because Riley resumed, "Claire? He asked you to check on Claire?" Riley frowned, thinking about how Brian blamed her last night. He wouldn’t even listen to her. Then she softly replied, "You should help in any way." "I hate him, and I hate that innocent-looking lover of his even more, but it doesn't mean an unborn child should be deprived of the best medical help. I know you are one of the best new doctors right now, Zia," Riley said before looking up at Zia. "So, you should. At least he would get off my back, I hope." Riley saw Zia's complicated expression. Zia sighed and replied, "You really are a good person, Riley. My cousin doesn’t deserve you.” Zia took a few steps back and said, "I better go." "Zia?" Riley asked. Looking down, Riley paused and pondered. Then she decided, "I don't want to have anything to do with Brian anymore. I—I don't think you need to tell him that I lost a child. He—he doesn't care." The thought of her husband's words the other night brought tears to Riley's eyes. "They wanted me to leave the family without troubling Claire and Brian, so I will." "Are—are you sure, Riley?" Zia asked. Riley nodded. She said, "I don't want Brian to come looking back for me, be confused, or feel guilty. I want him out of my life." "Maybe in the future, I will tell him. I don't know," Riley muttered. "For now, I don't want to be bothered by him and his family anymore." Zia's eyes fluttered. She replied, "Okay. I understand. I'll try to hold back." *** "It's nice to meet you, Doctor Zia," Claire Monet greeted. She had such doe eyes; anyone would think she was blameless. Zia stood before Claire in a hospital room at Halliport's General Hospital, and she could not help but think, 'She is so young—a child! Brian has become a sugar daddy!' "Hello, Claire. I'm here to check on you," Zia responded. Before a resident doctor, Brian and Beatrice Martin, Zia reviewed Claire's medical chart. After half an hour, she gave her instructions, "I will prescribe dydrogesterone and progesterone gels, together with her prenatal vitamins, to thicken the lining of her uterus. It will keep the baby safe. She must be on complete bed rest for one month in the hospital with a twenty-four-hour nurse to watch over her, and she will need regular ultrasounds to monitor the baby and the condition of her uterus." "Is—is that necessary?" Claire weakly asked. "I want to go home." "You want the baby to live, right?" Zia asked Claire. Claire nodded shyly and said, "Yes, yes, of course." "Then, do everything I say," Zia responded. The truth was that Zia thought the baby was out of danger. However, Adrian King's instructions were clear: this child in Claire's womb must live. Thus, she might have exaggerated her doctor's orders. Also, noticing how emotionally distraught the girl was over the false trauma she had created, Zia turned to Brian. She suggested, "Brian, you must be with her to support her emotionally. If this baby is important, you must give your time. She is not allowed to feel depressed or sad." "My son will make time," Beatrice said. She looked at Brian and confirmed, "Right, Son?" Zia faked a smile, saying, "I will coordinate Claire's progress with the resident." "Make sure to eat healthy, Claire," Zia addressed Brian's mistress before reminding her cousin. "Make sure she gets all the nutrition she needs." "I will. Thank you, Zia, for coming to see Claire," Brian said. Zia exited the room with the resident doctor when Brian chased after her. He said, "Zia, thank you very much." "I didn't want to, Brian, but -" Zia paused. She suddenly remembered what Riley had told her, never let him know. She sighed angrily and said, "I don't get you, Brian. Why are you replacing Riley with this child? You've been married to her for four years and have known her since college. Is it because she's young? Claire hasn't even finished college, while Riley is an accomplished jewelry designer! How can you choose beef cubes when you have a steak at home?" "Stop it!" Brian said angrily. "Be careful what you say. Claire has more potential than you think. She just didn't have the same opportunities as Riley.” “Claire is innocent,” Brian insisted. “She didn't want to be part of this, but she is carrying my child. She needs my support, so I have to take responsibility. Moreover, Riley couldn't give me a child, so stop questioning me and just support me–" "You don't know what you–" Zia stopped herself, recalling her promise to Riley. Was there a point in telling Brian that he had just killed his son? "I swear to god, Brian, you will regret–" "Mr. Martin?" Zia was this close to telling Brian the truth, but someone interrupted their heated exchange. A resident doctor approached Brian and reported, "Mister Martin, Miss Allen is awake. What should I tell her?" Brian froze. He gulped and answered, "You–you need to call Riley–" "Renee is awake?" Beatrice Martin stepped out of the room, having heard the conversation. "Finally! We have spent too much money on her!" Zia did not get to speak to Brian anymore because her aunt, Beatrice, had pulled Brian aside, and they debated on something clearly important. Whatever it was they were talking about, Zia saw a hint of malice in her aunt's eyes. 'Miss Allen? Renee Allen?' Zia's recollection dawned as she remembered that this was Riley's mother. Renee Allen had been involved in a car accident five months prior and had remained in a coma ever since. This was why Riley had been preoccupied. Maybe she was too busy visiting her mom and attending to Miss Allen's needs, and Riley didn't notice signs of Brian's betrayal. *** At the King's Medical Center, Riley ate her hospital food with no enthusiasm. She had coleslaw and beef steak. Although the food looked enticing, it seemed so bland. Her heart was still aching from everything that was happening in her life. Riley's phone rang suddenly. She picked it up, and upon seeing the name, she panicked. It was her mother's doctor! "Hello, Doctor Wilson? How is my mom?" Riley asked on the phone. "Mrs. Martin, your mother woke up from her coma earlier today. She has been asking for you. You must see her. Her recovery depends on it. Please, Misses Martin, this is important," the doctor said. Riley immediately cried upon hearing the news. Her marriage may have failed, but at least her mom was now awake. She replied, "Thank you! Thank you! That's good news. Thank you for calling me Doctor Wilson." "You are welcome, Mrs. Martin. There is just one problem, though," The doctor revealed. "What is it?" Riley asked, still sobbing. "Your mother needs a refill on her medications, but your—your husband, Mr. Martin? He has not paid for your mother’s medical fees for three months now, and he said that he won’t. He said he wants to talk to you first," the doctor resumed, shocking Riley. Riley's lips trembled upon hearing this. She thought, 'Brian had not paid for three months? How could Brian do this?’ "Mrs. Martin?" The Doctor repeated. "How come you never told me this, Doctor?" Riley asked. "Mr. Martin always promised to pay and specifically instructed not to tell you, except until today when I met him," the doctor replied. Riley felt her heart constricting again. What in the world was Brian doing with the money allocated for her mother’s hospital fees? She and Brian had a company together. Well, technically, it was his money, but Riley co-managed the business. Together, they created Brey Jewelry & Apparel Co. Brian was the CEO, while Riley was the design director. Brian had given her shares of the company, and as a couple, they had agreed to pay the hospital with Riley’s profit shares. So, where had the money gone? Her heart pounded violently as she replied, "Doctor, I—let me call my Brian first because he should have made those payments.” "Okay, Mrs. Martin. I’ll wait for your feedback. More than anything, your mother needs you for her own healing,” the doctor on the other line suggested. Riley nodded. She responded, “I understand. I’ll be there.” After ending the call, Riley contacted her husband, Brian. When he answered, Riley curtly asked, “Why didn’t you pay my mom’s hospital bill?” “I was going to pay, but I got occupied,” Brian replied. “I will pay it right away as long as you sign the divorce papers today. Our lawyers are bringing the documents to me. Where are you?” Chapter 5 Riley knew Zia would oppose her leaving, but her mother's life was at stake. The nurses mentioned that Zia was still due to report for work in eight hours. Riley could not wait. So, Riley decided to sign a discharge waiver against medical advice. After leaving the hospital, Riley went to her mother's house to freshen up and change. Later, she arrived at the Halliport General Hospital. "I'm in the lobby. Where are you?" Riley asked Brian over the phone. "In the ICU floor," Brian replied coldly. "Hurry." In the four years of her marriage to Brian, Riley had earned a lot while leading their company's design team. However, she had also spent lavishly on her mom. Renee Allen was a single mother who had made many sacrifices to raise Riley. When Riley began earning decent money, she bought her mother a house, car, jewelry, and other luxuries. Riley also had her own investments. Asset-wise, she could cover the hospital bills herself, but she lacked liquid funds, making Brian paying the bill the quickest solution. When Riley arrived at the ICU, she saw Brian and his mother standing in the waiting area. She shook her head and walked toward them. Thankfully, no one was nearby. Brian immediately handed her the divorce papers. "Sign this, and I'll pay your mother's hospital bill." Riley felt Brian's curious gaze on her while his mother, Beatrice, was evidently glaring. Riley took the document, found a seat, and read the terms. She was shocked by his decision—he was taking back all her shares! Riley’s brows met. She clarified, "You are taking back my shares?" "I funded the company," Brian explained. "I gave you the shares so I can take them back. As part of the divorce settlement, you'll receive five million dollars, and I'll cover your mother's hospital bill up to the current date." Riley took a deep breath. Sure, she had no monetary investment in the company, but she had put in a lot of blood, sweat, and tears. She reacted, "That may be true, but you can’t deny how I contributed to the company's success." "Says who? You are a mere jewelry designer. My son can readily hire another one. You only got the director position because you are Brian's wife!" Beatrice Martin said in a harsh tone. Beatrice's dislike for Riley stemmed from Brian's investment choices. She had always wanted him to invest in movies and real estate, not jewelry. However, Riley had always dreamed of becoming a jewelry designer, so Brian created the jewelry company for her. Since Riley and her mother-in-law were not necessarily on good terms, it no longer surprised her that the older Mrs. Martin sided with Brian's mistress. Riley read through the other terms in the contract. When she did, she grimaced and said, "You want me to give up all claims to my previous designs? Despite them being my designs?” "The company's designs, Riley. As an employee, all your work belongs to the company," Brian corrected. "And aside from that, you'll need to be dismissed, Riley." "We both know it will never work in our situation," he described. "The next part of the agreement will include a hundred-thousand-dollar compensation for your dismissal." "Think about it, Riley. We won't have anything to do with each other after this," Brian concluded. "I'll move on with my life, and so should you." 'It still hurts,' Riley mused. No matter how much Riley thought about it, the pain lingered in her heart. However, she acknowledged Brian was right. Even though she felt she wasn't paid enough for her jewelry designs, she wanted this. This was an opportunity to have no more connections with Brian and his family. Riley took a deep breath. She shut her eyes and focused on her anger. Brian had caused her emotional stress and pushed her to the floor for his mistress. He had caused her to lose her child. When Riley opened her eyes, a tear fell down her face. Looking straight at Brian's eyes, she said with conviction, "I regret everything. I regret loving you and marrying you. You are right. I don't want anything to do with you. I hate you. It's better this way." Riley noticed the shock on Brain’s face. However, she did not give him a chance to react. She signed her name and the other copies of the agreement. Brian later awkwardly gave her the check, which Riley stuffed in her purse. She rose from her seat and demanded, "Now, pay the hospital fees, Brian. From this day onwards, we are strangers." After leaving Brian and Beatrice, Riley went straight to the ICU. Her chest was congesting, still pained from seeing her husband. However, the second she saw her mother, she felt a sense of relief. She cried. Indeed, her mother was awake, and she was no longer connected to the ventilator. Renee had her hands raised, reaching out to Riley. "Ri—" Renee attempted to speak, but no words came out. Yet, Riley could sense her mother's desire to communicate through her expression and tears. "Stay still, Mom. Stay still." Riley said before embracing her mother. "I'm here. I'm here. I'm not leaving you. You are going to get better soon. We will be together again." Behind Riley, the doctor explained, "Since we had just removed her from the ventilator, it will take a few days for her voice to come back." "We had already explained to her what happened. So far, she is responsive, nodding, and crying. So, she understands her situation. She simply needs more time to recover her strength," the doctor added. Riley remained to hold her mother. At that point, she thought it was okay. She lost her husband and her baby, but she had her mother back. She supposed it was heaven's way of giving her something she had lost, and her mother was more than enough. While tears continued to flow down her cheeks, Riley said, "Thank you! Thank you for my mother's recovery." *** A few hours later. "Mrs. Martin-" "Please, stop calling me that. Brian and I have already divorced," Riley explained to Doctor Wilson. "Oh, I'm sorry to hear that," the doctor responded. From outside the ICU rooms, Doctor Wilson discussed Renee's treatment plan. He told Riley, "We will start your mother with a soft diet: water and gel-based food, but most of her nutrition will still be delivered through IV. It's the rehabilitation that I am very concerned about. While we offer basic rehabilitation, our hospital is not fully equipped. We highly recommend moving your mother's care to the King's Medical Center. They have the best doctors for rehabilitation and high-end facilities." With the doctor's suggestion, Riley nodded. She replied, "I think that's a good idea too." When the doctor left, Riley received a call from Zia. She said, "Riley, how could you do this to me? Do you not realize I could get fired for leaving the hospital?" "Zia, you won't get fired. I signed a waiver," Riley responded. "I texted you all the details. My mom is awake. She needs me." "No, that's not it! The boss will fire me! You were my responsibility!" Zia said before making a fake cry over the phone. "Boss?" Riley inquired. "You mean Adrian King? Don't be silly, Zia. Why would he?" "He - he," On the other line, Riley could hear a man's voice talking to Zia, and she assumed it was Adrian. Next, Zia came back on the phone, saying, "Mister King said he came back to the hospital to collect a favor you promised." 'A favor?' Riley thought. Then, she remembered how they had this discussion the other day. "Oh, I see." Riley gulped. "I'm not running away. I just needed to see my mom. Right now, she is all that I have left, Zia." Before Riley knew it, Adrian was talking to her on the phone. His voice was deep as he said, "Meet me at the Plaza Hotel in half an hour. It is important." *** Half an hour later, Riley was sitting across the table from Adrian King. As usual, Adrian looked like a force to reckon with despite sitting in a wheelchair. He was incredibly handsome. His face was very symmetrical, with sharp jawlines, a long and pointed nose, and piercing grey eyes. However, despite being blessed with such good looks, he had such an authoritative aura. His gaze was intense and unwavering, reflecting the strength of his character. He heard everything that had happened to her that day: the divorce signing, her mother waking up, and potentially moving her to another hospital. He answered, "I will let my assistant arrange your mother's move to The King's Medical Center as soon as possible." "It doesn't have to be soon. My mother won't be ready for rehabilitation in a few days," Riley said. "But I am very thankful for your help. I will surely repay you for your kindness." "I only need one favor from you," Adrian said. He looked impassive at that moment, giving no hint of his inner thoughts. "Yes, what is it? Anything," Riley willingly offered. Adrian stared into Riley's eyes and declared, "After your divorce is finalized, marry me." Riley's mouth fell on the foor, and her eyes rounded in shock. "W-what?"		Random Reading		373	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704216	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 4:44 PM	1740648244	1745012693		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476836293_583509061165463_4854626819233417590_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=VFiR9K0dM3gQ7kNvgFml5Jr&_nc_oc=AdgS6JFAb5o2bBmTjlNtGxgmU1kLCfo9zptK5b4quMLwgjx6COTxoaF_0cDCLJoN8SmpVKurLa94b2BUEC6VY-zm&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYCpnPFcFc4HIJ7HQRCeTFKrVU9NAf4Ra1t2_67aRkdFaw&oe=67C613BB	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704212	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 5:25 PM	1740648244	1745015123		2645																										cnwsx.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://cnwsx.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18213&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480682794_1164746885262283_7785033073827832777_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=P9_sPK53hvgQ7kNvgHmysaL&_nc_oc=Adh3A6Dv_QW2OoBGFj1eSYjyhvDV8yB3MQn0rkuFCo_lrAC-8azp5Vrg4CHwiRBHXxWRfVOiG5rbXwSmymTorx3a&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYCwgutzYi6csh3exDFi2iUIkqCaI2EjFvxHCA12yTB9iQ&oe=67C5FF62	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704094	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 1:30 AM	1740648242	1744957830		2645																										mypetcanvas.com	Shop Now			DCO	Transform Your Pet's Photo into Vibrant Art!	Trusted by Over 12K Pet Parents	https://mypetcanvas.com/products/basquiat-canvas			1.0388033180679E+14	My Pet Canvas	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/453017146_422292733458631_8129222518644715058_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rV-qH5mXBwsQ7kNvgHnxJgL&_nc_oc=Adh4H4duSbVT3uU4ocdJLC6EVvKHyo48HeIinlol9nJMU-cZd8Ng-8MTP-HZ7WFlkK0rlyPle5jRl82EbAllEfvM&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AWzdRjyo4SpgoWLiz_RWSVe&oh=00_AYDuwyv0Ks97gfgi8EBX7Ic0EOgRcm-zBgzE7zRNBpQ1Ig&oe=67C5F624	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		🐶 Surprise your loved ones with a personalized portrait of their furry friend! Each canvas is a unique work of art, created with love and attention to detail. Order now at mypetcanvas.com		My Pet Canvas		1541	https://www.facebook.com/mypet.canvas.official/	0		SHOP_NOW								View Edit Delete
2704098	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/1/25, 5:11 PM	1740648242	1746137494		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16865&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/472231372_2275238336180260_790023172920814453_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=LcQ8FyqaiJ4Q7kNvgGLx3OV&_nc_oc=AdjxmUwqS6yjpb1mDolbZipnfdH6sNIhLIWg1Cgr4G8Yv11NKv1v4H6mXpQRZ7MDNfV4mNcPwTd6qKnoG-f_sRvC&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AwHIpoVeoEQzIlWN5lmRGwy&oh=00_AYChsh8wCB1leSM0qZZ4hYL3YIQEMVnKkoIZUoY7MsQykg&oe=67C5F557	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		My husband Killian arrived late after my grandmother's funeral because he needed to be there for his first love. He looked like he ran in his wolf form. His hair is a mess, and his tie is not even tied properly. He was breathing so fast that he couldn’t even speak. My face turned blank as I locked gazes with him. “Astrid, I couldn’t leave early because I had something I needed to take care of.” My fists balled up at my sides as I narrowed my eyes at him. “Was there anything else more important than to be on your mate’s side at the time that she needed you the most?” I shot back at him. His eyes met mine and for a fleeting moment, a shadow of remorse flickered across his gaze “If only you hadn’t stopped me that night, I would have still met my grandma while she was still alive.” Killian’s grip on the bouquet tightened when he heard my words. “I had no idea I—“ “I kept telling you that my grandmother needed me!” I yelled, interrupting him from his words. “All you cared about is Giselle who is pre9nant with your child.” I blurted out finally releasing all the emotions that I have buried down long enough. Killian could not say a word. My heart which has always been heavy, felt lighter than it was after I finally told him the things that I’ve been wanting to tell him. I glanced at him in surprise when he suddenly crouched down and placed the bouquet of flowers that he brought on the ground where my grandmother had just been buried. “I only came here to pay my respects to your grandmother. I’m sorry if I was late, that was out of my control,” Killian replied like he didn’t just hear the rest of the words that I said. My breath turned shallow and my heart burned more in anger at his heartlessness. Unable to control myself anymore, I picked up the flowers and thrashed them on Killian until the flowers were all shredded into pieces. “You are here to pay respect?!” I screamed at him. I threw what was left of the flowers to the ground. “I’m tired of this. If you can’t give me respect, I should at least give myself some respect,” I spoke in a weak voice as I collected myself together. “Let’s just stop this joke and get a divorce,” I spoke firmly, looking at Killian directly in his eyes.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704169	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/9/25, 3:55 PM	1740648243	1744232109		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474188649_1136226770762412_1584828897959112889_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Ba5eiI5munYQ7kNvgEOm_mS&_nc_oc=Adgip1bEzh-0RQB-4-MIg-_oQHtJsJpIbSctJCwvo5V82cCmJ9i9n0Ud3fgfWTMQJlsE_2l_hY4FMFk1sOZx0N8t&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AkczT0q_PxkRCOvz5ffT99u&oh=00_AYBV0WuW22oOqtNP91k_YOKCDQ9fBoTDGI9dT7ODi4nqEA&oe=67C5F9D7	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704183	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 6:16 PM	1740648244	1745277381		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480347982_9267128130001411_6932017716319592215_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=XXpe3W5FA5cQ7kNvgEA-3mA&_nc_oc=AdiAseBr075liL-aIJCHsFBbXLUbu0UD9PzKtoJWfikQfuOpLNbZu4PYWNRVW4xkjMQMM-LHbrSfIzm1y-RtO8OL&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYCEJhnXRjx8X23UtWBDZdshuGCN8LeYUb_j5Zd2He71tQ&oe=67C606F3	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704147	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/24/25, 3:01 AM	1740648243	1745481681		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474657615_1699799980577741_6070380189204375105_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=IguZIX5kiY0Q7kNvgE5TN8H&_nc_oc=AdjlIz9LBNCTqhhKOv7oOdkb5bt_E4NL0b7aYH_YKw_BEQ3nBp9D1lXBW57vPLswclj2xQh-bx6DC9o7uFxB3Fph&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AGLIv4zSZmlZDo8IvUIWLag&oh=00_AYDS0jEg5sTH0nOnve5VyNLeHhxaSVA4Ey5cEkcnejNvPA&oe=67C5EFEA	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704148	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 7:37 PM	1740648243	1745282272		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474532535_1277438859997486_241044512500918713_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0S9VM6o2D6oQ7kNvgFIYfMC&_nc_oc=AdjxJoR26IZez4Zt4Ptl4-crKallfY6sU47jIrKnmb8OnE_XbPh0kYt_JG4cIE9eC8PgSK1niMa2laFJdYJrYyxi&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AGLIv4zSZmlZDo8IvUIWLag&oh=00_AYD0zqMHhFt4pa8A9-SHDrzjM96OTBKE2ucnj1ifJp_nMg&oe=67C6156C	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704150	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 5:54 PM	1740648243	1745276062		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474584193_999506812223075_5220981476200773484_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=sooVHxjJWFEQ7kNvgFIYnxO&_nc_oc=AdgZR0WMOjF1FDlRGeqAkUjrFve2tKSMIS8LQnxwUQQTYqilfTWs6c_0BQIpwJsr7jThPlvJNUJTBTKIbDWMlZL7&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AkczT0q_PxkRCOvz5ffT99u&oh=00_AYDu5WsxGNFJ3cazJrjalQJ95dYrqIh5cboTpl6NlkjocQ&oe=67C61908	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704151	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 7:00 AM	1740648243	1745236813		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474797605_994560929203503_8697011207253964823_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cuHs5ZAbGr8Q7kNvgGBV1sz&_nc_oc=AdgNJC-OfML87Av3PJH2FQeDbBzVHlUh4Nu5mZZ_kMIT3RN3HWb99VQGjapSpeQ0cHVVGrmyKwYO8HgNjnjXI2gU&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AkczT0q_PxkRCOvz5ffT99u&oh=00_AYCEbmH4XOEYZLintBikeisUz35s53y4uRctp_ZPsLqIzg&oe=67C614D5	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704155	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 5:30 AM	1740648243	1745317830		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474533156_1592023184753005_3979663042369289110_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=FdDZo6GFvYUQ7kNvgGul6eD&_nc_oc=AdjqphwPqOjlomlRz_Oo1l2pp6dojIQBUkTVdKRXdq5RsXDixsKmtBUBK2j7jywtwF3QZGYNchFKlmJmTmutLgbF&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AkczT0q_PxkRCOvz5ffT99u&oh=00_AYBvzc9ls178iITGR39I-pbOanh7gioM-iYZXj8C1B3M9A&oe=67C5EB6F	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704161	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 5:18 AM	1740648243	1745317121		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474624903_1356255615361622_354868379563266840_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=GAoiXdyYCTAQ7kNvgHYAy5m&_nc_oc=AdgV38k0CEVlpbFMZrOhz1lP9d3Qys6I88E4gKK7HoWMDOcGVmjPLgVm8cliCBOBVxlQPvPE-liVgpVuMf9l85cY&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AkczT0q_PxkRCOvz5ffT99u&oh=00_AYCNutLhs2LmAvdvdnYrerG7S-GaO88-vdyGbrGh901Mnw&oe=67C5F4EE	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704233	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 6:03 AM	1740648244	1744974207		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476831272_1130829655453040_8467980008572525586_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Melt_IMQIXEQ7kNvgH_pdm5&_nc_oc=AdgXY3jV0JWwRQ7s6Az0cKhwLkxLoWJJy6XI5fwaL_OuOaVy9diBkxlGy0PRYDc0bWKxRBcUYWNx6E-bcN_xtSKP&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYB4DGVgT-YNvInbP8ZyIifvGYnNN3tyaEt8CB85wpa9hw&oe=67C5F245	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704242	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 6:41 PM	1740648245	1745278879		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/477902781_3823176391151640_6964201408870069020_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=jRui8CiiaJIQ7kNvgGeBmCA&_nc_oc=Adh_j14zvWHIjXLds0u4h88NsF26GG-qWt7EOKAAgtnPY-sQhgWBlvxa6XvPpJ0eL3Z5PJ_AYO2bDgQN3ZjWHzre&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYBEqK-Fcu-Mk0PaMMFTBkcywNvbjBBF8ISVse9Oa1IVyg&oe=67C5EB06	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704261	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 11:19 AM	1740648245	1745252367		2645																										web.weread.mobi	Learn more			IMAGE	Read next chapter		https://web.weread.mobi/57632322-fb_contact-enr25_2-c3-0727-core3.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=1166169688155768&exdata=E7C53BDECE0DE88B46660B63F0A1D3E4A8C4B7B3779D676F			1.1255974861342E+14	Hello Read	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476229247_3947267665519155_6373738363908391418_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=7GEL6mDfTRgQ7kNvgFGUXkO&_nc_oc=Adin98Ifuh9MYcZ2BvP4Lrt2Egzufunc_WpRDNwiAsLXaR576Ik1W534TyQOh_rnXr_qcmawZlswjo_zn36E6-kf&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYD8oISfwUFDLQ4UgxmY3tWEtDy8KTmkkpAyb4gOWQsqUQ&oe=67C5F3CC	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		She was overjoyed when she found out she was pregnant, but she saw her husband having intimate with his first love. She left the divorce agreement in tears, hiding her pregnant belly and departing with a broken heart... ===== "Ms. Wright, congratulations! Your baby's very healthy." Jenessa Wright walked out of the hospital in a daze, clutching the pregnancy test result close to her chest. She was pregnant with Ryan's baby! Looking down, she absentmindedly caressed her still-flat belly and broke into a smile. Grinning like silly, Jenessa hurriedly took out her phone to call Ryan Haynes, her husband, excited to share the wonderful news. However, just as she was about to dial his number, her phone buzzed. It read, "Come to Imodon Hotel right now." It was a message from Ryan. Imodon Hotel? Why'd he want her to go there all of a sudden? Jenessa was puzzled, but she didn't hesitate for long. She hailed a cab and headed straight to the hotel. Since Ryan wanted to see her, she figured she might as well tell him the good news in person. With her heart pounding in anticipation, Jenessa arrived at the hotel. As soon as she stepped out of the car, she noticed the lobby was adorned with flowers and a brand-new red carpet, clearly prepared for a celebration. Jenessa paused, momentarily stunned, before remembering that today was their wedding anniversary. Could it be that Ryan had asked her to come here to surprise her? She smiled to herself, wondering idly how Ryan would react to the news of her pregnancy. Jenessa wove her way through the crowd, her plain attire blending into the festive scene unnoticed. It didn't take long for her to spot the dazzlingly handsome man, who easily stood out among the crowd. He was none other than her husband, Ryan Haynes, the father of their child. Just as a smile started to form on her lips, she spotted the woman standing next to Ryan, and her smile froze. That woman was Ryan's first love, Maisie Powell! Since when was Maisie back in town? Jenessa stood glued to her spot, paralyzed as she watched Ryan and Maisie entertain the guests like a perfect couple. Friends surrounded the two, and they seemed to be offering them their congratulations. "Maisie, you're finally home. This deserves a toast!" "Ryan, after all these years, you and Maisie have finally reunited. Doesn't that call for a celebratory drink?" Gradually, the teasing grew louder. Maisie, dressed to the nines in a s*xy red dress and exquisite makeup, chuckled graciously. "Quit teasing us, you guys. Ryan already has a wife." At the mention of Jenessa, the people around showed disdain. "Jenessa? Please! Ryan only married her to appease his grandma!" "Exactly! Ryan has always wanted to marry you. Right, Ryan?" Ryan, looking like a prince in his custom-tailored suit, radiated a cool, unique charisma. "Alright, enough already; stop teasing Maisie," he said coolly. "She can't drink; let me drink on her behalf." As soon as he said this, his friends' laughter and teasing grew even more intense. "Hey, Ryan, what the heck? You're being so protective of her, aren't you? Fine! If she can't drink, then you'll have to drink her share! And you're not allowed to leave until you've finished!" Amidst the boisterous teasing, Ryan remained cool and collected, but there was an unmistakable hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. Next to him, Maisie lowered her head and blushed shyly. This loving scene was so glaring that it pierced Jenessa's heart. She didn't know when or how, but she somehow ended up outside the hotel, only realizing it when the cold raindrops hit her face. The chilly wind and drizzling rain enveloped her, and in no time, a fierce storm broke out, soaking her to her bones. Still, she didn't move an inch and simply stared blankly at the rain. Why had Ryan called her over? Was this all just a ploy to make her witness their affection and gracefully surrender her place as his wife to his beloved Maisie? Jenessa's breathing grew heavy. Looking around in a daze, she figured there was nothing she could do but leave this wretched place. With stiff, deliberate steps, she trudged home in the rain. Standing at the doorway, she gazed at the familiar house, her thoughts drifting. Two years ago, when her family was on the brink of bankruptcy, they tried salvaging their situation by marrying her off into the Haynes family. Ryan was initially unwilling, but because his gravely ill grandma kept pressuring him, he reluctantly agreed to the arranged marriage. Now that his grandma's health had improved and Maisie was back from abroad, Jenessa thought maybe it was time for her to pack her things and leave Ryan. Jenessa didn't know how long she stood in front of the house before the sound of a car engine reached her ears. Then, Ryan's deep voice spoke beside her. "Jenessa, why are you standing here, out in the rain?" Chapter 2 I Want A Divorce In a daze, Jenessa looked up, only to meet the stern gaze of the man standing before her. Was she seeing things? What was Ryan doing here? Maisie had just returned from abroad; shouldn't he be spending time with the woman he loved? Ryan couldn't help but frown when he didn't receive a response from Jenessa. Jenessa, soaking wet from the rain, looked like a drowned rat. With her long, dark hair plastered to her pale cheeks, water dripping steadily from the ends, she seemed so helpless and pitiful. "What on earth happened to you?" Ryan questioned, his tone sounding a bit harsher than intended. Jenessa recalled how gentle and affectionate he was with Maisie at the hotel earlier, causing her heart to ache. It was painfully clear that Ryan's attitude towards the woman he loved and the one he didn't were worlds apart. Trying hard to swallow the bitter taste in her mouth, Jenessa forced a smile and softly explained, "It started raining on my way back home, and I didn't have an umbrella, so I got drenched-" While speaking, her nose suddenly itched unbearably, and she couldn't help but sneeze loudly. But instead of pitying her, Ryan only frowned deeper. "You're not a child anymore. If you get caught in the rain, the first thing you should do when you get home is dry off and change your clothes. Do I really need to spell things out for you?" The smile on Jenessa's face stiffened. "I-I'm sorry..." "Go get changed quickly, or else you'll catch a cold." Ryan seemed too impatient with her to say anything more, so he bypassed her and walked inside the house. Catch a cold? Only then did Jenessa remember that she was pregnant; she couldn't afford to get sick, lest she put the baby in harm's way. With that in mind, she hurried to her room, took a hot shower, and let the warm water chase away the chill. Wrapped in a towel, she stepped out of the steam-filled bathroom, only to find Ryan standing in her way. She gasped in surprise and instinctively clutched her towel more tightly around her chest. Ryan's sharp gaze remained fixed on her, and upon noticing her reaction, he asked indifferently, "Why should you be nervous? It's nothing I haven't already seen." Jenessa's face flushed bright red as memories of their passionate, intimate nights together flashed before her eyes. Without waiting for a response, Ryan casually held out a cold medicine pill and a glass of water. "Here, take this." Jenessa hesitantly glanced at the pill in his hand, worried that it might not be good for the baby. "Well, I think I'll be fine without it. After all, I was only in the rain for a while." Unexpectedly, Ryan refused to let her off the hook. "Have you seen yourself in the mirror? You're as pale as a ghost. We're visiting Grandma tomorrow, so you'd better not get sick, you hear me?" But Jenessa, worried about the baby, stubbornly resisted. "I just need to drink something warm, that's all. I'm fine, really." At this point, Ryan's patience wore thin. He decisively popped the pill in his mouth and drank some water from the glass. "Ryan, what're you- Agh!" Before Jenessa could get another word out, Ryan leaned closer, his tall frame looming over her, and grabbed her delicate chin. Forcing her to raise her head, he planted his lips firmly on hers. The pill and water then flowed into her mouth, and he didn't loosen his grip until he was certain that she had swallowed the pill. The sudden kiss made Jenessa dizzy, washing away all her inhibitions. Ryan's desires were stirred, and he carried her over to the bed. He pulled away from her for the briefest of moments to undo his tie, his eyes burning with an all-consuming desire for her. When Jenessa met his intense gaze, she snapped back to reality and cried out, "No!" Trembling, she pushed against his rock-hard chest. "Hmm?" Ryan stopped in his tracks, wondering if he had misheard. He tried to kiss Jenessa again, but she decisively turned her head away, avoiding his eyes. "Ryan, I..." She gulped, struggling to get the words out. "I want a divorce." Her words extinguished Ryan's desires in the blink of an eye. Annoyance flashing across his face, he coldly grabbed her chin, forcing her to look up at him, his deep eyes staring piercingly into hers. "Say that again?" Jenessa's heart skipped a beat. Still, she managed to suppress the turbulent emotions inside her and bravely met Ryan's intense gaze. "I said, I want a divorce." A flicker of unreadable emotion crossed Ryan's eyes. "Why?" Jenessa was taken aback by his question, confusion and bewilderment evident on her face. Why else? To fulfill his wish to marry his beloved Maisie, of course. "Because..." Her voice trailed off feebly, unable to utter the obvious. "Is your family in financial trouble again? This is about money?" Ryan looked down at her icily. "Jenessa, don't you know your place? If you need something, just say it. Don't play these little games with me, because I do not have the patience for this bullshit." Jenessa quietly clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. So, Ryan assumed that her request for a divorce was just one of her games, an attempt to leverage the situation for her benefit? Jenessa smiled bitterly, but her eyes showed a look of uncharacteristically fierce determination. "Don't worry. I don't want anything but a divorce. Ryan, we were going to get a divorce sooner or later, so what difference does it make?" Ryan didn't respond immediately. He just stared at her with a strange, serious look in his eyes. His silence sent Jenessa into a trance, a mix of anxiety and inexplicable flicker of hope taking root in her heart. "Or... do you not want a divorce?" Chapter 3 Look Out, World! The thought that Ryan might want to stay married made Jenessa's heart skip a beat, her chest heaving from anticipation. However, under her hopeful gaze, Ryan scoffed coldly. "Jenessa, don't kid yourself." His tone was full of mockery, each word piercing her heart like a knife. "Do you really think I'd say 'no' to a divorce?" He locked eyes with her, his gaze icy cold. "Remember this, Jenessa-you're the one who asked for a divorce. You'd better not come crawling back to me when it's all said and done." With that, he got out of bed and left, slamming the door behind him. Jenessa lay despondently on the bed, her heart heavy with disappointment. Tears rolling down her cheeks, she gently placed a hand on her belly, feeling the little life growing inside her. She had originally planned to tell Ryan the good news, but in the span of just a few hours, they were on the brink of divorce. After thinking about it a moment or two, she decided it was best to keep Ryan in the dark about her pregnancy. Even if they separated ways, she could raise the baby on her own. Then, thinking about her job as Ryan's secretary, she felt a pang of helplessness. Ryan's grandma had arranged for her to work under Ryan to nurture their relationship, and back then, it seemed like a good idea. But now, things were different, and it was high time she left that job. The following morning, as soon as Jenessa arrived at the WorldLink Group's headquarters, a few of her more gossipy colleagues surrounded her. "Jenessa, we've been waiting for you all morning! What's going on with Mr. Haynes and that Maisie girl? Are they an item now?" "News of Mr. Haynes throwing a welcome-home party for international supermodel Maisie Powell went viral overnight. He even invited all his friends. Looks like he's planning to make their relationship public soon!" "I heard that after the party, they spent the night together. Maybe she's his future wife!" Jenessa felt a pang of bitterness as she listened. After a brief hesitation, she replied despondently, "I don't know much about it." Her colleagues exchanged glances and rolled eyes. Obviously, they didn't believe her. "Come on, Jenessa! You're Mr. Haynes' secretary. You know him better than anyone. How could you not know any insider information? Just spill the beans already!" Jenessa forced a weak smile. Everyone knew that she was Ryan's secretary, but very few people knew that she was also Ryan's wife. He was even reluctant to make their relationship public. With a soft sigh, she stood her ground more firmly. "I really don't know, okay? Enough with the gossip." The colleagues wanted to press her further, but Jenessa cut them off before they could get another word out. "I said there's nothing to say, so quit pestering me. Were you all hired just to gossip? Get back to work, all of you!" Her stern expression made them uneasy, but she was right; they had to comply. "Okay, okay, we get it." As Jenessa walked away, they couldn't help but mutter and grumble among themselves. "Who does she think she is? Acting all high and mighty. Humph! She's not the only secretary here." "Yeah, when she started working here out of the blue three years ago, we all thought she had some kind of relationship with Mr. Haynes. But in the end, he didn't pay her any special attention-never took her to meetings with clients. She's his personal secretary, but what of it? Just eye candy!" "Her days here are numbered. Once Maisie marries Mr. Haynes, Jenessa will be the first one to go. After all, who would trust a pretty secretary around their man?" "Exactly!" Their laughter and unrestrained chatter filled the office, but Jenessa turned a deaf ear to it all and walked straight to her desk, immersing herself in her work. She knew how those seemingly friendly colleagues truly saw her. But she couldn't argue with them, because even she herself felt like a joke. Before she knew it, it was time to get off work, and most of the secretaries had already gone home. Just as Jenessa was packing her things, she received a call from her best friend, Brinley Lloyd. "Hey, I saw the news this morning. What the hell is going on with Ryan and that Maisie girl? Just rumors, right?" Hearing the disbelief in Brinley's voice, Jenessa sighed heavily. "It's true." Brinley gasped in shock mixed with horror. "What the hell?!" Throughout the day, Jenessa had thought things through, so she was relatively calm as she explained, "In the first place, Ryan and I only got married as part of an agreement. I always knew he had no feelings for me; he only married me because his grandma insisted. Now that the woman he loves is back in the picture, there's no reason for me to stay. It's time to let them be together." Brinley felt both incredulous and indignant. "But... What about the baby? Weren't you going to surprise him?" "Would it be a wonderful surprise to him? Or a horrifying shock?" Jenessa instinctively touched her flat belly, a bitter smile on her lips. "Anyway, what matters is I've made up my mind- I want a divorce, and I'll raise this baby on my own. There's no need for him to know." "Seriously, a divorce? Are you sure about that?" Brinley sounded very concerned. "If you don't want him to know you're pregnant, then you can't keep working at WorldLink. Your belly will get bigger and bigger." "Don't worry, I'm way ahead of you. I'll resign soon. Then, I can finally go back to doing what I truly love." The mention of her long-lost dreams brought a rare smile to Jenessa's face. "Oh, my God! Jenessa, are you going back to your old career?" Brinley was thrilled. "That's fantastic! I always believed in you! You're a genius designer! Look out, world-Sloane Todd, a legend in the fashion design world, is coming! You shouldn't have wasted your talents as Ryan's secretary all these years. He's not worth it!" "Sloane Todd..." Jenessa felt a bit dazed at the mention of that long-forgotten pseudonym. For Ryan, she had lost herself for so long. She almost forgot who she truly was. "Jenessa." A magnetic, masculine voice suddenly sounded behind her. Startled, Jenessa whirled around to find a stern-looking Ryan standing behind her. Chapter 4 A Bun In The Oven "Ry-I mean, Mr. Haynes! What are you doing here?" Jenessa was so startled that she fumbled for the right words, having been caught completely off guard. She hurriedly ended the call, her jittery gaze searching Ryan's face for any signs of anger, feeling inexplicably scared and flustered. When had Ryan arrived? How much had he overheard? "Weren't we supposed to visit Grandma at the hospital today?" Ryan asked, impatience evident in his tone. Only then did Jenessa remember that they had indeed made plans that day. Lowering her head apologetically, she murmured, "I... I'm sorry." "Hmph," Ryan grunted indifferently. As though unwilling to spare another glance at her, he turned around and walked out, saying briskly, "Let's go." It took the dazed Jenessa a second before she snapped to her senses and quickly caught up to him. On the way to the hospital, her mind was in turmoil. A complex mix of emotions plagued her heart as she anxiously wondered if Ryan had overheard her conversation with Brinley. But then she figured, if Ryan had heard that she planned to secretly raise their baby on her own, he wouldn't be so calm now. The two sat side by side in the back seat in complete silence. Naturally, Jenessa's distracted demeanor was a bit hard to ignore. Ryan couldn't stand it anymore. Brows furrowed, he turned his head slightly and demanded, "What's going on with you?" His deep voice startled Jenessa, interrupting her thoughts. "N-nothing," she stammered hastily. "Is that so?" Ryan spoke slowly, his tone carrying a hint of doubt. Jenessa's racing heart pounded in her chest. Just as she opened her mouth to defend herself, Ryan's magnetic voice suddenly sounded again, this time a lot closer to her ear. "If it really is nothing, then why are you avoiding me? Why won't you look at me, hmm?" Jenessa, frozen in place, dared not move an inch. A barely audible scoff escaped Ryan as he reached out one hand, gently grasping the back of her neck. From the corner of her eye, Jenessa saw him leaning in slowly...... ...... ==== To the public, she was the CEO's executive secretary. Behind closed doors, she was the wife he never officially acknowledged. Jenessa was elated when she learned that she was pregnant. But that joy was replaced with dread as her husband, Ryan, showered his affections on his first love. With a heavy heart, she chose to set him free and leave, only to be caught by Ryan... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&		Hello Read		1009	https://www.facebook.com/61550873765205/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704263	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 10:00 PM	1740648245	1745377259		2645																										fbweb.kifflire.com	Learn more			IMAGE	Lire le chapitre suivant		https://fbweb.kifflire.com/19382410-fb_contact-frr25_7-250123-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=930975401843871&exdata=60153A31A92F36A2CF1390C0DA2B378BC67E4123761B0555			1.0903469850659E+14	Popular romance stories	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476109409_538045439287038_5579482101184981342_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=GE2JWjiVL68Q7kNvgEaV9rt&_nc_oc=AdgB1CxPU_Cw4EQCGuhTy8-BT10qpNB1Cx-L2kVZhpzMNqGwy8xQ6-9m5VBeePQxI2QBOfBvKdZpHYKentG1U8OK&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYAW0lUPxDK4hs-IeXTOgY0h0Mw7gQY_Ad1r0ZrWx0jngg&oe=67C5F681	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		En apprenant sa grossesse, elle a pleuré de bonheur, mais a vu son mari devenir intime avec son premier amour. Elle a laissé derrière elle un accord de divorce les larmes aux yeux, a caché son ventre de femme enceinte et est partie triste... ===== « Mme Wright, félicitations ! Votre bébé est en très bonne santé. » Jenessa Wright est sortie de l'hôpital, hébétée, serrant le résultat du test de grossesse contre sa poitrine. Elle portait le bébé de Ryan ! En baissant les yeux, elle a inconsciemment caressé son bas-ventre encore plat et s'est mise à sourire. Souriant jusqu'aux oreilles, Jenessa s'est empressée de prendre son téléphone pour appeler Ryan Haynes, son mari, tout excitée à l'idée de partager cette merveilleuse nouvelle. Quand on parle du loup, on voit sa queue. C'était un message de Ryan. Il disait : « Viens tout de suite à l'hôtel Imodon. » L'hôtel Imodon ? Pourquoi voulait-il qu'elle s'y rende tout d'un coup ? Jenessa était perplexe, mais n'a pas hésité longtemps. Elle a hélé un taxi et s'est directement rendue à l'hôtel. Comme Ryan voulait la voir, elle pensait qu'elle pouvait aussi bien lui annoncer la bonne nouvelle en personne. Le cœur battant d'impatience, Jenessa est arrivée à l'hôtel. Dès qu'elle est descendue de voiture, elle a remarqué que le hall d'entrée était orné de fleurs et d'un tapis rouge flambant neuf, manifestement préparé pour une célébration. Jenessa s'est arrêtée, momentanément stupéfaite, avant de se rappeler que c'était aujourd'hui leur anniversaire de mariage. Se pourrait-il que Ryan lui avait demandé de venir ici pour lui faire une surprise ? Elle souriait intérieurement en se demandant comment Ryan réagirait à l'annonce de sa grossesse. Jenessa s'est frayé un chemin à travers la foule, sa tenue sobre se fondant dans le décor festif sans être remarquée. Il ne lui a pas fallu longtemps pour repérer l'homme à la beauté éblouissante qui se détachait facilement de la foule. Ce n'était autre que son mari, Ryan Haynes, le père de leur bébé. Alors qu'un sourire se dessinait sur ses lèvres, elle a aperçu la femme qui se tenait à côté de Ryan, et son sourire s'est figé. Maisie Powell ! Depuis quand Maisie était-elle revenue en ville ? Jenessa est restée scotchée sur place, paralysée en regardant Ryan et Maisie divertir les invités comme un couple parfait. Des amis les entouraient et semblaient les féliciter. « Maisie, tu es enfin de retour à la maison. Ça mérite un toast ! » « Ryan, après toutes ces années, Maisie et toi êtes enfin réunis. Cela ne mérite-t-il pas un verre de célébration ? » Peu à peu, les taquineries s'intensifiaient. Maisie, vêtue d'une robe rouge sexy et d'un maquillage exquis, a gloussé gracieusement : « Arrêtez de nous taquiner, les gars. Ryan est déjà marié et a une femme. » À la mention de Jenessa, la femme de Ryan, les gens autour ont manifesté du mépris. « Jenessa ? Je t'en prie ! Ryan ne l'a épousée que pour apaiser sa mamie ! » « Exactement ! Ryan a toujours voulu t'épouser. N'est-ce pas, Ryan ? » Ryan, qui ressemblait à un prince dans son costume sur mesure, dégageait un charisme cool et unique. « Ça suffit, arrête de taquiner Maisie », a-t-il froidement dit. Dès qu'il a dit cela, les rires et les taquineries de ses amis se sont intensifiés. « Hé, Ryan, c'est quoi ce bordel ? Tu es tellement protecteur avec elle, n'est-ce pas ? D'accord ! » Au milieu de ces taquineries endiablées, Ryan gardait son sang-froid, mais un sourire indéniable se dessinait à la commissure de ses lèvres. À côté de lui, Maisie a baissé la tête et rougi timidement. Cette scène d'amour était tellement flagrante qu'elle a transpercé le cœur de Jenessa. Elle ne savait pas quand ni comment, mais elle se retrouvait hors de l'hôtel, et ne s'en est rendu compte que lorsque des gouttes de pluie froides ont frappé son visage. Le vent glacial et la pluie battante l'ont enveloppée, et en un rien de temps, un violent orage a éclaté, la trempant jusqu'aux os. Pourtant, elle n'a pas bougé d'un pouce et s'est contentée de fixer la pluie d'un regard vide. Pourquoi Ryan l'avait-il appelée ? Était-ce juste un stratagème pour qu'elle soit témoin de leur affection et qu'elle cède gracieusement sa place de femme à sa Maisie bien-aimée ? La respiration de Jenessa est devenue saccadée. Regardant autour d'elle d'un air hébété, elle pensait qu'il n'y avait rien d'autre à faire que de quitter cet endroit misérable. D'un pas raide et délibéré, elle est rentrée à la maison sous la pluie. Debout sur le seuil de la porte, elle contemplait la maison familière, les pensées à la dérive. Il y a deux ans, alors que sa famille était au bord de la faillite, ils avaient tenté de sauver leur situation en la mariant à la famille Haynes. Au départ, Ryan n'avait pas été d'accord, mais comme sa mamie gravement malade n'avait pas cessé de faire pression sur lui, il avait accepté à contrecœur ce mariage arrangé. Maintenant que la santé de sa mamie s'était améliorée et que Maisie était revenue de l'étranger, Jenessa pensait qu'il était peut-être temps pour elle de faire ses valises et de quitter Ryan. Jenessa ne savait pas combien de temps elle était restée devant la maison avant que le bruit d'un moteur de voiture ne lui parvienne. Puis, la voix grave de Ryan s'est fait entendre à côté d'elle. « Jenessa, pourquoi restes-tu là, sous la pluie ? » Chapitre 2 Je veux divorcer Hébétée, Jenessa a levé les yeux et a croisé le regard sévère de l'homme qui se tenait devant elle. Avait-elle des visions ? Qu'est-ce que Ryan faisait ici ? Maisie venait de rentrer de l'étranger. Ne devrait-il pas passer du temps avec la femme qu'il aimait ? Ryan ne pouvait s'empêcher de froncer les sourcils en ne recevant pas de réponse de Jenessa. Cette dernière était trempée comme une soupe. Avec ses longs cheveux noirs plaqués sur ses joues pâles, l'eau dégoulinant régulièrement des pointes, elle avait l'air si impuissante et pitoyable, ressemblant à un chaton noyé. « Que diable t'est-il arrivé ? », a demandé Ryan, le ton un peu plus dur que prévu. Jenessa s'est souvenue de la douceur et de l'affection qu'il avait manifestées tout à l'heure à l'égard de Maisie à l'hôtel, ce qui lui a fait mal au cœur. Il était douloureusement clair que le comportement de Ryan à l'égard de la femme qu'il aimait et de celle qu'il n'aimait pas était diamétralement opposé. S'efforçant d'avaler le goût amer dans sa bouche, Jenessa a forcé un sourire et a expliqué en douceur : « Il a commencé à pleuvoir quand je rentrais à la maison, et je n'avais pas de parapluie, alors j'ai été trempée... » Pendant qu'elle parlait, son nez l'a soudainement démangée de façon insupportable et elle n'a pas pu s'empêcher d'éternuer bruyamment. Mais au lieu d'avoir de la peine pour elle, Ryan a froncé les sourcils encore plus profondément. « Tu n'es plus une enfant. Si tu te fais surprendre par la pluie, la première chose à faire en rentrant à la maison est de te sécher et de changer de vêtements. Ai-je vraiment besoin de t'expliquer les choses ? » Le sourire de Jenessa s'est raidi. « Je... je suis désolée... » « Va vite te changer, sinon tu vas attraper un rhume. » Ryan avait l'air trop impatient avec elle pour dire quoi que ce soit de plus, alors il l'a dépassée et est entré dans la maison. Attraper un rhume ? Ce n'est qu'à ce moment-là que Jenessa s'est souvenue qu'elle était enceinte ; elle ne pouvait pas se permettre d'être malade, sous peine de mettre le bébé en danger. C'est dans cet état d'esprit qu'elle s'est précipitée dans sa chambre, a pris une douche chaude et a laissé l'eau tiède chasser le froid. Enveloppée dans une serviette de bain, elle est sortie de la salle de bain remplie de vapeur et a trouvé Ryan se tenant sur son chemin. Sans attendre de réponse, Ryan lui a tendu avec désinvolture un médicament contre le rhume et un verre d'eau. « Tiens, prends ça. » Jenessa a regardé avec hésitation la pilule qu'il tenait, craignant qu'elle ne soit pas bonne pour le bébé. « Eh bien, je pense que je me débrouillerai très bien sans ça. Après tout, je ne suis restée sous la pluie qu'un moment. » « Ryan, je... », a-t-elle dégluti, luttant pour faire sortir les mots. « Je veux divorcer. » L'agacement s'affichant sur son visage, son regard profond se plantant dans le sien. « Qu'est-ce que tu as dit ? Répète ça. » Le cœur de Jenessa a sauté un battement. Pourtant, elle est parvenue à réprimer les émotions turbulentes qui l'habitaient et a bravement affronté le regard intense de Ryan. « J'ai dit que je voulais divorcer. » Une lueur d'émotion indéchiffrable a traversé les yeux de Ryan. « Pourquoi ? » Jenessa a été surprise par sa question, la confusion et la perplexité se lisant sur son visage. Pourquoi ? Pour réaliser son souhait d'épouser sa bien-aimée Maisie, bien sûr. « Parce que... » Sa voix s'est faiblement interrompue, incapable d'énoncer l'évidence. « Ta famille est-elle à nouveau en difficulté financière ? Est-ce une question d'argent ? » Ryan l'a regardée d'un air glacial. « Jenessa, ne connais-tu pas ta place ? Si tu as besoin de quelque chose, dis-le. Ne joue pas à ces petits jeux avec moi, parce que je n'ai pas la patience pour ces conneries. » Jenessa a serré les poings et grincé des dents en silence. Ryan supposait donc que sa demande de divorce n'était qu'un de ses jeux, une tentative de tirer parti de la situation à son avantage ? Jenessa a souri avec amertume, mais ses yeux affichaient une détermination féroce qui ne lui était pas coutumière. « Ne t'inquiète pas, je ne veux rien d'autre que divorcer. Ryan, nous allons divorcer tôt ou tard, alors quelle différence cela fait-il ? » Ryan n'a pas immédiatement répondu. Il s'est contenté de la fixer d'un regard étrange et sérieux. Son silence a plongé Jenessa dans une transe, un mélange d'anxiété et d'inexplicable lueur d'espoir s'installant dans son cœur. « Ou... ne veux-tu pas divorcer ? » Chapitre 3 Attention, le monde ! L'idée que Ryan puisse vouloir rester marié a fait bondir le cœur de Jenessa, sa poitrine se soulevant d'impatience. Cependant, sous son regard rempli d'espoir, Ryan s'est froidement moqué. « Jenessa, ne te fais pas d'illusions. » Son ton était empreint de moquerie, chaque mot transperçant le cœur de Jenessa comme un couteau. « Crois-tu vraiment que je dirais "non" ? » Il l'a regardée dans les yeux, d'un air glacial. « N'oublie pas, Jenessa, que c'est toi qui as demandé le divorce. Tu ferais mieux de ne pas revenir vers moi en rampant lorsque tout sera dit et fait. » Sur ce, il a et parti en. Jenessa découragée, et le cœur lourd de déception. Les larmes coulant sur ses joues, elle a délicatement posé une main sur son bas-ventre, sentant la petite vie grandir en elle. Au départ, elle avait l'intention d'annoncer la bonne nouvelle à Ryan, mais en l'espace de quelques heures seulement, ils étaient sur le point de divorcer. Après avoir réfléchi un moment, elle a décidé qu'il valait mieux qu'il ne sache rien de sa grossesse. Même s'ils se séparaient, elle pourrait élever le bébé toute seule. Puis, en repensant à son travail en qualité de secrétaire de Ryan, elle a ressenti une certaine impuissance. La mamie de Ryan s'était arrangée pour qu'elle travaille sous les ordres de ce dernier afin d'entretenir leur relation, et à l'époque, cela lui avait semblé une bonne idée. Mais à présent, les choses étaient différentes, et il était grand temps qu'elle quitte ce travail. Le lendemain matin, dès que Jenessa est arrivée au siège du groupe WorldLink, quelques-uns de ses collègues les plus bavards l'ont encerclée. « Jenessa, nous t'avons attendue toute la matinée ! Qu'est-ce qui se passe entre M. Haynes et cette femme, Maisie ? Sont-ils ensemble maintenant ? » « La nouvelle selon laquelle M. Haynes a organisé une fête de bienvenue pour la top-modèle internationale Maisie Powell a fait le tour du monde durant la nuit. Il a même convié tous ses amis. On dirait qu'il compte rendre leur relation publique d'ici peu ! » « C'est peut-être sa future épouse ! » Jenessa a ressenti une pointe d'amertume en écoutant. Après une petite hésitation, elle a répondu avec découragement : « Je ne sais pas grand-chose à ce sujet. » Ses collègues ont échangé des regards et roulé des yeux. Manifestement, ils ne la croyaient pas. « Allez, Jenessa ! Tu es la secrétaire de M. Haynes. Tu le connais mieux que quiconque. Comment pourrais-tu ne pas avoir d'informations privilégiées ? Crache simplement le morceau ! » Jenessa s'est forcée à sourire faiblement. Tout le monde savait qu'elle était la secrétaire de Ryan, mais très peu de gens savaient qu'elle était aussi sa femme. Il était même réticent à rendre leur relation publique. Avec un léger soupir, elle s'est montrée plus ferme. « Je ne sais vraiment pas, d'accord ? Ça suffit avec les ragots. » Ses collègues voulaient insister davantage, mais Jenessa leur a coupé l'herbe sous le pied avant qu'ils ne puissent prononcer un mot de plus. « J'ai dit qu'il n'y avait rien à dire, alors arrêtez de me harceler. Avez-vous tous été embauchés pour faire des commérages ? Remettez-vous au travail ! » Son expression sévère les mettait mal à l'aise, mais elle avait raison : ils devaient s'exécuter. « D'accord, d'accord, on a compris. » Tandis que Jenessa s'éloignait, ils ne pouvaient s'empêcher de marmonner et de grommeler entre eux. « Pour qui se prend-elle ? Jouant les hautaines et les puissantes. Humm ! Elle n'est pas la seule secrétaire ici. » « Oui, quand elle a commencé à travailler ici sans crier gare il y a trois ans, nous avons tous pensé qu'elle avait une sorte de relation avec M. Haynes. Mais en fin de compte, il ne lui a pas accordé d'attention particulière et ne l'a jamais emmenée à des réunions avec des clients. C'est sa secrétaire personnelle, mais qu'en est-il ? Un simple plaisir pour les yeux ! » « Ses jours ici sont comptés. Une fois que Maisie aura épousé M. Haynes, Jenessa sera la première à partir. Après tout, qui ferait confiance à une jolie secrétaire autour de son homme ? » « Exactement ! » Leurs rires et leurs bavardages débridés emplissaient le bureau, mais Jenessa a fait la sourde oreille et s'est directement rendue à son bureau, se plongeant dans son travail. Elle savait comment ces collègues apparemment amicaux la voyaient réellement. Mais elle ne pouvait pas les contredire, car elle-même avait l'impression d'être un objet de plaisanterie. Avant qu'elle ne s'en rende compte, il était temps de quitter le travail et la plupart des secrétaires étaient déjà rentrées chez elles. Alors que Jenessa rangeait ses affaires, elle a reçu un coup de fil de sa meilleure amie, Brinley Lloyd. « Hé, j'ai vu les nouvelles ce matin. Qu'est-ce qui se passe entre Ryan et cette femme, Maisie ? Ce ne sont que des rumeurs, n'est-ce pas ? » En entendant l'incrédulité dans la voix de Brinley, Jenessa a soupiré lourdement. « C'est vrai. » Brinley a haleté de choc et d'horreur. « C'est quoi ce bordel ? » Tout au long de la journée, Jenessa avait bien réfléchi, et elle était donc relativement calme en expliquant : « Tout d'abord, Ryan et moi ne nous sommes mariés que dans le cadre d'un accord. J'ai toujours su qu'il ne ressentait rien pour moi ; il m'a épousée uniquement parce que sa mamie a insisté. À présent que la femme qu'il aime est de retour, il n'y a plus de raison que je reste. Il est temps de les laisser être ensemble. » Brinley était à la fois incrédule et indignée. « Mais… Et le bébé ? N'allais-tu pas lui faire la surprise ? » « Serait-ce une merveilleuse surprise pour lui ? Ou un choc effroyable ? » Jenessa a instinctivement touché son bas-ventre plat, un sourire amer sur les lèvres. « De toute façon, ce qui compte, c'est que j'ai pris ma décision : je veux divorcer et j'élèverai ce bébé toute seule. Il n'a pas besoin de le savoir. » « Sérieusement, divorcer ? Es-tu sûre ? » Brinley semblait très inquiète. « Si tu ne veux pas qu'il sache que tu es enceinte, tu ne peux donc pas continuer à travailler chez WorldLink. Ton ventre va devenir de plus en plus gros. » « Ne t'inquiète pas. Je vais bientôt démissionner. Puis, je pourrai enfin recommencer à faire ce que j'aime vraiment. » Parler de ses rêves perdus depuis longtemps a fait naître un rare sourire sur le visage de Jenessa. « Oh, mon Dieu ! Jenessa, tu vas reprendre ton ancienne carrière ? » Brinley était aux anges. « C'est fantastique ! J'ai toujours cru en toi ! Tu es une designer de génie ! Attention, le monde entier, Sloane Todd, une légende dans le monde du design, arrive ! Tu n'aurais pas dû gaspiller tes talents en tant que secrétaire de Ryan pendant toutes ces années. Il n'en vaut pas la peine ! » « Sloane Todd... » Jenessa a été un peu étourdie à l'évocation de ce pseudonyme oublié depuis longtemps. Pour Ryan, elle s'était perdue pendant tellement longtemps. Elle avait presque oublié qui elle était réellement. « Jenessa. » Une voix magnétique et masculine a soudainement retenti derrière elle. Surprise, Jenessa s'est retournée pour découvrir un Ryan, l'air sévère qui se tenait derrière elle. Chapitre 4 Un petit locataire « Ry... Je veux dire, M. Haynes ! Que fais-tu ici ? » Jenessa était tellement surprise qu'elle cherchait les mots justes, complètement prise au dépourvu. Elle s'est empressée de mettre fin à l'appel, son regard inquiet scrutant le visage de Ryan à la recherche d'un signe de colère, se sentant inexplicablement effrayée et troublée. Quand Ryan était-il arrivé ? Qu'avait-il entendu ? « N'étions-nous pas censés aller voir mamie à l'hôpital aujourd'hui ? », a demandé Ryan, l'impatience transparaissant dans son ton. Ce n'est que là que Jenessa s'est souvenue qu'ils avaient effectivement prévu de se rendre à l'hôpital aujourd'hui. Baissant la tête pour s'excuser, elle a murmuré : « Je... Je suis désolée. » « Hmph », a grogné Ryan avec indifférence. Comme s'il ne voulait pas lui accorder un autre regard, il s'est retourné et est sorti en disant d'un ton vif : « Allons-y. » Il a fallu une seconde à Jenessa, hébétée, pour reprendre ses esprits et le rattraper rapidement. En route pour l'hôpital, l'esprit de Jenessa était en ébullition. Un mélange complexe d'émotions lui tourmentait le cœur alors qu'elle se demandait anxieusement si Ryan avait entendu sa conversation avec Brinley. Mais ensuite, elle s'est dit que si Ryan avait entendu qu'elle avait l'intention d'élever secrètement leur bébé toute seule, il ne serait pas aussi calme. Ils étaient assis côte à côte sur la banquette arrière de la voiture, dans un silence total. Naturellement, le comportement distrait de Jenessa était un peu difficile à ignorer. Ryan ne pouvait plus le supporter. Les sourcils froncés, il a légèrement tourné la tête et a demandé : « Qu'est-ce qui t'arrive ? » Sa voix grave a fait sursauter Jenessa, interrompant ses pensées. « R...rien », a-t-elle bredouillé à la hâte. « Vraiment ? », a lentement dit Ryan, son ton contenant une pointe de doute. Le cœur de Jenessa tambourinait. Alors qu'elle ouvrait la bouche pour se défendre, la voix magnétique de Ryan a de nouveau retenti, cette fois-ci beaucoup plus près de son oreille. « Si ce n'est vraiment rien, pourquoi m'évites-tu donc ? Pourquoi ne me regardes-tu pas, hein ? » Jenessa, figée sur place, n'a pas osé bouger d'un pouce. Un ricanement à peine perceptible s'est échappé de Ryan alors qu'il tendait une main pour saisir tendrement sa nuque. Du coin de l'œil, Jenessa l'a vu se pencher lentement vers elle...... ...... ==== En public, elle était la secrétaire de direction du PDG. En privé, elle était l'épouse qu'il n'avait jamais officiellement reconnue. Lorsqu'elle a appris qu'elle était enceinte, Jenessa était folle de joie. Mais cette joie a cédé la place à la peur lorsque son mari, Ryan, a ravivé la flamme avec son premier amour. Le cœur lourd, elle a choisi de le libérer et de partir, seulement pour être attrapé par Ryan... Que se passe-t-il ensuite? Le nombre de chapitres affichés est limité. Appuyez sur le bouton ci-dessous pour installer notre application et lire les chapitres suivants. (Accéder automatiquement à ce livre en ouvrant l'application) &3&		Popular romance stories		18001	https://www.facebook.com/100083149047490/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704269	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 5:24 AM	1740648245	1745317454		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476454987_1151016733102457_3692742692422163455_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=jtW-KRdCTAkQ7kNvgEFOfzL&_nc_oc=AdixOlMhCsi8YD2GwXEntpw5DeMvK0m40X8bSTBXkBAmZkekHSPi1hZqqLbQwZQK1imWOplJZqnfClm2YUM747G_&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYBDwZq6NBrbM_8RsFnfM9KKoDdtAlHxRT8O5GG04Ep2yQ&oe=67C5F42E	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704273	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/24/25, 1:58 PM	1740648245	1745521136		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476401846_1385753065915669_6875747418788845006_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=q53GBSniafkQ7kNvgHBElPx&_nc_oc=AdgUBDVVRI7W9_W5lL9mHxrizlN5pd6BRKMvoh7j7RQtKhqWw1_ICZ0RwksqxQVr0if9sVo_4xCOoANgkQNDW2Bw&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=A2ksdFbv3DzY0c1SnLO2HZF&oh=00_AYAVr7-lOTG9uDjAK0jfPXMQxuO279Sr6wCaAdiOUk_qUA&oe=67C5FCCF	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704283	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/24/25, 3:37 PM	1740648246	1745527056		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476289433_1341139270577469_3705922825138235427_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=B2SsfGu2BbgQ7kNvgHz1VaK&_nc_oc=AdiHSJnYQU4FRMjCnOBjsUVqHBjfgx5Z8ua0ErHqgShjUaWMapcaelGQmfZy19SrqnaHBDGMbia68CeyvdesafMo&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=A2ksdFbv3DzY0c1SnLO2HZF&oh=00_AYCtgcOHk-NgsPqIDsYzJZVEoqJnrhoa3AH1L0HGolED7A&oe=67C61A83	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704281	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/24/25, 11:18 PM	1740648245	1745554734		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/479891513_1394919301866544_5814780348163116080_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=o9o8eaCh454Q7kNvgGLuTLM&_nc_oc=AdjKrZ9mb8e6ZVh3LUvGVurmKvaxVkcc_gP0Qadb3wbXg1hBWPFf85gV04f1m7vyFEVcTgm01Ut2ad838dJMl8AN&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=A2ksdFbv3DzY0c1SnLO2HZF&oh=00_AYBzonZiLRsAipoeTVH2xaQvK4hsmOsSs_pI-iYdk8dCYw&oe=67C615F8	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704287	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 3:57 PM	1740648246	1745269036		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480221345_971972597782421_8308829031159209411_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=eLycr0aGIAAQ7kNvgFLn5W4&_nc_oc=Adi0TqhT2nDhK7eCDTQi4sp1hS2hEZ3KD41GwEKluP1DSI79bl7L-AkYEJpgpUBoOAPQBmJqxM21wabPOGIGyRYX&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=A2ksdFbv3DzY0c1SnLO2HZF&oh=00_AYDe_FOm-FNBh2EhweXuPAy4CSbu2V_9DGl_bmMv25wrcw&oe=67C5E4F1	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704289	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/25/25, 5:33 AM	1740648246	1745577233		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480049417_624956303354969_6292124805800148443_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=AHaxlm2d3LUQ7kNvgHPKDrJ&_nc_oc=AdgrbaQWcbOluoDRwmeh_a17MNSATdyCb5chGoRRuFZYDwrLHH5cDXeR8hQtCve2rTIJkgWfq-uI2NWCTr_pBY9u&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=A2ksdFbv3DzY0c1SnLO2HZF&oh=00_AYC0Xe93rLKBp11IBlio34v--DMGf4hsKyNXiK-uCUdN2A&oe=67C600C3	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704290	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/9/25, 3:55 PM	1740648246	1744232110		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/479252903_1275798773473894_6201496400895798275_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Yk6qt_SFxkEQ7kNvgF8gPWe&_nc_oc=AdghM1NkgTI9taSFUHhrwYj1s0_1T-nv835GeA4X5K4LAOh9dyJ5Jz5Ag-FMYbd6_sWIIIRSwLD9xVPaPdNlS6fR&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=A2ksdFbv3DzY0c1SnLO2HZF&oh=00_AYCZvUTTKqtqOVwPSBqw1XqdRy20gN8vr6gImZVISv30Qw&oe=67C5E854	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704295	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/9/25, 3:55 PM	1740648246	1744232110		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476820050_996445735633767_6077083700304542127_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-1pDZaiNCSgQ7kNvgEvxFJJ&_nc_oc=AdhZyfNogKvCX9JHeFOAp-t6fxPovqzfYdaFkYEPdJ-3_W4XUgK7s8qvjj3pOMzC-fuGm8r7LaCAiKXGFb3QzqKX&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ac7T4vJHPruMCZIF_1eIqt_&oh=00_AYDfPyPB7qinIJB26td4pNkjHrN1W6ovfbrVH0T74BmIBw&oe=67C60038	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704297	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/9/25, 3:55 PM	1740648246	1744232110		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480432577_594850303366217_8305155629225985884_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=8euMwB4Mb2QQ7kNvgEPtb0e&_nc_oc=AdhsnCITq5dIzJtXv7FFWTsz2H7PBPekRXzUaMSFhsI6VRo15V2MOpsV3N8FlF_bq41hCMjau6nH6E0Conayrmwl&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ac7T4vJHPruMCZIF_1eIqt_&oh=00_AYCE_cTYZKvZOlwBU4wyIrll4nY2E0WsVK6gDSxA6YAxOw&oe=67C604A3	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704301	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 6:55 PM	1740648246	1745279741		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474801211_1098612755336507_4639274809675715295_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=UjtPV0A9c7oQ7kNvgF7KJkm&_nc_oc=AdjetF1k3sjO-RImdRFuIwxm4thCcfdIV2n4JKvmt7UdaouwEOW7x-tFo4J006_ByhIQIiFs36gXTWAEk6uf0fpV&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ac7T4vJHPruMCZIF_1eIqt_&oh=00_AYBT3y__eo5AgGjsQ1TYoPW86RgDDlZwshqDfQjY8UG39A&oe=67C61C94	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704240	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 5:30 PM	1740648245	1745015409		2645																										cnwsx.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://cnwsx.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18213&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480687374_9244391508975831_2786159522175546636_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WqhqrMfYiwkQ7kNvgFdExZ0&_nc_oc=AdjBzbxaK1Lpheh5nbX2yfkpfG8xfgzZcyECU2uwS3Pb49DoPFzjHrQnX96MpVMK4mIXGcSxEVx9m4oJD6fuDpLy&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYAqn7n6_vdPKLs6myTtOjoJTXyLmsFqHy76-prZK4DfwA&oe=67C601CA	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704244	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 5:31 PM	1740648245	1745015492		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/479400055_1003343355050380_2464345158367686920_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2rQddCktEgUQ7kNvgEjeFOy&_nc_oc=AdgYs2AZt81tHh45pI7__PZrZsEAX62kb49NpJQkDEjoE1jhrx5e0eSg_KrufUo7DsDOFdaUFLB4CXyFWZiEqN-r&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYBw9AOVW5tVRi-J-LlqnDDbiYxi1KH-HOcCp75zvG3sxQ&oe=67C6098C	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704248	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 4:18 AM	1740648245	1745313533		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/477447822_957561583139776_5251636623551070533_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=DUp4vhAwSssQ7kNvgGV7ZZ5&_nc_oc=AdhoVR9ZchXrVrSJaVAc4Z2arqffA-rGIEJRfwpGFP_bEnqiyXJk5l0m5csZAiGEJB5hT2Dd3aIVDfVPgfxQriH8&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYCZMFtsHB_8nwOJBqSaa2hr4hp5tGLDJ4ZgxXOsjpOcSg&oe=67C5EF23	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704270	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 1:31 PM	1740648245	1745260268		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476440211_606427818763059_3285508648364038438_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9ytwlYr6dXAQ7kNvgGNzdsb&_nc_oc=AdgmQ4KkW2VKgZPPRd8k3AadTyqAEreWWxI9XmFJkOcy8RuVbnHuX23LgNfnT1RGERRFWZs1q1Agq-MKZbWczLDi&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYCYgNzgxiGZgxh62fZnaaD1qlo5GGBpTc2y8pneO4qaQg&oe=67C60149	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704264	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 4:34 PM	1740648245	1745271267		2645																										fbweb.moboreader.net	Learn more			IMAGE	Read next chapter		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/67687322-fb_contact-ena255_2-0124-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=934080944896999&exdata=898E73583E5F98791E8F7022DD04FC3B35BFA2764FFCB572			1.116928118368E+14	Heat Novel A	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/475925965_1332614288170926_3259521906367901349_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kQpxCyT2KysQ7kNvgGaOdCW&_nc_oc=AdjRpPfCJqz0coEPcn-crcs_o8nxQyWM67-Akgt81Bcz9ROWXxSG-u75-ofaSZXqGgH11RY4DTWZ6BdVN_-95-6T&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYBlmilQ_TLVhT1bnYW5acw6OGSHOtQvb_Ew_ALbUQ8RZQ&oe=67C60E90	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		To survive, she climbed into her so-called uncle's bed. Two years later, she realized she was just a toy. Heartbroken, she left after seeing him at his first love's prenatal checkup. ===== The winters in Ulares were bone-chilling, but inside Cloudscape Mansion, the air was thick with warmth and passion. "Uncle Ethan…" Nyla Green gasped, her voice catching. Ethan's lips quirked into a satisfied smirk. "Being so well-behaved tonight, aren't you?" "Don't you like it when I'm well-behaved?" The hunger in Ethan's eyes was undeniable. "What is it you want?" Settling into the armchair by the window, he asked, his mood seemingly lighter than usual. "Will you give me anything I ask for?" Nyla's voice was soft, hesitant, her hopeful gaze fixed on his sharp, handsome face. "Depends on what it is," Ethan replied evenly. "I want to be Mrs. Brooks." The warmth in Ethan's expression disappeared, replaced by a glacial stare that sent a chill down her spine. Nyla's heart sank as he let out a mocking laugh. "I've been too soft on you," he said coldly. "You think that gives you the right to ask for something like that?" Nyla bit her lip, "Callie's back, isn't she? You're planning to marry her, aren't you?" Callie Higgins--the name itself was enough to twist Nyla's gut. She was Ethan's first love--the woman who had once saved his life from kidnappers when he was eighteen. After the incident, their families agreed that Ethan and Callie would get engaged when the time was right. Ethan's expression flickered, just for a moment, but it was enough for Nyla to know she'd struck a nerve. She'd been with him for two years; she knew him well. "I just want a status. You know how hard it is for me in the Brooks family. Without protection, I--" "Protection?" Ethan cut her off, his tone sharp. In a flash, he was in front of her, gripping her chin firmly. His dark eyes bored into hers, fierce and unyielding. "Do you think I don't see through you, Nyla? You think you're worthy of being Mrs. Brooks?" Chapter 2 Time To Let Go "Ethan Brooks, you haven't changed a bit--still as cold-hearted as ever," Nyla snapped. The warm atmosphere had long since turned to ice. Nyla's expression was calm, though her intentions were anything but hidden. Tears glimmered in her defiant eyes. "If you're not willing to give me what I want, then this is it. From today, we're done. Beyond being my step-uncle, you have nothing to do with me anymore." Ethan's sneer was sharp, cutting through the tension like a bl*de. "You're the one who climbed into my b*d back then. And now you want to walk away? Nyla, do you really think I'm that easy to deal with?" It had been a while since the Green family's sudden collapse. Overnight, Nyla's world unraveled. Her father, Lorenzo Green, took his own life to prove his innocence, and her brother was thrown behind bars. Her mother, desperate to survive, became the mi**ress of Ethan's elder brother, Ryland Brooks. When Ryland's wife passed away, Nyla's mother--pregnant with Ryland's child--married him. The Brooks family made no secret of their disdain. Nyla had always known her place, keeping her distance from the Brooks family whenever possible. But they never intended to stop tormenting her. Out of options, she had turned to Ethan. As the current leader of the Brooks family and one of the most powerful men in Ulares, Ethan was the only one who could offer her protection. "So, what do we call this... arrangement?" Her voice was low, almost mocking. Ethan's gaze lingered on her face--dangerously beautiful, the kind that brought chaos wherever it went. "If you want something else, I might consider it," he said, his tone indifferent as he released her. The implication was clear: he wasn't letting go, not yet. Bitterness rose in Nyla's throat. She could endure being his b*dmates, but she wouldn't let herself become the other woman. That was one boundary she refused to cross. "Ethan, I'm tired. This... whatever it is, it's over." The word "over" felt hollow--Ethan had never acknowledged what they had in the first place. She pulled her torn dress over her body, her hands trembling but her resolve firm. Ethan's expression darkened. "What are you trying to prove with this tantrum?" Nyla paused, holding herself together with every ounce of willpower. She stood tall, meeting his gaze. "Mr. Brooks, if you can't give me what I want, then let's not waste any more time. I need to move on." Her words struck a nerve. Ethan grabbed her arm, "Move on? To who?" His voice dripped with menace. "Who else could ever satisfy you like I do? Don't act like this was all some mistake. You crawled into my b*d, Nyla. Don't think I'll let you forget that." Nyla's composure cracked as anger flared in her chest. She glared at him, tears brimming. "So what if I did? I regret it! You're going to marry Callie, and I'm supposed to sit here and wait for your scraps? I may be shameless, Ethan, but I'm not that pathetic." The air between them was suffocating, heavy with unspoken truths and unbearable tension. A sudden ring shattered the silence. Ethan glanced at his phone, irritation flickering across his face. He was about to ignore the call until he saw the name. Callie. He released Nyla and answered without hesitation. Nyla watched in silence, her heart sinking at his gentle tone. He'd only ever used it with her in b*d. She felt the humiliation settle deep in her ch*st. "I'll be there soon." Ethan finished the called and then dressed. He turned to Nyla. "I'll have Jackson transfer the money to your account. Don't even think about leaving." The door clicked shut behind him. Nyla sat still, staring at the empty space he left behind. Then, with a bitter laugh, she wiped her tears away. If she couldn't have what she wanted, then she'd take back what little was left of her dignity. It was time to let go. Chapter 3 So What If I Am? Nyla, now in her senior year of college, had already begun her internship while managing her own studio--a venture she had started during her junior year. She specialized in fashion design, and her studio was her pride and joy. But lately, the pressure from competitors had been relentless. Someone clearly wanted her out of Ulares. Despite the frustration, Nyla refused to back down. After a restless night, her body ached as she got ready for the day. She couldn't bring herself to wear her usual professional attire, opting instead for a casual outfit. Even in simple clothes, her elegance and charisma turned heads wherever she went. As she walked into the studio, her receptionist hesitated before approaching her. "Miss Green... um, your mother is here," she said nervously. "We tried to stop her, but... she's holding a baby, and we didn't want to risk anything." Nyla gave her a reassuring smile. Her mother, Vicki Brooks, was difficult to deal with. "It's fine. I understand. You can get back to work." Relieved, the receptionist nodded and returned to her desk. Nyla's studio wasn't large, but every inch of it reflected her touch. She had designed the interior herself, favoring a minimalist elegance that radiated sophistication. In the lounge area, she spotted her mother cradling a baby in her arms. Nolan Brooks, a premature baby, had come into the world when Vicki was in her forties. His arrival had nearly cost both their lives, and since then, Vicki's world revolved entirely around him. Standing silently in the doorway, Nyla observed her mother. Vicki's expression softened as she gently rocked Nolan, her maternal warmth unmistakable. For a fleeting moment, Nyla saw the woman Vicki used to be--a gentle, understanding wife and mother, back when the Green family was intact. But that version of her mother was gone. Now, Vicki was only a mother to Nolan. The thought stung, but Nyla pushed the feeling aside and walked into the lounge. She sat across from Vicki, who glanced up briefly before returning her attention to Nolan. Nyla's assistant quickly brought over a cup of coffee and slipped away without a word. Picking up the cup, Nyla stirred it slowly, the clinking of the spoon breaking the silence. "Why are you here?" she asked, her tone even. Vicki's gaze flickered disapprovingly over Nyla's casual outfit. "You're going out dressed like that? Don't you realize you're representing the Brooks family now? Everything you do reflects on us." Leaning back on the sofa, Nyla replied with a calm, measured voice, "My last name is Green. I've never been part of the Brooks family." Vicki's lips tightened, her frustration evident. "You--" She stopped herself, glancing down at Nolan, who stirred in her arms. Lowering her voice, she continued, "Ryland has arranged a date for you tomorrow at Delight Restaurant. You'll be meeting the second son of the Fowler family. He's from a respectable background, and it's time you start thinking about your future." Nyla raised an eyebrow, a bitter smile tugging at her lips. The second son of the Fowler family had recently been released from prison. Ryland certainly had a knack for picking matches. "I don't have time," Nyla replied dismissively, taking a sip of her coffee. Vicki's composure cracked. "No time? You didn't go to school or your studio yesterday. And you didn't come home last night either. I heard you were at a bar." She had done her homework. Nyla's late-night escapades and partying were the reason Vicki had stormed over. That kind of behavior was unacceptable. If it weren't for Nolan dozing off in her arms, she'd have already started yelling. Then Vicki's sharp eyes zeroed in on a faint red m*rk on Nyla's neck. Her expression darkened. "What's that on your neck?" she hissed. "I'm warning you, Nyla. If you're fooling around, I won't tolerate it!" Nyla paused mid-sip, setting her cup down deliberately. She met Vicki's glare with calm indifference. Her mother still looked youthful despite her age. Money sure did wonders, Nyla mused. "And what if I am?" she said, leaning back. "You haven't cared about me in years, so why pretend now? Take your precious son and leave." Chapter 4 Family Dinner "Nyla!" Vicki shot to her feet, her sudden movement jolting Nolan awake in her arms. The baby let out a wail that pierced through the studio. "It's okay, Nolan. Shh, you're okay," Vicki murmured, turning her attention to him and pointedly ignoring Nyla. "We'll go home soon, sweetheart. Be good for Mommy." Nyla rubbed her ears, the irony of the scene grating on her nerves. Without a word, she turned to leave. "Don't forget." Vicki's strained voice rang out behind her. "I've always been the one begging for help for your brother. Do you have any idea how much he's suffered in prison? And your sister-in-law? I've been the one sending her money to survive. If you had even a shred of consideration for me, you'd listen to what I say!" Nyla froze mid-step, her gaze drifting up to the ceiling as a wave of helplessness rolled over her. After the incident all those years ago, her brother had been jailed, and her pregnant sister-in-law had been so traumatized she ended up hospitalized. The baby--already five months along--couldn't be saved, and her sister-in-law's health had never recovered. The family sold everything they owned, borrowed from anyone who'd listen, and still came up short. Eventually, their options ran dry, and even close relatives cut ties. Nyla's sister-in-law finally gave up, saying she didn't want to be a burden. Vicki's marriage into the wealthy Brooks family had brought temporary relief, but her sister-in-law's lingering illness had turned into a lifelong battle--one that drained both money and hope. And Vicki, to her credit, had been the one subsidizing the expensive treatments. Nyla's fingers curled and relaxed along the edge of her sleeve--a quiet gesture of powerless compromise. "Fine. I'll go." Vicki let out a relieved sigh, her tone softening. "There's a family dinner at the Brooks Mansion tonight. Leave work early and make sure you're there. You can't miss it." Nyla felt an immediate headache brewing. She'd planned to avoid Ethan for at least a little while longer, but her plans were thwarted before they'd even begun. "I know you hate going to these things, but think about me. Think about your little brother. He's just a child, Nyla. If you don't look out for him, who will? Please, just do this for me." Vicki's words left no room for refusal. Nyla was at a loss for words. Her mother asked her to protect Nolan, but who would protect her? The Brooks family wore their civility like sheep's clothing, but beneath it, she knew better. They were wolves--every single one of them--and none would spare her if given the chance. And yet, Nyla never voiced these grievances to Vicki. It would only be pointless. Vicki would call her immature, blame her for the Brooks family's hostility, insist that Nyla brought it all upon herself. So Nyla could only swallow her resentment. Later that afternoon, Nyla left work early as instructed. She took her time getting home and changed clothes, knowing Vicki would nitpick if she didn't look the part. She settled on a gray, short tweed jacket over a black skirt--poised, polished, and appropriately elegant. Nyla despised the cold. If it weren't for the Brooks family gathering, she would have bundled herself in two down jackets and called it a day. These social charades were a performance she loathed--hollow and suffocating. But Vicki insisted she need to integrate. Half an hour later, Nyla stepped out of the taxi in front of the imposing Brooks Mansion. Just as she turned to head inside, a sleek Maybach pulled up beside her. Nyla didn't intend to acknowledge anyone--until the license plate caught her eye. Ethan's car. The tinted window rolled down slowly, and two faces came into view--elegant, pristine, and altogether too perfect. "Hello, Nyla." A woman's voice broke the moment. "I'm Callie." Chapter 5 Rivals In Love Nyla had imagined meeting Callie in countless scenarios. Maybe it would happen during one of those stolen moments with Ethan, where they'd be caught red-handed. Or perhaps at Callie and Ethan's engagement party, where Nyla would dutifully offer her congratulations as a younger member of the Brooks family. But never like this--never with Callie deliberately approaching her. Nyla glanced at Ethan, suspicious. Was he behind this? But Ethan's gaze remained locked on her, his dark eyes betraying nothing. Those eyes had a way of pulling people in. She quickly looked away, her voice cold. "Hello. Did you need something?" Nyla didn't like the Brooks family, and she liked Callie even less. Callie was, after all, a rival in love. "Oh, nothing at all. I'd just heard Ethan had a breathtakingly beautiful niece, and I couldn't resist coming to meet you. I hope that's all right," Callie replied, her voice soft and syrupy, the kind of tone that made others instinctively want to protect her, a stark contrast to Nyla's cool tone. "You're exaggerating. I'm just an ordinary person." An ordinary person who was all too easy to manipulate. The moment the words left her mouth, Nyla felt Ethan's gaze on her--sharp, teasing. She met his eyes, her expression frosty, but he didn't look away. Instead, his lips parted, and his cool voice cut through the air. "Let's go. Don't waste time on people who don't matter." Callie offered an apologetic smile. "We'll head in, then. Would you like to join us? It's a bit of a walk." The words "people who don't matter" stung more than Nyla cared to admit. Last night, Ethan had been so close--so possessive he wouldn't let her leave--and now he was acting like a stranger. Huh. If Ethan chose acting as his career, he would win the Best Actor award, and Nyla would gladly be the one throwing tomatoes at his acceptance speech. Plastering on a bitter smile, she replied, "No thanks. I don't feel comfortable riding in a stranger's car." Without waiting for a response, she turned and walked away. Behind her, the sleek Maybach sped off, its icy wind brushing her cheeks and nearly drawing tears from her eyes. But she refused to cry--not here, not at the Brooks family estate. The sprawling Brooks Mansion loomed ahead, its gardens and private villas spread across more than seven thousand square feet. It was the largest private residence in Ulares and an unyielding symbol of the Brooks family's influence. The family dinner was held in the main house of the estate, and by the time Nyla arrived, the room was already packed. Her eyes immediately found Ethan, standing beside Callie, who was chatting amicably with the wife of Ethan's second brother. They looked disturbingly at ease with one another. "Why are you so late? Didn't I tell you to leave work early?" The voice belonged to Vicki, who appeared beside Nyla in a black gown and white mink shawl, exuding effortless grace. Nyla forced a smile, though she detested the way Vicki had shed her real self to fit into the Brooks family mold. "It's a long drive. Besides, I'm here now, aren't I?" Her eyes roved over the crowd. Faces turned her way, some barely hiding their disdain. "Honestly, we shouldn't have bothered coming." Vicki tightened her grip on Nyla's hand, her voice dropping to a whisper. "If you listened to Ryland and made connections with the Fowler family, we wouldn't be in this position." Nyla's tone sharpened. "If you're in such a rush, feel free to go see my blind date yourself." "Don't be ridiculous!" Vicki hissed, glancing around nervously. The last thing she wanted was to cause a scene here. "Then stop nagging me," Nyla retorted. "Unless you want me to make a real fuss." Vicki bit back her frustration, unwilling to press further. Nyla slipped away and found an empty corner, determined to stay invisible until the endless family dinner wrapped up. But, of course, the peace didn't last. "Nyla, why are you sitting here all by yourself? Are you feeling out of place?" Callie's sugary voice rang in her ear. "I can show you around if you'd like." Chapter 6 Definition Of Decorum "Thank you, I appreciate your concern, Miss Higgins, but that won't be necessary." Nyla blinked leisurely, suppressing a yawn. The previous night had been relentless and exhausting, and as she sat in the quiet corner, weary and disinterested, she had thought no one would disturb her. Unexpectedly, Callie had come over, initiating conversation. As Nyla observed the gentle expression on Callie's face, a sardonic grin took root in her thoughts. She now understood Ethan's distaste for her; he evidently preferred someone more like Callie. "Leave her be, Callie. That woman is nothing but trouble. Who knows who she'll charm next? You're too good for her." These words came from Stella Brooks, the daughter of Ethan's second brother. Nyla turned toward Stella, her expression teasingly challenging. "Perhaps you're right. Maybe I should seek out Lukas for an enlightening chat in his bedroom. He'd probably appreciate it. And perhaps tomorrow I'll drop by Austen's place--I still know how to get in." Lukas Brooks, Stella's younger brother, had been captivated by Nyla from the start, wanting nothing more than to stay by her side. His family, convinced of Nyla's manipulative charm, met her with cold disdain. Consequently, Lukas found himself transferred to a distant boarding school. Austen Mitchell, the focus of Stella's unrequited affections, had grown up next door to Nyla. Their families were intertwined, and he always saw Nyla as kin, a fact unknown to many. This was the root of Stella's vehement animosity toward Nyla. Originally, Nyla endured her insults, but Stella's escalation to physical threats forced Nyla to retaliate. "Shame on you!" Stella seethed, her cheeks burning. "Don't think for a moment you belong in the Brooks household just because you share our roof! You're no better than your mother. It's clear now why your family crumbled--you thrive on being a shameless intruder!" Shadows flickered in Nyla's eyes, her fist tightening inside her sleeve, though her expression remained calm. "Has Austen actually accepted your advances? You seem to be the one relentlessly pursuing him. He freely opens his door to me. Can you say the same? Your efforts seem futile. He shows no interest in you." Stella's eyes welled up, her hand lifted for a slap, but Callie intervened just in time. "Stella, that was uncalled for. Why would you say such things?" Callie's voice carried the weight of a mentor scolding a student. Flushed and tearful, Stella bit her tongue following Callie's sharp scolding. With a restrained smile but firm voice, Callie maintained her composed aristocratic air. "You're under the Brooks' roof now, Nyla. It's high time to leave your old ways behind. We expect decorum in a family of the Brooks family's standing." Nyla noted Callie's attempt to shame her and wondered about her motives. Her secret with Ethan was safe. What was driving Callie's hostility? Was it just a personal dislike? Nyla's lethargy vanished, replaced by simmering annoyance. "Stella called me a shameless intruder and hurled insults, yet you don't accuse her of indecorum. I merely stated some facts, less harshly than her, and yet here you are, Miss Higgins, accusing me of impropriety." Nyla's voice was measured as she locked eyes with Callie, her laughter tinged with scorn. "So, this is your definition of decorum, Miss Higgins? Your upbringing must indeed be exemplary." Chapter 7 Lecture Me On Callie's Behalf? Callie's expression shifted, her eyes softening with a tinge of apology. "I didn't mean it like that," she said gently. "I just thought… it might help you to fit in better with the Brooks family." Nyla's gaze swept over the two women in front of her. Stella still looked like she was ready to tear her apart, while Callie's carefully composed friendliness had started to crumble. Suddenly, the family dinner didn't seem so dull after all. One person warned her not to dream too big about the Brooks family, and the other subtly reminded her of her place as an outsider. How delightfully amusing. "And what does that have to do with you, Miss Higgins?" Nyla asked, standing abruptly. A sly smile curved her lips as she added, "Stella does have a point, though. Who knows who I'll charm next? Maybe one day… Ethan will end up in my b*d too. Instead of worrying about me, Miss Higgins, you might want to keep an eye on yourself." The smile vanished as quickly as it had appeared. Without waiting for a response, Nyla turned and strode toward the garden. "You b**ch! How dare you even think about Uncle Ethan!" Stella's shrill voice pierced the air. "Callie, see? She doesn't deserve your kindness. She's shameless!" Callie's eyes lingered on Nyla's retreating figure, all pretense of kindness gone. Her voice was cold and measured. "Just an outsider. Does she really think the Brooks family will protect her? Let's see how long she lasts." The garden, though chilled by the winter air, offered a quiet sanctuary to Nyla. Dinner still hadn't been served--Roger Brooks, Ethan's father, hadn't arrived yet. Nyla was grateful she wasn't particularly hungry. Otherwise, she might have had an outright clash with Vicki and left. Most of the flowers had withered, leaving the once vibrant landscape barren and forlorn. She studied the decayed flowers, finding an odd comfort in their desolation. Settling onto a swing tucked in the corner of the garden, Nyla pushed herself back and forth lightly, lost in thought. The Ethan situation was spiraling. If things ended between them now, her carefully laid plans would collapse. When she first approached Ethan, she'd told herself it was all calculated--a means to an end. But somewhere along the way, her emotions had betrayed her. She'd been starved of love for so long that the taste of it--however fleeting--had made her greedy. She didn't want to let him go. "Do you think you can hide out here after stirring trouble?" Ethan's voice cut through the stillness, sharp yet calm. "Do you think the Brooks family is that forgiving?" Nyla froze for a second before resuming her lazy swaying. The light from the house spilled onto her figure, casting her in an ethereal glow that made her seem almost otherworldly--a delicate flower in a crumbling garden. She tilted her head slightly, her hair spilling across her chest, and smiled faintly. "So, are you here to lecture me on your future fiancée's behalf?" Her eyes, glimmering with playful defiance, locked onto his. Ethan hated and loved those eyes--the mischievous glint that made her look like a sly little fox, always drawing him closer. "You're getting bolder." "If that's your reason, you can save your breath," Nyla retorted, bitterness threading her words. "I won't apologize. And you don't have to remind me of my place either. Whether the Brooks family hates me or not is none of your concern. After all, I'm just… insignificant, right?" Ethan's expression darkened instantly. He crossed the distance between them in a few long strides and pulled her down onto his lap as sat on the swing, its frame gr*aning under their combined weight. "Have you already forgotten who was in my b*d yesterday, pleasing me?" Nyla's eyes widened as she struggled against him, "Let go of me! Ethan, this is the Brooks Mansion. Someone will see!" ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&		Heat Novel A		609	https://www.facebook.com/100089743291944/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704122	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/24/25, 2:17 PM	1740648242	1745522252		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480762441_666797009107945_4050691902278611901_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=05MLieKeqK8Q7kNvgGlNVqA&_nc_oc=Adgq_Jo8zl56M09GYEjKaNLGcvyAm_d7fm9YJyXeyc3Ff2OlPhAL-bRYeMMHPfoxpNA9HVKDkmA82MSWtlXMeQKW&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYAMKcAcv10A9LwwQD6hT2wtLZjkaa8jt5_DJAwlGuotkQ&oe=67C6035A	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704123	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 7:13 PM	1740648242	1745280817		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481277840_1084472067030319_1835940181111834451_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=99-Awpv_f6oQ7kNvgF3Rn35&_nc_oc=Adi-J2Ks4SrQ2XA7kRfMpHZBIWXVl2gYTk5h8yo6Y_AOyXImxgJUzMqJijDOn1iOglTiaoiTuDprnnmYhVhQqzGG&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYAuIPb_Gm3Po47s75MEhmsdAwh7kST7-hyCZeeHNsaEJg&oe=67C61605	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704131	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/25/25, 12:33 AM	1740648243	1745559196		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480964498_1641914849745996_4778319784848872993_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=eMr74YqfQIoQ7kNvgEQ9EEK&_nc_oc=AdgCHK64ONznR4Z8GuJbsMSOQI9BN5s_sce_QW13phweQg8cjeCWX-xBf6HQIv77U-2BZNlO5DFVk6JFux7pddUa&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AGLIv4zSZmlZDo8IvUIWLag&oh=00_AYDkyfDbvST90z11eD9sXcgfUZhBIn646Svp4G4DFgScxg&oe=67C5F66E	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704132	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 5:12 PM	1740648243	1745359923		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480926334_1634957480484534_8986492128913626947_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=dSMwDRCCNrcQ7kNvgFY1tIx&_nc_oc=AdiYPO8hvJQbEpeIAQVAJInKXhkxUlY20Pfpb5fflNkgKyPkwNdqqilB77xPTwfql-m5AtH0_uYJpRPBnaFzjubz&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AGLIv4zSZmlZDo8IvUIWLag&oh=00_AYCqPU6M5AR5es0xvy_l-GejOWbGXIZphnB07NhnNI9sfg&oe=67C5F355	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704133	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/24/25, 4:14 AM	1740648243	1745486058		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480299772_2012407802581720_5571998126805018484_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=JfeXBgij5HYQ7kNvgETNxJo&_nc_oc=Adg3RarV9DbGxaGrsR_zGZxEeRw8PYcbmH0CN16vJuAkJ0_8sfEJfnDIsKwyCXZ9P1083PveRapraYVLG0cAIfzr&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AGLIv4zSZmlZDo8IvUIWLag&oh=00_AYApbZQ0O0HA2wiNWx_12Cdn7GDAsCoVfVmrg4_pEFEgVQ&oe=67C60D9A	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704134	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/24/25, 8:09 PM	1740648243	1745543391		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481061949_1527450521266293_5150343604182932866_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5xgAYEjCCaUQ7kNvgEhYKLY&_nc_oc=AdhtFQetnyxPrYe4fIyRewU8Ut1OqUSL4dSU-6of87E3OTHROkSDOnnmVNUXXjE-1it40m1kVRZBAKB2b3R9V9Ug&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AGLIv4zSZmlZDo8IvUIWLag&oh=00_AYBps_YuH3x1iP_rBS58GjsZEqEd1gJ-cdlTV_bgPMea9g&oe=67C5EB9E	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704137	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 5:01 PM	1740648243	1745013672		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480406227_1476624079964965_3348405624945206789_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=egV_NWGnfecQ7kNvgHEOzv6&_nc_oc=AdgwUatu76s1i8jlirdqQR680DaWoDXi5TYPn3NqExMz_URfl2kEvaTP3dCNMLdzhCNKDI2yn2ZtEiK2Geshhh2q&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AGLIv4zSZmlZDo8IvUIWLag&oh=00_AYAA3DtDxGvy1nvP_XsVRHLBnXUBa7RiyDUftUJo3KdTKg&oe=67C5E7A6	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704103	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 6:01 AM	1740648242	1745319676		2645																										herfv.com	Learn more			VIDEO	😍Read the next chapters👉		https://herfv.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=18712&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.8904860430274E+14	Fantasy Hero Country	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480740718_616696284314023_3396231536242328707_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=QmUvQiWhFK0Q7kNvgEc6pXC&_nc_oc=Adj8sX9j5a8i8nJzdIpvxHa41wYxnx8cQCHU0uynwfwmWXxfgxUfUrnstfkh1iE3hOg6a4CyElqbcDYB7u1OTS7G&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AwHIpoVeoEQzIlWN5lmRGwy&oh=00_AYAh2b9omgvu6dOyMnggZnxW7uUpP4bXLQBVW2LgLMlNoA&oe=67C60C29	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		Two brothers were leisurely walking along the riverbank, enjoying the quiet night. Suddenly, they heard the sound of small footsteps approaching them. As cultivators of the martial path, they recognized the footsteps as those of a young child. Before long, Gyu and Gwei saw a tired five-year-old child. The exhausted child, taking irregular breaths, remained frozen in place upon spotting them. He then immediately prostrated himself before Gyu and Gwei. "Sir... Please help my mother!" The child said while repeatedly bowing to Gyu and Gwei. The two of them exchanged glances. Gwei stepped forward and approached the child. "What is your name, young one?" "My name is Tian, Sir," the child replied quickly. "What's wrong with your mother?" "My mother won't wake up. She's been in bed since yesterday, and her body is cold and stiff!" Tian explained with a worried expression. "Please help my mother. I promise to be your servant forever, as long as you check on my mother's condition!" he declared firmly. Moved by the determination of the young child, Gyu and Gwei agreed to his request. Gyu picked up the child and carried him. "Where is your home, child?" Tian pointed in a direction, and Gyu, carrying Tian, and Gwei leaped in the direction indicated by the young boy. Soon, they arrived at a ramshackle hut near a small river. They hurriedly entered the hut. Gwei, also a medic, immediately examined the woman lying motionless on a wooden pallet in the small room. In truth, even without Gwei's examination, they could tell that the woman had lost her vital signs. As cultivators, they could sense that the woman had passed away. However, to give the young child some time to realize and accept the cruel fact, Gwei followed the child's request to examine his mother. "Come here, child," Gwei called the young boy closer. "Can you check if there's breath coming from your mother’s nose?" Tian promptly directed his finger under his mother's nostrils. "There's none, sir!" he replied quickly. "Now, get close and put your ear to her chest." "Do you hear or feel her heartbeat?" Gwei asked. "No, sir," replied Tian, his head still resting on his mother's chest. "Sorry to say so, but your mother has passed away, child." Gwei explained calmly. Gwei didn't want to sugarcoat the situation for the child. He wanted him to accept the reality and be strong in this harsh world. Hearing Gwei's words, Tian fell silent and stared idly. After a few breaths, Tian nodded in understanding. Tian looked back at his mother, hugged her lifeless body, and then took two steps back. He performed three bows in front of his mother's body. Afterward, he turned to Gwei and Gyu, and prostrated himself before them. "Thank you both for checking on my mother!" he expressed his gratitude. "As promised, I will serve you as your servant," Tian added firmly. Gyu and Gwei were taken aback by the five-year-old's determination. They hadn't expected such a declaration from him. "We didn't help because we expected something in return. There's no need for you to become our servant. It's only natural for people to help each other," Gwei quickly replied. "Sir, my mother used to say that a man should never break his promises and oaths," Tian insisted. "I promised to be your servant, and I kindly ask that you accept me as your servant in return. I have nothing to offer, so please accept me as payment for your services," he said seriously. Gyu and Gwei exchanged glances, surprised by the determination and strong-willed nature of the young child. "Very well, if that's what you want. You will be our servant until we believe your debt is paid," Gyu exclaimed. "Thank you. I will not disappoint you," Tian said with gratitude. "May I request some time to take care of my mother's body? My mother once said that if she passed away, she wanted her body to be cremated, and her ashes to be scattered in this river." Tian requested straightforwardly. "Yes, take your time," Gwei replied, offering a small smile to Tian. Tian immediately left his home. "Why did you agree to make the child our servant, brother?" Gwei asked his older brother. "This child has strong principles and a strong will. The more we refuse, the more we'll challenge his principles. Besides, I already told him he would be our servant until we feel he's paid his debt," Gyu explained. "This child is not as simple as he appears. I just wanted to evaluate his character and determination. Do you understand, brother?" "I understands your point, brother," Gwei replied. "Good. Let's observe what the child is doing," Gyu said. Gyu and Gwei watched as Tian, without any light source, easily reached the edge of the forest. In the dark night, they could see him gathering dry sticks by the river's edge. His thin body carried the sticks by tying them to himself, and he dragged them towards his hut. "This child has a strong memory. His maturity doesn't match his age," Gyu noted. "True, as long as we guide him properly, he can become someone great," Gwei added. "Although he may not be a genius, individuals like him can surpass even geniuses," Gyu stated. "Like a rough stone, with proper polishing, even a worthless stone can become valuable. Don't forget, even diamonds start as ordinary rocks," Gyu explained with a broad smile. "You're right, brother. This child has the potential to grow," Gwei said with enthusiasm. "Yes, that's correct!" Gyu agreed confidently. Towards morning, Tian stood in front of the wooden mound, which was ready to be lit to cremate his mother's body. It was the last time Tian would see her. He hugged his mother's body for the last time, then removed a necklace from her neck. The necklace had an octagon-shaped pendant with the inscription "Tian" on the back and a carving of a burning dragon on the front. Tian prayed, “Mother, rest in peace in heaven. I promise to fulfill all your wishes and aspirations. Please protect me from up there.” Then, Tian put on his mother's necklace and began lighting the fire to cremate her. Gyu and Gwei sat cultivating in Tian's hut after observing him all night. Gyu slowly opened his eyes. Gyu said, “Brother, please take out the books from your storage bag. I want to assess the boy's abilities and will.” Gwei responded, “Everything, brother? Okay.” Gwei then took out a pile of books from his storage bag. Dozens of books about medicine were scattered on the wooden table in front of them. Gyu then called Tian into the hut. “Boy, can you read and write?” Tian replied, “Yes, Sir.” Gyu said, “Good. In that case, copy this book.” He handed Tian two books, one blank and one Basic Cultivation book. “If you’re hungry, there’s dry bread in that basket. We will be meditating from now on, so don’t disturb us. You can continue your work now.” Tian nodded in understanding and began copying the book given him. Though curious about the food and books, Tian kept his questions to himself due to Gyu’s instructions. Within time, Tian finished copying the book. With great curiosity, he started reading the books before him. He read through the basics of treatment, different types of treatments, medicinal plants, acupuncture techniques, and many other subjects. Tian only needed to read each page once to remember everything. Over the course of three days and nights, young Tian devoured all the books, which took Gwei years to memorize. Tian was so engrossed that he only took brief breaks. He stopped reading when he felt hungry and sleepy, eventually falling asleep soundly in his chair. Gyu and Gwei, who had been observing Tian during their meditation, opened their eyes once he had fallen asleep. Gyu said, “This child is incredibly smart. He has an exceptional memory. Now I’m fully convinced of my assessment.” “Gwei, try testing Tian’s memory skills tomorrow morning,” Gyu added. Gwei replied, “Okay, brother. I’m also very curious about his abilities.” The next morning, Tian, who had just woken up, was shocked to find that the books he had tidied up had disappeared without a trace. He also realized that Gyu and Gwei had finished meditating. “Good morning, Sir.” “Sit down,” Gyu ordered. He then took out food from his storage bag. Seeing the food come out of the tiny piece of cloth, Tian gasped in amazement. “Sir, what is this?!” The size of the cloth and the size of the food that emerged from it didn’t match at all. It was as if seeing a dinner table been extracted from a mouse hole. “Just eat first,” Gyu said. Tian quickly finished his food, eager to get answers about what he had seen. Gyu and Gwei, seeing Tian’s behavior, burst out laughing. “Look at you, kid. You said you wanted to be a servant, but now your curiosity has made you forget all about that,” Gwei said. Gwei then explained to Tian about the storage bag, its function, and how to use it. He also explained that besides storage tools made from special leather, other storage tools could be bracelets, rings, or necklaces. The dimensions of the space inside varied. Gwei elaborated that only cultivators could use these storage devices because they required Qi to open them. Qi, or energy, was essential for improving physical health and utilizing one's potential. To truly experience this energy, one must train their breath and physical body, cultivate Qi, and reach optimal energy levels and spiritual life. Gwei explained that humans could store Qi within themselves, and those who did so were called cultivators. Qi was normally stored in one’s dantian, and its capacity increased with the cultivator's realm. Gyu said, “Tian, you’ve read and copied the basic cultivation book. Explain its contents to us.” Tian nodded and proceeded to explain the book’s contents, starting with the basics of cultivation and the division of realms from lowest to highest. “Each realm are divided into three levels: initial, intermediate, and final.” “The are 9 Realms in total, which are Black, Fighter, Earth, Earth King, Emperor, Sky, Tianzun, Saint, and Immortal.” “Bone levels consist of five stages, which are Bronze Bones, Iron Bones, Golden Bones, Diamond Bones, and Dragon Bones.” Gyu nodded with a smile. Tian then continued. “There are 5 levels of alchemists too. Level 1 is called Advanced Alchemist, Level 2 Silver Alchemist, Level 3 Gold Alchemist, Level 4 Master Alchemist, and Level 5 Grandmaster Alchemist.” “A Level 1 Advanced Alchemist can make special pills for the Black Realm. Level 2 Silver Alchemists can make pills for the Fighter and Earth Realms. Level 3 Gold Alchemists can make pills for the Earth King and Emperor Realms. A Level 4 Master Alchemist can make pills for the Sky and Tianzun Realms. And a Level 5 Grandmaster Alchemist can make pills for the Saint and Immortal Realms.” Gyu and Gwei smiled happily at the five-year-old boy's explanation. Gyu said, “Well done. You’re indeed a smart child.” “Your debt is paid. We now free you from our servant status,” Gyu added. Tian’s eyes sparkled. He bowed deeply to Gyu and Gwei and thanked them. Gwei said, “Finding you has been a stroke of luck for both of us. If you wish, we’re willing to teach you, even though both of our realms are only at the late Fighter stage.” Tian was overjoyed by their offer. Without hesitation, he kowtowed three times to them. Tian had intended to become a cultivator from the beginning, driven by a promise to his mother. He wanted to become strong to fulfill that promise and achieve his mother's unfulfilled wishes. Gyu said, “From now on you can call us Master Gyu and Master Gwei. We will teach you the skills and knowledge we have. Even though our knowledge is not advanced, it will at least serve as a foundation for you to survive.” Gwei added, “Moreover, the most important thing is to use the knowledge you gain from us in the path of virtue and truth. Always remember that every human being is equal—there is no difference. Be fair to everyone, uphold the truth, be firm according to the circumstances, and stand on your own feet. Be a useful person and don't let yourself be used or manipulated by evils. A great person is one who works hard and continually challenges themselves to progress and rise to the top, whether in the path of martial arts or medicine.” “Do you understand” Gwei asked. Tian bowed, “I understand your words, Master, and I promise, in the name of heaven and earth, to do my best.” A deafening sound of thunder followed. Gyu and Gwei exchanged glances before looking back at Tian. Gyu muttered to himself, “This child is blessed by heaven. His words have been heard by heaven.” Gyu then said, “Your promise is heard by heaven, son. Even heaven remembers your promise, so always keep it in mind and make it the principle of your life. Understand, son?” Tian replied, “Yes, Master.” Gyu continued, “Even though we are now your masters, we will not make things easy for you. We will only guide you, the rest depends on your own abilities. In the morning, you will train with me, and in the afternoon, you will train with Master Gwei. Prepare yourself well, we will start practicing tomorrow.” “Yes, Master,” Tian responded, nodding and saluting with cupped hands. Meanwhile, Gyu and Gwei introduced their backgrounds. Gyu and Gwei described their home continent, which was divided into five parts: the Eastern Continent, the Western Continent, the Northern Continent, the Southern Continent, and the Central Continent. “Among these, the Central Continent is the strongest, as the most powerful cultivators are found there. The Northern Continent is the second strongest and consists of two empires, with five kingdoms under these empires and four major sects within them. The Southern Continent has three empires and three large sects. The Western Continent also has two empires, four kingdoms, and four sects. The Eastern Continent is composed of three empires, four kingdoms, and four sects. The Central Continent, however, has only one empire, five kingdoms, and ten large sects.” It turned out that Gyu and Gwei were part of the core family of the Guan Nobles, who were nobles in the Han Kingdom. They were currently on a mission from the Han Kingdom to find some medicinal plants in the Sun Kingdom, where Tian currently lived, specifically in the City of Leaves. The Sun Kingdom and the Han Kingdom were allies, so they had no difficulty entering this area. Gyu said, “Tian, now you know where we come from. We won’t be here for long, so make the best use of the time we have. What we will teach you is only basic knowledge to lay the foundation for your cultivation. The development will be up to you. You must study hard and improve yourself, as life outside is very tough—the strong prey on the weak, and everyone looks out for their own benefit. So don’t be naive.” Gyu then took out a book from his storage bag for Tian to study. The book Tian received covered the knowledge of breathing and physical training for bone and muscle development. Breathing techniques were the foundation of cultivation, enabling one to absorb Qi from nature, which was then stored in the dantian. However, before progressing in that direction, Tian needed to undergo physical training as the initial preparation for opening his dantian. The next day, Gyu instructed Tian to begin his physical training. The first task was to run across a river that was knee-deep for an adult and 30 meters wide. Tian had to cross it 20 times. Next, he was required to carry a river stone weighing five times his body weight to the side of his hut. After that, he had to assume a horse stance facing the sun and continue with punching and kicking movements. The training pushed Tian’s body to its limits, promoting the development of his muscles and bones. In the afternoon, Tian trained with Master Gwei. Master Gwei taught him about medicine, acupuncture, reflex points, pulse examination, and surgery. Master Gwei also covered the basics of alchemy, explaining that medical knowledge was foundational for becoming an alchemist. Tian, having memorized the theoretical aspects of medicine, was then trained in practical applications, such as concocting medicine, cooking medicine, and combining medicinal herbs with poisons. Gwei advised, “Tian, you must remember to always look forward and not rely solely on the books you read. Books are based on the experiences and work of others and cannot always serve as a benchmark. Problems cannot always be solved with a single approach. Other methods may be necessary, too. Similarly, in treatment, we should not rely on just one drug but consider other possible drugs that may affect the duration or process of healing. Do you understand?” Tian nodded, “I understand.” He then asked, “Master Gwei, are you also an alchemist?” Gwei sighed, “Unfortunately, I have not yet become an alchemist. It is very difficult to achieve that status. I haven’t been able to refine pills well, and I always fail the alchemist exams. I hope you can become an alchemist because I see great potential in you. But ultimately, it’s up to you. Don’t follow others’ wishes, pursue your own goals and achieve them. For us masters, seeing you succeed and even surpass our abilities would bring great joy. Masters’ expectations are similar to parents’ expectations, so don’t let it become a burden. Strive to achieve what you want—that’s enough.” Tian absorbed all his master’s advice and said, “Your instructions will be remembered, and I will practice diligently.” During the first week of Tian's rigorous training, he endured it with unwavering determination, never once complaining. As the days passed, his body slowly began to adapt to the demanding regimen set before him. In the second week, Gyu intensified Tian's training, pushing him even harder. Just as Tian had grown accustomed to the previous level of exertion, he found himself facing even greater challenges. His muscles and bones were pushed to their limits, and he was tasked with running while carrying a stone three times his weight and scaling trees with a burden equal to three times his own. The third week brought yet another addition to Tian's training under Gyu's watchful eye. This time, he was required to endure prolonged periods in the water, testing his survival skills. In the fourth week, Gyu raised the bar once more. Tian was tasked with performing push-ups while carrying a load equivalent to ten times his body weight. Throughout this grueling month of training, Tian never once voiced a complaint or refused any of his masters' demands. His body grew accustomed to the challenges posed by Gyu and Gwei's training. Tian soon realized that Master Gyu focused on honing his physical strength, while Master Gwei concentrated on nurturing his mental prowess. In the following month, there were no additional training segments from Master Gyu. However, this time, Master Gyu imposed a stricter deadline, requiring Tian to complete his training by noon. Tian had to double his efforts, yet he complied without much objection. During the third month, Gyu introduced skill training to Tian. Each morning, Tian practiced physical conditioning and body strengthening. He quickly absorbed and replicated his master's lessons with precision. Meanwhile, Master Gwei intensified Tian's mental training, pushing his Panca Indra abilities to their limits. The focus of Master Gwei's training was on developing Tian's abilities to touch, sense, see, and hear, essential skills for a physician. Additionally, Master Gwei trained Tian in the art of using the flying needle acupuncture technique, a technique passed down through the Guan family. Three months of relentless training transformed Tian. The once slender and frail child had grown more robust, resembling a seven-year-old boy in physique. Mentally, Tian, with his high intelligence and Master Gwei's guidance, had advanced to a level akin to a twelve-year-old. "Come here, my child," beckoned Gyu and Gwei. Tian approached his masters with respect. "Tomorrow, we shall embark on a new phase of training. You will begin to cultivate your natural instinctive sensitivity, a skill that cannot be taught but only arises and flourishes in moments of desperation or near-death experiences. Are you prepared? And now, would you like to initiate the opening of your dantian, my son?" Tian replied, "Master, I trust your judgment, and while I feel my body is ready for the dantian opening, I sense that the timing may not be ideal. I believe my body has not yet reached its peak." Gyu and Gwei smiled with pride, grateful to have Tian as their disciple. They considered him a true genius. His dedication was remarkable, especially considering the challenging training meant for Black Realm cultivators, which often required two years to complete. Yet, Tian, at the tender age of six, had accomplished it in just three months. In their eyes, the countless self-proclaimed cultivation geniuses, whether young masters, noble descendants, or sect disciples, were mere pretenders. Most of these so-called geniuses owed their success to abundant resources, pills, and family support. Tian was the real deal, one in ten thousand who walked the path of martial dao with sincerity. "You've made a wise choice, Tian. Do what you believe is best for yourself, for only you truly understand your own capabilities," encouraged Gyu and Gwei. "Tian, we have summoned you here because we have decided to resume our mission soon. We have lingered here for too long," said Gyu with a hint of sadness. "Unfortunately, my child, due to the perilous nature of our mission, it is unlikely that we can take you with us," added Gwei. Tian didn't want to part ways with his beloved teachers, but he understood that this might be the destined path between him and the men he considered his father figures. KneeIing before his masters, Tian expressed his heartfelt gratitude. "Master Gyu, Master Gwei, I understand and appreciate all you have done. Thank you for imparting your knowledge and granting me a second chance at life." I promise to make you proud and fulfill your wishes. I vow to meet you in the Kingdom of Han in the future. Please accept my respect." Tian paid his respects by prostrating himself three times before Gyu and Gwei. "Come here, my son," Gwei said, embracing Tian. "Stay strong, follow your path, and keep your heart steadfast. Remember that every effort you put forth will yield results. This is a gift from us to you." Gwei handed Tian a storage bag and continued, "Take good care of it. Inside, you'll find some small gifts." He then presented a token to Tian, saying, "Keep this token as a reminder. When the day comes for you to visit the Kingdom of Han, return it to us. It will always connect you to us." "Thank you, Masters, for everything," Tian replied with gratitude. Gyu also handed Tian two books and a small sword. "This sword is now yours, and within this book lies the knowledge of a Black-level sword technique. Study it hard. The other book contains advanced techniques and punches. Given your intelligence, I believe you can develop these Bronze-level techniques to even greater heights." Tian accepted these gifts from his masters with gratitude. "Take care of yourself, my son. Always remember, you have a place to call home with us." And with heartfelt farewells, Gyu and Gwei left Tian. Tian began to enter the Red Forest to start his training. After Master Gyu and Master Gwei left, Tian has been training in this forest to hone his instincts. Apart from honing his instincts, Tian also honed the skills on how to survive. Tian had been told that before he successfully opened his dantian, he could only live on the edge of the Red Forest because the center was inhabited by spirit animals and fierce beasts. Beasts themselves were also divided into several levels or realms, and their realm of strength was almost the same as the realm of cultivators. Beast realms were also divided into nine stages, and also started from the lowest level of Black Realm to the highest leve of Immortal Realm. Upon arriving at the edge of the Red Forest, Tian heard a suspicious sound from the direction of the bushes. Tian's five senses suddenly became sensitive. Tian walked warily, and after only taking a few steps, a beast appeared from behind him. It ran quickly, trying to pounce on Tian. Tian reflexively avoided, jumped, and rolled to his right. Just as he was about to get up, he felt the danger coming at him from behind again. Tian rolled again and jumped forward. After there was some distance between Tian and the beast, Tian could clearly see the beasts in front of him. They were two young beasts, which seemed to be still learning how to hunt preys. Perhaps if they were adult beasts, Tian would have been killed by them already. Tian who didn't have any experience in dealing with this situation subconsciously moved back and ran. The two beasts chased after him, flanking him from behind both on the right and left. Tian dodged again quickly when he felt an attack from his right. Tian turned his head and saw the beast on his right jumping towards him, trying to tear his body with its claws. Tian was forced to jump to avoid being attacked by the beast. He managed to avoid it. Tian then felt an attack coming from his left. Tian ducked to avoid the claws that were trying to hit his head. Then as fast as lightning, Tian tried to run in the opposite direction. Scared and unexperienced, Tian was currently only following his instincts. The intelligent Tian disappeared, replaced by a Tian who was frightened and running for his life. His fear even made him forget what he had learned. With cold sweat dripping all over his body, Tian ran in no particular direction to avoid the two predators. By now, Tian still hadn’t realized that he had managed to avoid these two beasts again and again. His body moved naturally and avoided reflexively based on the sensitivity of his five senses. And without his realizing it, Tian had begun to develop sharp instincts. However, just as the attack and dodge game continued, one of the beasts finally succeeded in landing a cut on Tian's left shoulder and cornered him against a large tree. Blood dripped from Tian’s shoulder. The two beasts quickly blocked Tian's escape path, preparing to start their final attack. Feeling cornered and unable to escape, Tian subconsciously glared at his potential predator. Tian was panting with sweat the size of corn dripping from his face. The blood flow felt like it was flowing rapidly to his brain, and breaking through the cells and nerves in his brain. Suddenly, his body responded to impulse signals from the brain working in his subconscious mind which ordered his body to form a self-defense stance. Yes, his survival instinct grew and subconsciously took control. Meanwhile, the two impatient beasts jumped while opening their jaws ready to pounce on Tian's body. When Tian and the two predators were only half a step apart, Tian reflexively lowered his body slightly and his right hand automatically hit the jaw of the beast on the right. After that, Tian did a spinning kick towards the beast on the left. BOOM! Tian’s punches and kicks came in hard which made the attacks of the two beasts fail completely. The two beasts fell backwards and hit the tree. BOOM! BOOM! The sound of the two beasts hitting the big tree vibrated at the same time. And this brought Tian back to full consciousness. Tian grinned excitedly. Although feeling exhausted, Tian had now started to control his fear and was able to think clearly. Tian quickly climbed high up a towering tree, and took out the sword Master Gyu had given him. While sitting on a branch high above the ground, Tian made a big hole the size of himself. Yes, Tian apparently made a resting place for him in the tree. Meanwhile, the two beasts that had previously tried to climb the tree apparently failed to follow Tian's footsteps. The two beasts then attacked blindly towards the tree trunk, but unfortunately the tree trunk was quite hard, making it difficult for them, plus both of them were exhausted after chasing Tian all day. Finally, both of them left Tian. Then Tian entered the tree hole. Due to exhaustion, Tian finally fell asleep. "Just wait, I'll deal with you stvpid beasts later." Tian frowned and promised in his dreams, as the pain from the wounds continued to haunt him. Feeling a sharp pain in his shoulder, Tian jolted awoke. He sat up and retrieved his storage pouch. A smile formed on his face as he looked inside. It turned out that Master Gwei had provided him with a variety of herbs. It seemed that Master Gwei had anticipated what Tian would go through during his training. Tian took out a healing ointment and applied it to his shoulder wound. The pain quickly subsided, and the open wounds healed rapidly. Next, Tian grabbed a piece of dry bread and ate it hungrily. After satisfying his hunger, he examined the contents of his storage pouch once more. Inside, he found two sets of acupuncture needles, more healing ointment, a tool for concocting medicine, various medicinal plants, a basket of bread, some dried meat slices, and two leather pouches filled with water. Additionally, there were several books on medicine preparation and pill refinement techniques. Tian placed all these items back into his storage pouch. He assumed a seated position and began meditating, attempting to align his body and mind. Tian reflected on the events of the previous day, recalling his near-death experience and his own shortcomings. He recognized his own foolishness, fear, and lack of self-confidence. Now, Tian resumed his training with newfound confidence. He realized that his survival the previous day was not solely due to luck but a result of the training he had undergone. Tian could evade, flee, and even fight back, showcasing his physical strength. During that critical moment, he had relied solely on his instincts. Tian began his physical training once again, just as he always did. He trained in an open area, ready to anticipate attacks from the beast creatures. After a short while of training, Tian heard distant sounds. He looked and saw the two beasts that had attacked him the previous day. Tian grinned, saying, "My training partners have returned at last." Without wasting time, the two beasts charged toward Tian from different directions, prepared to pounce. However, this time, Tian was ready to face them head-on. As the two beasts closed in, Tian leaped and counterattacked both of them, landing several blows on each. Receiving this unexpected counterattack infuriated the two beasts, and they blindly pursued Tian, who intentionally fled to enhance his speed and agility. Tian ran toward the trees, employing zigzag movements to dodge their attacks repeatedly. His evasive maneuvers frustrated and further enraged the two beasts. In addition to running and evading, Tian occasionally launched counterattacks, successfully landing multiple punches and kicks. For half a day, Tian engaged in a fierce battle with the two beasts, culminating in their retreat due to numerous bruises and injuries. Tian remained uninjured, his breathing steady and regular. Tian chose not to finish off the two beasts, at least not yet. He lacked the confidence to do so. After the two beasts fled, Tian began to explore his living area, scouting within a 300-meter radius. He recalled a book he had read about battle strategy, emphasizing that in a battle, understanding one's opponent and the terrain would greatly increase the chances of victory. One month passed, and Tian had gained a good understanding of the terrain and the beasts within his territory. He made these beasts his daily training targets, and occasionally, he was counterattacked by groups of beasts. Tian had begun to use his experiences as valuable lessons. Thanks to this, his childish behavior gradually disappeared, and he matured quickly. Three full moons passed without notice. Tian's physical condition had improved significantly. Besides his physical training, the nutrients from the beast meat he consumed and the medicinal herbs he took for muscle and bone strengthening contributed to his growth. His body no longer resembled that of a typical child his age. Six months had elapsed, and Tian felt that his body was in optimal condition for opening his dantian. Through several life-or-death battles with the local beasts, he had sensed that the barrier covering his dantian had become thinner. He believed that soon enough, he would open it naturally, without force. Tian had no intention of following the usual methods described in books for dantian opening. He planned to take a different path and open his dantian as naturally as possible. To achieve this, he intended to use the fire-elemental beast core as the foundation. His goal was clear: to fulfill his dream of becoming a true alchemist. Alchemists used fire as their "weapon" in the pill refinement process. From his experiments, Tian hoped that his dantian would be more receptive to the fire element's Qi, leading to a transformation of his dantian into one imbued with the fire element. Tian found himself inside the cave of a Fire Tiger beast, which he had managed to defeat after a long and exhausting battle. Tian retrieved the Fire Tiger beast's core and, after a moment of composure, began absorbing the Qi from it. Gradually, red Qi flowed into his body, penetrating his dantian effortlessly. His dantian, which had been empty and the size of a marble, expanded to the size of a ping pong ball as it was filled with the fiery Qi. Slowly, it continued to expand until it reached its maximum size, glowing with a bright red hue. As the primary dantian absorbed the fire Qi, it, in turn, distributed energy to every major meridian in his body. "BOOM!" An explosion of energy emanated from Tian's body, signifying the successful opening of his dantian. "Hahaha... it worked! My experiment succeeds!" Tian exclaimed joyfully. While most cultivators had yellow, marble-sized dantians, Tian's was different. It was bright red, the size of a ping pong ball, and had dots of fire essence within it. Moreover, his meridians had expanded, providing larger storage and better circulation for his inner energy. "One experiment down!" Three years had passed since Tian had been living in the Red Forest. Currently, he resided in the deepest region of the forest, known for being inhabited by Mid and High-level Martial Realm beasts. The central area of the Red Forest was dominated by Earth-level and Earth King-level beasts. Living in the forest had heightened Tian's sensory perception and instincts. He had finished off dozens of Low and Mid-level Martial Realm beasts, gaining various benefits from their carcasses. Tian obtained body parts such as gallbladders, claws, bones, and hearts from these beasts, which he dried and turned into powders for medicinal use. The elemental cores of the beasts, comprised of various elements, were stored for refining pills. Their meat provided Tian with sustenance, as it was rich in Qi and nutrients, making it ideal for cultivators. Tian also improved his medical skills during this time. He practiced herbal medicine, acupuncture, and even surgical techniques. Surprisingly, he found that the meridians of animals and humans were fundamentally similar, differing only in their positions. Currently, Tian was in the Mid-level Martial Realm, but his bones had already reached the Gold level. He didn't rush to advance his cultivation realm further. Tian intended for his cultivation to progress naturally, aligned with the foundation of his body. Balanced cultivation offered significant advantages in terms of strength release. Tian could still hold his own against Higher-level beasts due to his balanced approach. He trained his physical body diligently with weights adjusted to his level, consuming both beast meat and medicinal herbs to elevate his bones to the Gold level. In terms of alchemy, Tian had limited knowledge and could only create basic pills. However, these pills, the product of his own experimentation, maintained their healing properties, albeit at varying levels of effectiveness. Tian's approach to medicine differed from the norm. He dried medicinal plants using his own Qi, preserving their potency. Only after this process did he shape them into pills. He gained the confidence to create more pills after repeated comparisons and experiments. Living in the forest for three years provided Tian with a wealth of experiences that he wouldn't have acquired in a conventional life. Although the Red Forest followed the law of the jungle, Tian adhered to his own principles. He didn't provoke or attack beasts unprovoked. However, if being attacked first, he didn't hesitate to engage in a life-and-death battle. Over time, the forest's inhabitants indirectly accepted his presence. While Martial Realm beasts lacked high intelligence, they possessed strong instincts. Tian's frequent battles and assistance to injured beasts in the forest had established his reputation. Even though the beasts lacked high intelligence, they remembered his acts of kindness. The wounded beasts he helped would sometimes visit his cave to leave freshly hunted prey as a form of gratitude. As a result, Tian wasn't surprised when he occasionally found fresh animal carcasses outside his cave after waking up from meditation. While Tian was conducting physical training in his cave, he sensed a gathering of beasts not far from the cave's entrance. Their auras indicated that they were Martial Realm beasts, but Tian's instincts detected no hostile intent. "What do they want?" Tian wondered. He focused his kilIing intent on the beasts, but they remained still, showing no signs of aggression. Curiosity piqued, Tian emerged from his cave. There were twelve silver wolves standing about twenty meters from the cave's entrance. Tian recognized this pack of silver wolves. They controlled the southern territory near his dwelling. Some time ago, Tian had saved a young injured silver wolf from another beast's attack. Tian simply stood there, observing the pack. He didn't know how to communicate with them. Soon, two Martial Realm silver wolves cautiously approached Tian, but they showed no intent to attack. Tian felt slightly uneasy as he wasn't confident in facing two Martial Realm beasts simultaneously. However, the wolves didn't display any aggression, and their Martial Realm auras remained concealed. Tian decided to observe further. The two wolves nodded their heads, and Tian returned the gesture. One of them slowly approached Tian and then lay down about a meter in front of him. The pack's leader, who was behind the two wolves, followed suit, lying down as well. The other ten wolves did the same. Tian understood that they were requesting his assistance. He carefully approached the injured wolf and examined its hind leg, discovering a wound from a venomous fire cobra's bite. "It's a bite from a fire cobra," Tian muttered. Using his acupuncture needles, Tian applied several needles around the wound, and then he drew his sword. Before proceeding, Tian glanced at the wolf, saying, "You may not understand what I'm saying, but at least I'm telling you that I'm going to cut your wound with this sword." "Hopefully, the beast understands," Tian thought. The wolf nodded. Tian proceeded to make an incision on the wound. Initially, black blood flowed out, but after a while, it turned red. Tian quickly applied medicinal herbs to stop the bleeding and let the wound heal. He also removed the acupuncture needles, which had served to numb the area. Tian took out three pills from his storage pouch and placed them on a leaf. "Eat these," Tian said. The wolf saw the three pill-sized objects and consumed them without hesitation. Soon, its aura, which had been Martial Realm-level, changed. Initially red, it slowly merged with the silver aura, ultimately settling down and stabilizing. The pills Tian had given were dantian-cleansing pills that he had created. Their purpose was to cleanse the dantian. Besides poisoning their victims, fire cobras, like the fire elementals, released Qi that disrupted their victims' dantian flow, leading to a decrease in cultivation level or even the destruction of the dantian. The wolf stood up abruptly and distanced itself from Tian and the rest of the pack. Suddenly, its Martial Realm aura flared, and it let out a long howl. A silver bolt of lightning struck the silver wolf. Tian and the other wolves were sent flying backward from the shockwave as the wolf's aura transformed. "Earth-level!" The silver wolf beast had just ascended to a higer Realm!		Fantasy Hero Country		2277	https://www.facebook.com/61561117201220/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704139	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/23/25, 12:20 PM	1740648243	1745428843		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480221394_1784624222328697_538309886917579321_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=taIOX7PofMAQ7kNvgFKJx4H&_nc_oc=AdhVqETnKPTjFSqtaabQmROmZIqgK6mp-bvVTiZfuRnGxcYvwaEiSC3LX4DO1BXFlhC2RNgtv_iKi_RqVWahBCdo&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AGLIv4zSZmlZDo8IvUIWLag&oh=00_AYDdDScCfKwWUhkp02uxpQs2npliTCud3RhUK_j_1m1RxA&oe=67C60B2B	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704140	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 9:47 AM	1740648243	1744987665		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/475440944_9130438913736892_5911369285747680551_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=EB5DnP3CifoQ7kNvgGG14hX&_nc_oc=AdhQ78HKRrv8H4lE2yFo3N5nr19FQ8dlT05c4uc4TDtkOEZ9-iyy76JN7jYJxk-BZXc5oXSmN35k5rQeROn42bsu&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AGLIv4zSZmlZDo8IvUIWLag&oh=00_AYAZ4HXp5dHGEe5YoyVm5MMCh_ZBo7LXtTGL4WAUqLAtNw&oe=67C612D6	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704106	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 9:46 AM	1740648242	1744987615		2645																										herfv.com	Learn more			VIDEO	😍Read the next chapters👉		https://herfv.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=18712&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.8904860430274E+14	Fantasy Hero Country	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480515656_1142930803696547_6625194286995141648_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WOaLoHqvEy0Q7kNvgGjIPyb&_nc_oc=Adgxk5IOaWzd1RTMdvAXGtpa5PTV2O75KmCvJD9c0RtXy7W8e5Dh4_sbMQXqttLnUlTOc9pxyj37oVlL-hYxaC1T&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AwHIpoVeoEQzIlWN5lmRGwy&oh=00_AYA4HUgZgb27GSVeyh4o67lzvfIa3yHGYjJcNOQMdfLcgA&oe=67C5F344	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		Two brothers were leisurely walking along the riverbank, enjoying the quiet night. Suddenly, they heard the sound of small footsteps approaching them. As cultivators of the martial path, they recognized the footsteps as those of a young child. Before long, Gyu and Gwei saw a tired five-year-old child. The exhausted child, taking irregular breaths, remained frozen in place upon spotting them. He then immediately prostrated himself before Gyu and Gwei. "Sir... Please help my mother!" The child said while repeatedly bowing to Gyu and Gwei. The two of them exchanged glances. Gwei stepped forward and approached the child. "What is your name, young one?" "My name is Tian, Sir," the child replied quickly. "What's wrong with your mother?" "My mother won't wake up. She's been in bed since yesterday, and her body is cold and stiff!" Tian explained with a worried expression. "Please help my mother. I promise to be your servant forever, as long as you check on my mother's condition!" he declared firmly. Moved by the determination of the young child, Gyu and Gwei agreed to his request. Gyu picked up the child and carried him. "Where is your home, child?" Tian pointed in a direction, and Gyu, carrying Tian, and Gwei leaped in the direction indicated by the young boy. Soon, they arrived at a ramshackle hut near a small river. They hurriedly entered the hut. Gwei, also a medic, immediately examined the woman lying motionless on a wooden pallet in the small room. In truth, even without Gwei's examination, they could tell that the woman had lost her vital signs. As cultivators, they could sense that the woman had passed away. However, to give the young child some time to realize and accept the cruel fact, Gwei followed the child's request to examine his mother. "Come here, child," Gwei called the young boy closer. "Can you check if there's breath coming from your mother’s nose?" Tian promptly directed his finger under his mother's nostrils. "There's none, sir!" he replied quickly. "Now, get close and put your ear to her chest." "Do you hear or feel her heartbeat?" Gwei asked. "No, sir," replied Tian, his head still resting on his mother's chest. "Sorry to say so, but your mother has passed away, child." Gwei explained calmly. Gwei didn't want to sugarcoat the situation for the child. He wanted him to accept the reality and be strong in this harsh world. Hearing Gwei's words, Tian fell silent and stared idly. After a few breaths, Tian nodded in understanding. Tian looked back at his mother, hugged her lifeless body, and then took two steps back. He performed three bows in front of his mother's body. Afterward, he turned to Gwei and Gyu, and prostrated himself before them. "Thank you both for checking on my mother!" he expressed his gratitude. "As promised, I will serve you as your servant," Tian added firmly. Gyu and Gwei were taken aback by the five-year-old's determination. They hadn't expected such a declaration from him. "We didn't help because we expected something in return. There's no need for you to become our servant. It's only natural for people to help each other," Gwei quickly replied. "Sir, my mother used to say that a man should never break his promises and oaths," Tian insisted. "I promised to be your servant, and I kindly ask that you accept me as your servant in return. I have nothing to offer, so please accept me as payment for your services," he said seriously. Gyu and Gwei exchanged glances, surprised by the determination and strong-willed nature of the young child. "Very well, if that's what you want. You will be our servant until we believe your debt is paid," Gyu exclaimed. "Thank you. I will not disappoint you," Tian said with gratitude. "May I request some time to take care of my mother's body? My mother once said that if she passed away, she wanted her body to be cremated, and her ashes to be scattered in this river." Tian requested straightforwardly. "Yes, take your time," Gwei replied, offering a small smile to Tian. Tian immediately left his home. "Why did you agree to make the child our servant, brother?" Gwei asked his older brother. "This child has strong principles and a strong will. The more we refuse, the more we'll challenge his principles. Besides, I already told him he would be our servant until we feel he's paid his debt," Gyu explained. "This child is not as simple as he appears. I just wanted to evaluate his character and determination. Do you understand, brother?" "I understands your point, brother," Gwei replied. "Good. Let's observe what the child is doing," Gyu said. Gyu and Gwei watched as Tian, without any light source, easily reached the edge of the forest. In the dark night, they could see him gathering dry sticks by the river's edge. His thin body carried the sticks by tying them to himself, and he dragged them towards his hut. "This child has a strong memory. His maturity doesn't match his age," Gyu noted. "True, as long as we guide him properly, he can become someone great," Gwei added. "Although he may not be a genius, individuals like him can surpass even geniuses," Gyu stated. "Like a rough stone, with proper polishing, even a worthless stone can become valuable. Don't forget, even diamonds start as ordinary rocks," Gyu explained with a broad smile. "You're right, brother. This child has the potential to grow," Gwei said with enthusiasm. "Yes, that's correct!" Gyu agreed confidently. Towards morning, Tian stood in front of the wooden mound, which was ready to be lit to cremate his mother's body. It was the last time Tian would see her. He hugged his mother's body for the last time, then removed a necklace from her neck. The necklace had an octagon-shaped pendant with the inscription "Tian" on the back and a carving of a burning dragon on the front. Tian prayed, “Mother, rest in peace in heaven. I promise to fulfill all your wishes and aspirations. Please protect me from up there.” Then, Tian put on his mother's necklace and began lighting the fire to cremate her. Gyu and Gwei sat cultivating in Tian's hut after observing him all night. Gyu slowly opened his eyes. Gyu said, “Brother, please take out the books from your storage bag. I want to assess the boy's abilities and will.” Gwei responded, “Everything, brother? Okay.” Gwei then took out a pile of books from his storage bag. Dozens of books about medicine were scattered on the wooden table in front of them. Gyu then called Tian into the hut. “Boy, can you read and write?” Tian replied, “Yes, Sir.” Gyu said, “Good. In that case, copy this book.” He handed Tian two books, one blank and one Basic Cultivation book. “If you’re hungry, there’s dry bread in that basket. We will be meditating from now on, so don’t disturb us. You can continue your work now.” Tian nodded in understanding and began copying the book given him. Though curious about the food and books, Tian kept his questions to himself due to Gyu’s instructions. Within time, Tian finished copying the book. With great curiosity, he started reading the books before him. He read through the basics of treatment, different types of treatments, medicinal plants, acupuncture techniques, and many other subjects. Tian only needed to read each page once to remember everything. Over the course of three days and nights, young Tian devoured all the books, which took Gwei years to memorize. Tian was so engrossed that he only took brief breaks. He stopped reading when he felt hungry and sleepy, eventually falling asleep soundly in his chair. Gyu and Gwei, who had been observing Tian during their meditation, opened their eyes once he had fallen asleep. Gyu said, “This child is incredibly smart. He has an exceptional memory. Now I’m fully convinced of my assessment.” “Gwei, try testing Tian’s memory skills tomorrow morning,” Gyu added. Gwei replied, “Okay, brother. I’m also very curious about his abilities.” The next morning, Tian, who had just woken up, was shocked to find that the books he had tidied up had disappeared without a trace. He also realized that Gyu and Gwei had finished meditating. “Good morning, Sir.” “Sit down,” Gyu ordered. He then took out food from his storage bag. Seeing the food come out of the tiny piece of cloth, Tian gasped in amazement. “Sir, what is this?!” The size of the cloth and the size of the food that emerged from it didn’t match at all. It was as if seeing a dinner table been extracted from a mouse hole. “Just eat first,” Gyu said. Tian quickly finished his food, eager to get answers about what he had seen. Gyu and Gwei, seeing Tian’s behavior, burst out laughing. “Look at you, kid. You said you wanted to be a servant, but now your curiosity has made you forget all about that,” Gwei said. Gwei then explained to Tian about the storage bag, its function, and how to use it. He also explained that besides storage tools made from special leather, other storage tools could be bracelets, rings, or necklaces. The dimensions of the space inside varied. Gwei elaborated that only cultivators could use these storage devices because they required Qi to open them. Qi, or energy, was essential for improving physical health and utilizing one's potential. To truly experience this energy, one must train their breath and physical body, cultivate Qi, and reach optimal energy levels and spiritual life. Gwei explained that humans could store Qi within themselves, and those who did so were called cultivators. Qi was normally stored in one’s dantian, and its capacity increased with the cultivator's realm. Gyu said, “Tian, you’ve read and copied the basic cultivation book. Explain its contents to us.” Tian nodded and proceeded to explain the book’s contents, starting with the basics of cultivation and the division of realms from lowest to highest. “Each realm are divided into three levels: initial, intermediate, and final.” “The are 9 Realms in total, which are Black, Fighter, Earth, Earth King, Emperor, Sky, Tianzun, Saint, and Immortal.” “Bone levels consist of five stages, which are Bronze Bones, Iron Bones, Golden Bones, Diamond Bones, and Dragon Bones.” Gyu nodded with a smile. Tian then continued. “There are 5 levels of alchemists too. Level 1 is called Advanced Alchemist, Level 2 Silver Alchemist, Level 3 Gold Alchemist, Level 4 Master Alchemist, and Level 5 Grandmaster Alchemist.” “A Level 1 Advanced Alchemist can make special pills for the Black Realm. Level 2 Silver Alchemists can make pills for the Fighter and Earth Realms. Level 3 Gold Alchemists can make pills for the Earth King and Emperor Realms. A Level 4 Master Alchemist can make pills for the Sky and Tianzun Realms. And a Level 5 Grandmaster Alchemist can make pills for the Saint and Immortal Realms.” Gyu and Gwei smiled happily at the five-year-old boy's explanation. Gyu said, “Well done. You’re indeed a smart child.” “Your debt is paid. We now free you from our servant status,” Gyu added. Tian’s eyes sparkled. He bowed deeply to Gyu and Gwei and thanked them. Gwei said, “Finding you has been a stroke of luck for both of us. If you wish, we’re willing to teach you, even though both of our realms are only at the late Fighter stage.” Tian was overjoyed by their offer. Without hesitation, he kowtowed three times to them. Tian had intended to become a cultivator from the beginning, driven by a promise to his mother. He wanted to become strong to fulfill that promise and achieve his mother's unfulfilled wishes. Gyu said, “From now on you can call us Master Gyu and Master Gwei. We will teach you the skills and knowledge we have. Even though our knowledge is not advanced, it will at least serve as a foundation for you to survive.” Gwei added, “Moreover, the most important thing is to use the knowledge you gain from us in the path of virtue and truth. Always remember that every human being is equal—there is no difference. Be fair to everyone, uphold the truth, be firm according to the circumstances, and stand on your own feet. Be a useful person and don't let yourself be used or manipulated by evils. A great person is one who works hard and continually challenges themselves to progress and rise to the top, whether in the path of martial arts or medicine.” “Do you understand” Gwei asked. Tian bowed, “I understand your words, Master, and I promise, in the name of heaven and earth, to do my best.” A deafening sound of thunder followed. Gyu and Gwei exchanged glances before looking back at Tian. Gyu muttered to himself, “This child is blessed by heaven. His words have been heard by heaven.” Gyu then said, “Your promise is heard by heaven, son. Even heaven remembers your promise, so always keep it in mind and make it the principle of your life. Understand, son?” Tian replied, “Yes, Master.” Gyu continued, “Even though we are now your masters, we will not make things easy for you. We will only guide you, the rest depends on your own abilities. In the morning, you will train with me, and in the afternoon, you will train with Master Gwei. Prepare yourself well, we will start practicing tomorrow.” “Yes, Master,” Tian responded, nodding and saluting with cupped hands. Meanwhile, Gyu and Gwei introduced their backgrounds. Gyu and Gwei described their home continent, which was divided into five parts: the Eastern Continent, the Western Continent, the Northern Continent, the Southern Continent, and the Central Continent. “Among these, the Central Continent is the strongest, as the most powerful cultivators are found there. The Northern Continent is the second strongest and consists of two empires, with five kingdoms under these empires and four major sects within them. The Southern Continent has three empires and three large sects. The Western Continent also has two empires, four kingdoms, and four sects. The Eastern Continent is composed of three empires, four kingdoms, and four sects. The Central Continent, however, has only one empire, five kingdoms, and ten large sects.” It turned out that Gyu and Gwei were part of the core family of the Guan Nobles, who were nobles in the Han Kingdom. They were currently on a mission from the Han Kingdom to find some medicinal plants in the Sun Kingdom, where Tian currently lived, specifically in the City of Leaves. The Sun Kingdom and the Han Kingdom were allies, so they had no difficulty entering this area. Gyu said, “Tian, now you know where we come from. We won’t be here for long, so make the best use of the time we have. What we will teach you is only basic knowledge to lay the foundation for your cultivation. The development will be up to you. You must study hard and improve yourself, as life outside is very tough—the strong prey on the weak, and everyone looks out for their own benefit. So don’t be naive.” Gyu then took out a book from his storage bag for Tian to study. The book Tian received covered the knowledge of breathing and physical training for bone and muscle development. Breathing techniques were the foundation of cultivation, enabling one to absorb Qi from nature, which was then stored in the dantian. However, before progressing in that direction, Tian needed to undergo physical training as the initial preparation for opening his dantian. The next day, Gyu instructed Tian to begin his physical training. The first task was to run across a river that was knee-deep for an adult and 30 meters wide. Tian had to cross it 20 times. Next, he was required to carry a river stone weighing five times his body weight to the side of his hut. After that, he had to assume a horse stance facing the sun and continue with punching and kicking movements. The training pushed Tian’s body to its limits, promoting the development of his muscles and bones. In the afternoon, Tian trained with Master Gwei. Master Gwei taught him about medicine, acupuncture, reflex points, pulse examination, and surgery. Master Gwei also covered the basics of alchemy, explaining that medical knowledge was foundational for becoming an alchemist. Tian, having memorized the theoretical aspects of medicine, was then trained in practical applications, such as concocting medicine, cooking medicine, and combining medicinal herbs with poisons. Gwei advised, “Tian, you must remember to always look forward and not rely solely on the books you read. Books are based on the experiences and work of others and cannot always serve as a benchmark. Problems cannot always be solved with a single approach. Other methods may be necessary, too. Similarly, in treatment, we should not rely on just one drug but consider other possible drugs that may affect the duration or process of healing. Do you understand?” Tian nodded, “I understand.” He then asked, “Master Gwei, are you also an alchemist?” Gwei sighed, “Unfortunately, I have not yet become an alchemist. It is very difficult to achieve that status. I haven’t been able to refine pills well, and I always fail the alchemist exams. I hope you can become an alchemist because I see great potential in you. But ultimately, it’s up to you. Don’t follow others’ wishes, pursue your own goals and achieve them. For us masters, seeing you succeed and even surpass our abilities would bring great joy. Masters’ expectations are similar to parents’ expectations, so don’t let it become a burden. Strive to achieve what you want—that’s enough.” Tian absorbed all his master’s advice and said, “Your instructions will be remembered, and I will practice diligently.” During the first week of Tian's rigorous training, he endured it with unwavering determination, never once complaining. As the days passed, his body slowly began to adapt to the demanding regimen set before him. In the second week, Gyu intensified Tian's training, pushing him even harder. Just as Tian had grown accustomed to the previous level of exertion, he found himself facing even greater challenges. His muscles and bones were pushed to their limits, and he was tasked with running while carrying a stone three times his weight and scaling trees with a burden equal to three times his own. The third week brought yet another addition to Tian's training under Gyu's watchful eye. This time, he was required to endure prolonged periods in the water, testing his survival skills. In the fourth week, Gyu raised the bar once more. Tian was tasked with performing push-ups while carrying a load equivalent to ten times his body weight. Throughout this grueling month of training, Tian never once voiced a complaint or refused any of his masters' demands. His body grew accustomed to the challenges posed by Gyu and Gwei's training. Tian soon realized that Master Gyu focused on honing his physical strength, while Master Gwei concentrated on nurturing his mental prowess. In the following month, there were no additional training segments from Master Gyu. However, this time, Master Gyu imposed a stricter deadline, requiring Tian to complete his training by noon. Tian had to double his efforts, yet he complied without much objection. During the third month, Gyu introduced skill training to Tian. Each morning, Tian practiced physical conditioning and body strengthening. He quickly absorbed and replicated his master's lessons with precision. Meanwhile, Master Gwei intensified Tian's mental training, pushing his Panca Indra abilities to their limits. The focus of Master Gwei's training was on developing Tian's abilities to touch, sense, see, and hear, essential skills for a physician. Additionally, Master Gwei trained Tian in the art of using the flying needle acupuncture technique, a technique passed down through the Guan family. Three months of relentless training transformed Tian. The once slender and frail child had grown more robust, resembling a seven-year-old boy in physique. Mentally, Tian, with his high intelligence and Master Gwei's guidance, had advanced to a level akin to a twelve-year-old. "Come here, my child," beckoned Gyu and Gwei. Tian approached his masters with respect. "Tomorrow, we shall embark on a new phase of training. You will begin to cultivate your natural instinctive sensitivity, a skill that cannot be taught but only arises and flourishes in moments of desperation or near-death experiences. Are you prepared? And now, would you like to initiate the opening of your dantian, my son?" Tian replied, "Master, I trust your judgment, and while I feel my body is ready for the dantian opening, I sense that the timing may not be ideal. I believe my body has not yet reached its peak." Gyu and Gwei smiled with pride, grateful to have Tian as their disciple. They considered him a true genius. His dedication was remarkable, especially considering the challenging training meant for Black Realm cultivators, which often required two years to complete. Yet, Tian, at the tender age of six, had accomplished it in just three months. In their eyes, the countless self-proclaimed cultivation geniuses, whether young masters, noble descendants, or sect disciples, were mere pretenders. Most of these so-called geniuses owed their success to abundant resources, pills, and family support. Tian was the real deal, one in ten thousand who walked the path of martial dao with sincerity. "You've made a wise choice, Tian. Do what you believe is best for yourself, for only you truly understand your own capabilities," encouraged Gyu and Gwei. "Tian, we have summoned you here because we have decided to resume our mission soon. We have lingered here for too long," said Gyu with a hint of sadness. "Unfortunately, my child, due to the perilous nature of our mission, it is unlikely that we can take you with us," added Gwei. Tian didn't want to part ways with his beloved teachers, but he understood that this might be the destined path between him and the men he considered his father figures. KneeIing before his masters, Tian expressed his heartfelt gratitude. "Master Gyu, Master Gwei, I understand and appreciate all you have done. Thank you for imparting your knowledge and granting me a second chance at life." I promise to make you proud and fulfill your wishes. I vow to meet you in the Kingdom of Han in the future. Please accept my respect." Tian paid his respects by prostrating himself three times before Gyu and Gwei. "Come here, my son," Gwei said, embracing Tian. "Stay strong, follow your path, and keep your heart steadfast. Remember that every effort you put forth will yield results. This is a gift from us to you." Gwei handed Tian a storage bag and continued, "Take good care of it. Inside, you'll find some small gifts." He then presented a token to Tian, saying, "Keep this token as a reminder. When the day comes for you to visit the Kingdom of Han, return it to us. It will always connect you to us." "Thank you, Masters, for everything," Tian replied with gratitude. Gyu also handed Tian two books and a small sword. "This sword is now yours, and within this book lies the knowledge of a Black-level sword technique. Study it hard. The other book contains advanced techniques and punches. Given your intelligence, I believe you can develop these Bronze-level techniques to even greater heights." Tian accepted these gifts from his masters with gratitude. "Take care of yourself, my son. Always remember, you have a place to call home with us." And with heartfelt farewells, Gyu and Gwei left Tian. Tian began to enter the Red Forest to start his training. After Master Gyu and Master Gwei left, Tian has been training in this forest to hone his instincts. Apart from honing his instincts, Tian also honed the skills on how to survive. Tian had been told that before he successfully opened his dantian, he could only live on the edge of the Red Forest because the center was inhabited by spirit animals and fierce beasts. Beasts themselves were also divided into several levels or realms, and their realm of strength was almost the same as the realm of cultivators. Beast realms were also divided into nine stages, and also started from the lowest level of Black Realm to the highest leve of Immortal Realm. Upon arriving at the edge of the Red Forest, Tian heard a suspicious sound from the direction of the bushes. Tian's five senses suddenly became sensitive. Tian walked warily, and after only taking a few steps, a beast appeared from behind him. It ran quickly, trying to pounce on Tian. Tian reflexively avoided, jumped, and rolled to his right. Just as he was about to get up, he felt the danger coming at him from behind again. Tian rolled again and jumped forward. After there was some distance between Tian and the beast, Tian could clearly see the beasts in front of him. They were two young beasts, which seemed to be still learning how to hunt preys. Perhaps if they were adult beasts, Tian would have been killed by them already. Tian who didn't have any experience in dealing with this situation subconsciously moved back and ran. The two beasts chased after him, flanking him from behind both on the right and left. Tian dodged again quickly when he felt an attack from his right. Tian turned his head and saw the beast on his right jumping towards him, trying to tear his body with its claws. Tian was forced to jump to avoid being attacked by the beast. He managed to avoid it. Tian then felt an attack coming from his left. Tian ducked to avoid the claws that were trying to hit his head. Then as fast as lightning, Tian tried to run in the opposite direction. Scared and unexperienced, Tian was currently only following his instincts. The intelligent Tian disappeared, replaced by a Tian who was frightened and running for his life. His fear even made him forget what he had learned. With cold sweat dripping all over his body, Tian ran in no particular direction to avoid the two predators. By now, Tian still hadn’t realized that he had managed to avoid these two beasts again and again. His body moved naturally and avoided reflexively based on the sensitivity of his five senses. And without his realizing it, Tian had begun to develop sharp instincts. However, just as the attack and dodge game continued, one of the beasts finally succeeded in landing a cut on Tian's left shoulder and cornered him against a large tree. Blood dripped from Tian’s shoulder. The two beasts quickly blocked Tian's escape path, preparing to start their final attack. Feeling cornered and unable to escape, Tian subconsciously glared at his potential predator. Tian was panting with sweat the size of corn dripping from his face. The blood flow felt like it was flowing rapidly to his brain, and breaking through the cells and nerves in his brain. Suddenly, his body responded to impulse signals from the brain working in his subconscious mind which ordered his body to form a self-defense stance. Yes, his survival instinct grew and subconsciously took control. Meanwhile, the two impatient beasts jumped while opening their jaws ready to pounce on Tian's body. When Tian and the two predators were only half a step apart, Tian reflexively lowered his body slightly and his right hand automatically hit the jaw of the beast on the right. After that, Tian did a spinning kick towards the beast on the left. BOOM! Tian’s punches and kicks came in hard which made the attacks of the two beasts fail completely. The two beasts fell backwards and hit the tree. BOOM! BOOM! The sound of the two beasts hitting the big tree vibrated at the same time. And this brought Tian back to full consciousness. Tian grinned excitedly. Although feeling exhausted, Tian had now started to control his fear and was able to think clearly. Tian quickly climbed high up a towering tree, and took out the sword Master Gyu had given him. While sitting on a branch high above the ground, Tian made a big hole the size of himself. Yes, Tian apparently made a resting place for him in the tree. Meanwhile, the two beasts that had previously tried to climb the tree apparently failed to follow Tian's footsteps. The two beasts then attacked blindly towards the tree trunk, but unfortunately the tree trunk was quite hard, making it difficult for them, plus both of them were exhausted after chasing Tian all day. Finally, both of them left Tian. Then Tian entered the tree hole. Due to exhaustion, Tian finally fell asleep. "Just wait, I'll deal with you stvpid beasts later." Tian frowned and promised in his dreams, as the pain from the wounds continued to haunt him. Feeling a sharp pain in his shoulder, Tian jolted awoke. He sat up and retrieved his storage pouch. A smile formed on his face as he looked inside. It turned out that Master Gwei had provided him with a variety of herbs. It seemed that Master Gwei had anticipated what Tian would go through during his training. Tian took out a healing ointment and applied it to his shoulder wound. The pain quickly subsided, and the open wounds healed rapidly. Next, Tian grabbed a piece of dry bread and ate it hungrily. After satisfying his hunger, he examined the contents of his storage pouch once more. Inside, he found two sets of acupuncture needles, more healing ointment, a tool for concocting medicine, various medicinal plants, a basket of bread, some dried meat slices, and two leather pouches filled with water. Additionally, there were several books on medicine preparation and pill refinement techniques. Tian placed all these items back into his storage pouch. He assumed a seated position and began meditating, attempting to align his body and mind. Tian reflected on the events of the previous day, recalling his near-death experience and his own shortcomings. He recognized his own foolishness, fear, and lack of self-confidence. Now, Tian resumed his training with newfound confidence. He realized that his survival the previous day was not solely due to luck but a result of the training he had undergone. Tian could evade, flee, and even fight back, showcasing his physical strength. During that critical moment, he had relied solely on his instincts. Tian began his physical training once again, just as he always did. He trained in an open area, ready to anticipate attacks from the beast creatures. After a short while of training, Tian heard distant sounds. He looked and saw the two beasts that had attacked him the previous day. Tian grinned, saying, "My training partners have returned at last." Without wasting time, the two beasts charged toward Tian from different directions, prepared to pounce. However, this time, Tian was ready to face them head-on. As the two beasts closed in, Tian leaped and counterattacked both of them, landing several blows on each. Receiving this unexpected counterattack infuriated the two beasts, and they blindly pursued Tian, who intentionally fled to enhance his speed and agility. Tian ran toward the trees, employing zigzag movements to dodge their attacks repeatedly. His evasive maneuvers frustrated and further enraged the two beasts. In addition to running and evading, Tian occasionally launched counterattacks, successfully landing multiple punches and kicks. For half a day, Tian engaged in a fierce battle with the two beasts, culminating in their retreat due to numerous bruises and injuries. Tian remained uninjured, his breathing steady and regular. Tian chose not to finish off the two beasts, at least not yet. He lacked the confidence to do so. After the two beasts fled, Tian began to explore his living area, scouting within a 300-meter radius. He recalled a book he had read about battle strategy, emphasizing that in a battle, understanding one's opponent and the terrain would greatly increase the chances of victory. One month passed, and Tian had gained a good understanding of the terrain and the beasts within his territory. He made these beasts his daily training targets, and occasionally, he was counterattacked by groups of beasts. Tian had begun to use his experiences as valuable lessons. Thanks to this, his childish behavior gradually disappeared, and he matured quickly. Three full moons passed without notice. Tian's physical condition had improved significantly. Besides his physical training, the nutrients from the beast meat he consumed and the medicinal herbs he took for muscle and bone strengthening contributed to his growth. His body no longer resembled that of a typical child his age. Six months had elapsed, and Tian felt that his body was in optimal condition for opening his dantian. Through several life-or-death battles with the local beasts, he had sensed that the barrier covering his dantian had become thinner. He believed that soon enough, he would open it naturally, without force. Tian had no intention of following the usual methods described in books for dantian opening. He planned to take a different path and open his dantian as naturally as possible. To achieve this, he intended to use the fire-elemental beast core as the foundation. His goal was clear: to fulfill his dream of becoming a true alchemist. Alchemists used fire as their "weapon" in the pill refinement process. From his experiments, Tian hoped that his dantian would be more receptive to the fire element's Qi, leading to a transformation of his dantian into one imbued with the fire element. Tian found himself inside the cave of a Fire Tiger beast, which he had managed to defeat after a long and exhausting battle. Tian retrieved the Fire Tiger beast's core and, after a moment of composure, began absorbing the Qi from it. Gradually, red Qi flowed into his body, penetrating his dantian effortlessly. His dantian, which had been empty and the size of a marble, expanded to the size of a ping pong ball as it was filled with the fiery Qi. Slowly, it continued to expand until it reached its maximum size, glowing with a bright red hue. As the primary dantian absorbed the fire Qi, it, in turn, distributed energy to every major meridian in his body. "BOOM!" An explosion of energy emanated from Tian's body, signifying the successful opening of his dantian. "Hahaha... it worked! My experiment succeeds!" Tian exclaimed joyfully. While most cultivators had yellow, marble-sized dantians, Tian's was different. It was bright red, the size of a ping pong ball, and had dots of fire essence within it. Moreover, his meridians had expanded, providing larger storage and better circulation for his inner energy. "One experiment down!" Three years had passed since Tian had been living in the Red Forest. Currently, he resided in the deepest region of the forest, known for being inhabited by Mid and High-level Martial Realm beasts. The central area of the Red Forest was dominated by Earth-level and Earth King-level beasts. Living in the forest had heightened Tian's sensory perception and instincts. He had finished off dozens of Low and Mid-level Martial Realm beasts, gaining various benefits from their carcasses. Tian obtained body parts such as gallbladders, claws, bones, and hearts from these beasts, which he dried and turned into powders for medicinal use. The elemental cores of the beasts, comprised of various elements, were stored for refining pills. Their meat provided Tian with sustenance, as it was rich in Qi and nutrients, making it ideal for cultivators. Tian also improved his medical skills during this time. He practiced herbal medicine, acupuncture, and even surgical techniques. Surprisingly, he found that the meridians of animals and humans were fundamentally similar, differing only in their positions. Currently, Tian was in the Mid-level Martial Realm, but his bones had already reached the Gold level. He didn't rush to advance his cultivation realm further. Tian intended for his cultivation to progress naturally, aligned with the foundation of his body. Balanced cultivation offered significant advantages in terms of strength release. Tian could still hold his own against Higher-level beasts due to his balanced approach. He trained his physical body diligently with weights adjusted to his level, consuming both beast meat and medicinal herbs to elevate his bones to the Gold level. In terms of alchemy, Tian had limited knowledge and could only create basic pills. However, these pills, the product of his own experimentation, maintained their healing properties, albeit at varying levels of effectiveness. Tian's approach to medicine differed from the norm. He dried medicinal plants using his own Qi, preserving their potency. Only after this process did he shape them into pills. He gained the confidence to create more pills after repeated comparisons and experiments. Living in the forest for three years provided Tian with a wealth of experiences that he wouldn't have acquired in a conventional life. Although the Red Forest followed the law of the jungle, Tian adhered to his own principles. He didn't provoke or attack beasts unprovoked. However, if being attacked first, he didn't hesitate to engage in a life-and-death battle. Over time, the forest's inhabitants indirectly accepted his presence. While Martial Realm beasts lacked high intelligence, they possessed strong instincts. Tian's frequent battles and assistance to injured beasts in the forest had established his reputation. Even though the beasts lacked high intelligence, they remembered his acts of kindness. The wounded beasts he helped would sometimes visit his cave to leave freshly hunted prey as a form of gratitude. As a result, Tian wasn't surprised when he occasionally found fresh animal carcasses outside his cave after waking up from meditation. While Tian was conducting physical training in his cave, he sensed a gathering of beasts not far from the cave's entrance. Their auras indicated that they were Martial Realm beasts, but Tian's instincts detected no hostile intent. "What do they want?" Tian wondered. He focused his kilIing intent on the beasts, but they remained still, showing no signs of aggression. Curiosity piqued, Tian emerged from his cave. There were twelve silver wolves standing about twenty meters from the cave's entrance. Tian recognized this pack of silver wolves. They controlled the southern territory near his dwelling. Some time ago, Tian had saved a young injured silver wolf from another beast's attack. Tian simply stood there, observing the pack. He didn't know how to communicate with them. Soon, two Martial Realm silver wolves cautiously approached Tian, but they showed no intent to attack. Tian felt slightly uneasy as he wasn't confident in facing two Martial Realm beasts simultaneously. However, the wolves didn't display any aggression, and their Martial Realm auras remained concealed. Tian decided to observe further. The two wolves nodded their heads, and Tian returned the gesture. One of them slowly approached Tian and then lay down about a meter in front of him. The pack's leader, who was behind the two wolves, followed suit, lying down as well. The other ten wolves did the same. Tian understood that they were requesting his assistance. He carefully approached the injured wolf and examined its hind leg, discovering a wound from a venomous fire cobra's bite. "It's a bite from a fire cobra," Tian muttered. Using his acupuncture needles, Tian applied several needles around the wound, and then he drew his sword. Before proceeding, Tian glanced at the wolf, saying, "You may not understand what I'm saying, but at least I'm telling you that I'm going to cut your wound with this sword." "Hopefully, the beast understands," Tian thought. The wolf nodded. Tian proceeded to make an incision on the wound. Initially, black blood flowed out, but after a while, it turned red. Tian quickly applied medicinal herbs to stop the bleeding and let the wound heal. He also removed the acupuncture needles, which had served to numb the area. Tian took out three pills from his storage pouch and placed them on a leaf. "Eat these," Tian said. The wolf saw the three pill-sized objects and consumed them without hesitation. Soon, its aura, which had been Martial Realm-level, changed. Initially red, it slowly merged with the silver aura, ultimately settling down and stabilizing. The pills Tian had given were dantian-cleansing pills that he had created. Their purpose was to cleanse the dantian. Besides poisoning their victims, fire cobras, like the fire elementals, released Qi that disrupted their victims' dantian flow, leading to a decrease in cultivation level or even the destruction of the dantian. The wolf stood up abruptly and distanced itself from Tian and the rest of the pack. Suddenly, its Martial Realm aura flared, and it let out a long howl. A silver bolt of lightning struck the silver wolf. Tian and the other wolves were sent flying backward from the shockwave as the wolf's aura transformed. "Earth-level!" The silver wolf beast had just ascended to a higer Realm!		Fantasy Hero Country		2277	https://www.facebook.com/61561117201220/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704108	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/24/25, 4:14 AM	1740648242	1745486064		2645																										norvure.com	Shop now			IMAGE	Effortless Manicures Anytime, Anywhere!	40% Off Until Midnight	https://norvure.com/products/clip-click%E2%84%A2-the-effortless-electric-nail-trimmer			1.1075792873604E+14	HappyMe's	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440943208_1131808218104590_2955018481176265273_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=jL6o6ypSP8sQ7kNvgGk5WkH&_nc_oc=Adg9XuJMlT4ZTEY_klJJOfmhJwIBatHSEgCb9a2pGM0qImpH8v3dHjmViYAcGiAF0gv8WwjkaGvEsK5zlkeytxPD&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYA3sCTjut916v7GuFdyPbPYTdTu8r8RRfs0nmRnL5qYOw&oe=67C60D99	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		💅 Achieve salon-quality manicures with ease using Clip & Click™! No more struggling with traditional nail clippers - let the powerful motor and innovative design do the work for you. 👉 Click Shop Now And Get Yours 40% Off Until Midnight!		HappyMe's		4118	https://www.facebook.com/100094368992659/	0		SHOP_NOW								View Edit Delete
2704109	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 4:31 AM	1740648242	1745314315		2645																										norvure.com	Shop now			IMAGE	2 in 1 Physical and Chemical Sunscreen Combo SPF50+	40% Off Until Midnight	https://norvure.com/products/peptide-9-2-in-1-physical-and-chemical-sunscreen-combo-spf50-2-pack			1.0499263250923E+14	HeartlyLove	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448134581_1528333388102910_7050010973605501980_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=XvtksEdXnCQQ7kNvgG31zYc&_nc_oc=AdjKjWyx1lmlSQMKj5-g0enIrlV2ON2fC5Iw6jOIMH0iWZUOIGurizLKXNePvZongECBjowkCeCZnOuV0hNvAt63&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYA0_0akQOaatEpAJAAM8b5BTtKXAmv9hzKf-WWLF1Irgw&oe=67C5E6B7	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		🌞 Ready for superior sun protection on the go? 🛡️ Meet Peptide 9 Bio Sun Stick – SPF 50+ and 9 Peptide Complex for youthful skin. 💪 Combines physical and chemical sunscreens for unbeatable UV defense. 🏊 Water-resistant, sweat-resistant, and perfect for outdoor adventures. 😌 Non-greasy, non-sticky – enjoy smooth, comfortable skin without the white cast. 👇Click Below To Get Yours 40% Off Until Midnight!		HeartlyLove		745	https://www.facebook.com/100089641703840/	0		SHOP_NOW								View Edit Delete
2704110	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 12:16 AM	1740648242	1745298992		2645																										operkn.com	Learn more			IMAGE	이곳을 클릭하고 무료로 읽어보세요!		https://operkn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11942&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.2362714083366E+14	남성 소설 모음	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476384689_641689602136175_5527132392105574113_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kg7FyP7xgRAQ7kNvgHqciIf&_nc_oc=Adj9FiYp-ZtyfRpQ0EtIcH1EsHgjxr03uemPc8hSwI_HParjA9u8WZDa1AiGdYSgQCZPYvvWYB4F-bhwA3OcPXSE&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYCkdXnH89bXe6kW2_8_zcFgm2Bjq_G6KPytOAGI-JQf_A&oe=67C60CBB	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		때는 밤 11시. 형님 집 아래에 있는 공원에서 야간 러닝을 하던 중, 풀숲 속에서 들려오는 남녀의 바스락 소리가 들려왔다. “진동성, 설마 안 되는 거야? 집에서는 느낌 안 산다고 해서 여기까지 왔더니, 왜 아직도 안 돼?” ‘저거 우리 형수님 목소리 아니야?’ 나는 그 소리를 듣자마자 여자가 내 형수님 고태연이라는 걸 알아버렸다. ‘형과 형수는 밥 먹으러 간다고 했는데? 왜 공원 풀숲에 있는 거지?’ 여자 친구는 한 번도 안 사귀어 봤지만 동영상은 그래도 많이 봤다고 자부하기에, 나는 곧바로 두 사람이 무슨 짓을 하는지 알아버렸다. ‘형과 형수님이 이런 스릴을 좋아할 줄은 몰랐네. 그것도 공원에서.’ 순간 몰래 엿듣고 싶다는 생각을 참을 수 없었다. 형수는 얼굴도 예쁘장한데 몸매는 더 끝내준다. 그런 형수의 신음소리라니 이건 꿈에 그리던 일이었다. 살금살금 수풀 쪽으로 걸어가 몰래 머리를 내밀었더니 형수님이 형 위에 앉아 있었다. 물론 나를 등지고 있었지만 등 라인을 감탄할 수밖에 없었다. 순간 입이 바싹 마르고 아랫배에 열기가 올라왔다. 하지만 이렇게 매력적인 형수님 앞에서 형은 영 맥을 못 췄다. “태연아, 나 여전히 안 되는데.” 그 말에 형수가 버럭 화를 냈다. “약도 없네, 정말. 이제 고작 서른다섯이면서 왜 이렇게 쓸모가 없어? 안 서면 싸기라도 해야 할 거 아니야. 아무것도 없으면 애는 어떻게 가져? 계속 이러면 나 다른 사람 만난다? 당신은 애 싫을지 몰라도 나는 엄마가 되고 싶다고.” 잔뜩 화가 난 형수가 바지를 입고는 수풀 밖으로 걸어 나오자 놀란 나는 헐레벌떡 도망쳤다. 집에 돌아온 지 얼마 지나지 않아 형수가 돌아오는 소리가 들렸다. ‘쾅’ 닫히는 문소리에 내 가슴도 ‘철렁’ 내려앉았다. ‘깜짝 놀랐네. 형과 형수님 사이가 이렇게 안 좋을 줄이야.’ 나는 속으로 중얼거리며 가슴을 쓸어내렸다. 여자는 나이가 들수록 욕구가 많아진다더니 형수님도 욕구 불만인 게 틀림없었다. ‘하긴, 형처럼 비실비실한 몸으로 형수님을 어떻게 만족시키겠어? 나 정도는 돼야지.’ ‘퉤퉤퉤! 내가 지금 무슨 생각을 하는 거야? 고태연은 내 형수님이라고 어떻게 이런 생각을 할 수 있어?’ 물론 내가 진동성과 친형제는 아니지만 친형제 못지않게 끈끈한 사이다. 형이 아니었으면 내가 대학도 갈 수 없었을 거고. 내가 이런저런 생각에 잠겨 있을 때, 옆방에서 낮은 신음소리가 들려왔다. 얼른 귀를 벽에 대고 엿들어 봤더니 이건 틀림없이 신음이었다. ‘형수가 지금...’ 생각할수록 몸이 달아올라 도저히 참을 수 없어 나도 결국 바지 버클을 내렸다. 잠시 뒤, 벽 하나를 사이 두고 나와 형수의 신음 소리가 한데 섞였다. 영혼이 이어진 듯한 느낌에 나도 모르게 온갖 생각이 들었다. 형수가 나와 만났다면 얼마나 좋을까 하는 생각이 들어났다. 하지만 이건 절대 불가능한 일이다. 형수와 나 사이에는 영원히 넘을 수 없는 형이라는 존재가 있으니. 형한테 미안한 일은 할 수 없다. 더러워진 속옷을 대충 화장실에 두고 나는 내일 씻자는 생각으로 잠이 들었다. 이튿날, 잠에서 깨었을 때 시간은 벌써 9시가 넘었다. 형은 이미 출근했고 집에는 나와 형수 둘뿐이었다. 아침을 하는 형수는 실크로 된 나시 슬립을 입은 채로 굴곡진 몸매를 드러냈다. 특히 풍만한 가슴을 본 순간 입이 바싹 말랐다. “수호 씨, 일어났어요? 얼른 씻고 밥 먹어요.” 형수는 나를 보자마자 먼저 인사를 건넸다. 내가 이곳에 온 지는 아직 며칠 되지 않기에 형수와 아직 친해지지 못하여 많이 어색했다. 이에 나는 짤막하게 대답하고 곧장 화장실로 향했다. 그렇게 한창 씻던 그때, 갑자기 어제 벗어두었던 속옷이 내 뇌리를 스쳤다. ‘형수가 나보다 일찍 깨어났는데 설마 본 건 아니겠지?’ 이런 생각을 하며 재빨리 확인한 나는 그대로 얼어붙고 말았다. 속옷이 사라졌다. 내가 이곳저곳 찾고 있을 때 갑자기 뒤에서 형수의 목소리가 들려왔다. “찾을 필요 없어요. 이미 씻었으니까.” 순간 가슴이 철렁했다. ‘그 속옷에 내 정액이 가득 묻어 있는데, 형수가 씻었다면 봤을 거잖아!’ 이건 너무 부끄러웠다. 그런데 형수는 팔짱을 낀 채 눈웃음을 치며 아무렇지 않은 듯 나를 봤다. “수호 씨, 혹시 어제 무슨 소리 들었어요?” 나는 고개를 절레절레 흔들며 어제 형수의 소리를 들었다는 걸 극구 부인했다. “아니요, 아무것도 못 들었어요.” “그래요? 내 방에서 이상한 소리 듣지 못했어요?” ‘이건 나를 시험하는 건가?’ “저 어제 10시쯤에 잠들어서 아무것도 못 들었어요.” 이 말을 끝으로 나는 도망치듯 그 자리를 벗어났다. 왠지 모르겠지만 형수의 심문에 가슴이 콕콕 찔렸고 눈은 저도 모르게 형수의 가슴으로 향했다. 분명 마가 낀 게 틀림없다. 나는 곧장 식탁 앞에 앉아 묵묵히 음식을 먹었다. 하지만 밥이 코로 넘어가는지 입으로 넘어가는지 모르겠다. 그도 그럴 게, 형수가 이내 걸어와 하필이면 내 옆에 앉았기 때문이다. 왜 이러는지 이해가 되지 않는다. 예전에는 분명 내 맞은편에 앉았는데, 오늘은 왜 내 옆에 앉는지. 내가 이런저런 생각에 잠겨 있을 때, 형수가 갑자기 손가락으로 내 팔뚝을 쿡쿡 찔렀다. 순간 온몸이 감전되는 듯 찌릿해 났다. ‘여자가 내 몸을 만지는 게 이런 기분이구나.’ 신기한 기분이었다. “수호 씨, 혹시 내가 무서워요?” “아니요. 그냥 조금 어색해서요.” “사람은 원래 어색하다가 점점 익숙해지는 거 아니겠어요? 어색하니까 더 많이 교류해야죠. 그래야 얼른 친해지죠. 수호 씨, 남자와 여자가 가장 빨리 친해지는 방법이 뭔지 알아요?” 내 착각인지 모르겠으나 형수는 분명 나에게 암시하는 것 같았다. 그걸 인식하니 너무 당황해 밥이 넘어가지 않았다. 설렘 반 긴장 반인 심정으로 형수의 말에 담긴 의미를 생각하다가 끝내 용기를 내 질문했다. “뭔데요?” “아이 만드는 거요.” 형수는 맑은 두 눈으로 나를 바라보며 아주 직설적으로 말했다. 그 순간 나는 사레가 걸렸다. 형수가 왜 이런 말을 하는지 이해가 되지 않았다. 내가 형수와 뭘 할 수 있다고. ‘설마 나를 노리나?’ ‘형이 안 되니까 나한테 희망을 품은 건가?’ ‘안돼, 난 절대 형한테 미안한 일 할 수 없어.’ 나는 다급히 의자를 들고 옆으로 물러났다. “형수, 농담하지 마세요. 누가 보면 오해해요.” 형수는 나를 보며 피식 웃더니 곧장 질문했다. “그럼 솔직히 말해봐요. 어제 무슨 소리 들었어요? 솔직히 말하지 않으면 깊은 대화를 해봐야 할 것 같은데요.” ‘헉, 절대 그럴 수 없어.’ 나는 놀란 가슴을 다독이며 결국 입을 열었다. “형수님, 저 확실히 무슨 소리 들었어요. 하지만 고의는 아니었어요.” “혹시 내 신음 소리였어요? 듣기 좋던가요?” 형수님이 이렇게 노골적인 질문을 할 거라고는 생각지도 못했다. 얼굴은 화끈 달아올랐고, 가슴은 요란하게 북을 쳐 어떻게 대답해야 할지 갈피를 잡지 못했다. 그러던 그때. 마침 밖에서 노크 소리가 들려오자 나는 지푸라기라도 잡는 심정으로 얼른 달려가 문 쪽으로 달려갔다. 그리고 문을 열었더니 밖에는 늘씬한 여자 한 명이 서 있었다. 얼굴은 예쁘장한 데다, 나올 데 나오고 들어갈 데 들어가 연예인 못지않았다. 여자는 나를 보자 눈을 크게 뜨며 물었다. “그쪽은 누구죠?” 그 말에 나는 어이가 없었다. “그러는 그쪽은 누군데요?” 제2화 “애교야, 왔어? 얼른 들어와.” 내가 한참 답답해하고 있을 때, 형수가 다가와 낯선 여자를 친절하게 맞이했다. 여자는 형수의 초대로 곧장 집 안에 들어섰다. 그러자 형수가 우리를 소개했다. 여자는 형수의 친한 친구인데, 이름은 이애교, 바로 옆집에 살고 있었다. “애교야, 이 사람은 동성 씨와 같은 마을에 살던 동생이야, 정수호라고, 어제 왔어.” 애교라는 여자는 이상한 눈으로 나를 보더니 이내 빙그레 웃었다. “동성 씨한테 이렇게 어리고 잘생긴 동생이 다 있었어?” “수호 씨 이제 막 대학 졸업했어. 그러니 당연히 젊지. 젊을 뿐만 아니라 엄청 튼실해.” 내 착각일지 모르겠으나 형수의 마지막 한마디는 무척 의미심장했다. 심지어 눈길마저 내 아래를 흘끗거렸다. 그 동작에 나는 더 불편해졌다. 그때, 애교 누나가 나를 위아래로 훑더니 물었다. “태연아, 네가 말했던 마사지사가 설마 이 사람이야?” “맞아. 수호 씨가 어릴 때부터 할아버지한테 마사지를 배웠대. 솜씨가 엄청 좋아.” 형수는 말을 마치자마자 나를 봤다. “아까 미처 말하지 못했는데, 사실 내 친구가 허리와 척추가 아프다고 해서요. 가끔 가슴도 답답하대요. 원래는 한의사를 불러 마사지 좀 받게 하려고 했는데, 수호 씨가 마침 마사지할 줄 알잖아요. 그래서 한번 받아보게 하려고요.” ‘그런 거였군.’ 나는 단번에 승낙했다. ‘형과 형수가 나를 이곳에서 머물게 해주고 일자리도 알아봐 줬는데, 이런 일 정도야 당연히 도와야지.’ 그때, 애교 누나가 부끄러운지 형수를 옆으로 끌고 갔다. “이건 좀 아니지 않나? 너무 젊은데?” “젊은 게 뭐 어때서? 젊을수록 좋은 거 아니야? 젊어야 힘이 좋고, 그래야 너 같은 유부녀를 편하게 모실 수 있잖아.” “무슨 헛소리하는 거야. 나 그런 사람 아니거든.” 애교 누나는 얼굴을 붉혔다. 그러자 형수가 싱긋 웃으며 대답했다. “농담이야. 네가 그쪽으로 생각하니까 그렇지. 솔직히 말해봐, 네 남편 반년 동안 집에 안 왔는데, 그동안 하고 싶지 않았어?” “너 계속 이러면 나 간다?” 그때, 형수가 귀까지 빨개진 애교 누나의 팔짱을 끼며 말했다. “알았어. 안 놀릴게. 너는 점잖고 우아한 귀부인이야. 됐지? 그런데 우리 수호 씨 솜씨 엄청 좋아. 한번 해봐. 젊고 잘생긴 남자가 밖에 있는 늙은 영감보다야 낫지 않겠어?” 애교 누나는 형수의 말에 일리가 있다고 생각했는지 고개를 끄덕였다. “그럼 옆에 있어 줘. 안 그러면 어색할 것 같아.” “그래, 같이 있어 줄게.” 두 사람은 한참 동안 소곤거리더니 그제야 내 앞으로 다가왔다. 애교 누나가 형수더러 먼저 시범 보여달라고 하자 형수는 군말 없이 소파에 엎드렸다. “수호 씨, 시작해요.” 나는 의자를 가져와 형수님 옆에 앉아 마사지를 하기 시작했다. 콜라병 몸매를 소유한 형수의 엉덩이는 동그랗고 볼록해 나는 저도 모르게 때리고 싶다는 생각이 들었다. “태연, 어때? 시원해?” 애교 누나가 물었다. “당연하지, 이렇게 시원하기는 오랜만이야.” 형수의 낮은 신음소리에 나와 애교 누나는 얼굴이 화끈 달아올랐다. 심지어 아래가 터질 것 같아 괴로워하고 있을 때, 애교 누나도 부자연스럽게 다리를 꽉 모았다. “됐어, 애교야. 이제 네 차례야.” 형수는 소파에서 일어나 우리에게 물을 따라주자, 애교 누나는 부끄러워하면서 소파에 눕더니 다리에 담요를 덮었다. ‘쯧, 예쁜 다리를 가리다니, 아쉽네.’ 하지만 아무리 덮는다고 해도 완벽한 몸매를 가릴 수는 없었다. 애교 누나는 마른 체형이지만 나올 데 나오고 들어갈 데 들어간 데다 얼굴까지 동안이라 눈길을 더 끌었다. 그때 내가 손을 어깨에 대자 애교 누나의 몸이 뻣뻣하게 굳었다. ‘형수님은 형수님이라 뭘 할 수 없다지만, 형수님 친구는 괜찮잖아? 게다가 남편이 오랫동안 집을 비웠다고 했으니 엄청 외로울 거야.’ “애교 누나, 시원해요?” “응.” 내 물음에 애교 누나는 부끄러운 듯 낮게 대답했다. 그 대답을 들으니 나는 더욱 대담해졌다. “더 시원하게 해줄게요.” 나는 애교 누나의 등을 타고 두 손을 점점 아래로 움직였다. 그러자 애교 누나가 몸을 부르르 떨었다. “지금 뭐 하는 거예요?” “허리 시큰거린다면서요? 허리 좀 주물러 주려고요.” 살짝 겁을 먹은 채 말했더니 애교 누나는 아무 말도 하지 않았다. 묵인을 얻자 내 손은 다시 애교 누나의 허리 위로 올라가 꾹꾹 누르기 시작했다. 애교 누나의 허리는 매우 가늘어 한 손에 잡힐 정도였다. 하지만 엉덩이는 그에 비해 크고 통통한 애플힙이었다. “사실 누나의 어깨는 크게 문제없어요. 하지만 허리에 문제가 많아요.” “네? 허리가 왜요?” 나는 불안한 듯 묻는 애교 누나의 허리를 누르며 말했다. “신장이 약해요. 신장이 약하면 이렇게 허리가 아프거든요.” “신장은 보통 남자한테 중요한 거잖아요. 나는 여자라서 크게 상관없는 거 아니에요?” “그건 오해예요. 남자든 여자든 신장이 두 개인 건 똑같잖아요. 보통 신장하면 남성 기능 쪽으로 생각하는데, 여자도 기혈이 부족하면 신장이 약할 수 있어요. 누나가 얼굴색이 창백한 것도 기혈이 부족해서 그래요. 이걸 장기적으로 방치하면 다른 문제가 생기거든요.” “그럼 어떡해요?” 애교 누나가 무의식적으로 묻자 나는 씩 입꼬리를 올렸다. “사실 지금은 그렇게 심각한 게 아니라 한동안 이렇게 마사지 받으면 나을 수 있어요.” “그럼 얼른 마사지해 줘요.” “그럼 시작해요.” 나는 애교 누나의 허리를 따라 아래로 손을 내렸다. 그 순간 애교 누나의 몸이 뻣뻣하게 굳었다. 하지만 아무 말도 하지 않자 나는 더 대담하게 행동했다. 내 손은 애교 누나의 엉덩이를 스치며 다리를 덮고 있던 담요를 천천히 걷어냈다. 백옥처럼 새하얀 다리는 역시나 예술이었다. 나는 손을 점점 아래로 내려 애교 누나의 발을 쥐고 발바닥 혈 자리를 꾹꾹 눌렀다. 그러자 애교 누나는 참지 못하고 신음을 내더니 부끄러웠는지 얼굴이 새빨개졌다. “괜찮아요?” 애교 누나는 가쁜 호흡을 가다듬으며 대답했다. “괜찮아요, 계속해요.” 그 말에 나는 계속해서 애교 누나의 발바닥을 눌렀다. 그러다 참지 못하고 애교 누나의 치마 속을 훔쳐봤는데 아쉽게도 다리를 너무 꽉 모으고 있는 탓에 아무것도 볼 수 없었다. 그렇게 한참 동안 누르다가 나는 만족스럽지 않아 대담하게 요구했다. “애교 누나, 혹시 평소에 가슴이 답답하지 않아요? 내가 마사지해 줄게요.” 나는 말하면서 무의식적으로 애교 누나의 가슴을 슬쩍 스쳐봤다. ‘저기를 누를 수 있다면 얼마나 좋을까?’ 거절당할까 봐 걱정했던 것도 무색하게, 애교 누나는 바로 동의했다. “뭐, 그래요.” 순간 너무 흥분한 나머지 나는 의자를 소파 쪽으로 더 바싹 붙이며 말했다. “누나, 반듯하게 누워요. 그래야 마사지할 수 있으니까?” 애교 누나는 고분고분 뒤돌아 소파 위에 반듯하게 누웠다. 애교 누나의 가슴은 형수님 것보다 작았지만 봉긋하게 솟았다. 한 번도 여자 가슴을 만져 본 적 없어 잔뜩 긴장한 채로 손을 뻗으려는 그때, 갑자기 형수의 목소리가 들려왔다. “어머, 두 사람 진도 빠르네.” 제3화 나는 마치 나쁜 짓을 한 어린애처럼 벌떡 일어났다. “형수님, 형수님이 여긴 어쩐 일이에요?” 애교 누나도 잘못을 저지른 것처럼 벌떡 자리에서 일어났다. 심지어 양 볼은 어느새 사과처럼 빨갛게 무르익었다. “태연아, 그런 거 아니야. 나랑 수호 씨 아무 일도 없었어. 그냥 가슴이 답답해서 마사지해 준 것뿐이야.” 애교 누나가 구구절절 설명하자 형수가 피식 웃었다. “내가 뭐라고 한 것도 아닌데, 왜 그렇게 긴장해? 아니면 나 몰래 정말 나쁜 짓이라도 했어?” 나와 애교 누나는 동시에 고개를 저었다. 그와 동시에 당혹스러웠다. ‘내가 감히 형수님 친구를 어떻게 하려 하다니, 만약 형수님이 알면 분명 쫓아낼 거야.’ 그때 애교 누나가 안절부절못하더니 일이 있다는 핑계로 서둘러 집을 나갔다. 형수는 그런 애교 누나의 뒷모습을 보며 멍해 있다가 한참 뒤에 나를 보며 물었다. “수호 씨, 내 친구 어떻게 같아요?” “네?” 형수한테서 갑자기 이런 질문을 받으니 나는 마음이 혼란스러워 말까지 더듬었다. “좋죠. 예쁘고 몸매도 좋고 성격도 좋잖아요.” “그럼 내 친구 꼬시라고 하면 그럴 의향 있어요?” 형수의 말에 나는 놀라움을 감출 수 없었다. 마음도 혼란스러워 무슨 말을 해야 할지 몰랐다. 문제는 형수가 방금 내가 형수 친구를 어떻게 해보려던 걸 발견하고 일부러 떠보는 것일까 봐 걱정되었다. 내가 긴장하고 있을 때, 형수가 내 팔을 잡으며 손등을 톡톡 두드렸다. “긴장할 거 없어요. 솔직히 말하면 돼요.” “형수님, 저 난처하게 하지 마세요. 애교 누나는 형수님 친구인데 제가 어떻게 감히 그런 마음을 품겠어요?” “감히라고요? 아래가 이렇게 단단해졌으면서.” 형수는 내 아래를 흘긋거리며 말했다. 순간 너무 쪽팔리고 난감해 나는 얼른 허리를 숙였다. “와, 사이즈 보통 아니네요.” 내 착각일지 모르겠으나 내 아래를 본 순간 형수의 눈빛이 변했다. 그때 형수가 말을 이었다. “나 농담 아니에요. 애교와 잠자리를 가져요. 형 도와주는 셈 치고.” ‘뭐지? 애교 누나와 자는 게 형과 무슨 상관이지?’ 형수는 나를 소파에 앉히더니 설명하기 시작했다. “동성 씨 회사와 애교의 남편이 현재 사업 파트너거든요. 애교 누나의 남편이 밖에 애인이 있는데 동성 씨한테 사람을 찾아 자기 아내 꼬셔달라고 부탁했대요. 그러면 빨리 이혼할 수 있으니까. 이제 알겠죠?” 나는 연신 고개를 끄덕였다. 알아들은 건 확실하나 이해가 되지 않았다. ‘애교 누나처럼 예쁜 여자를 두고 그 남편은 왜 바람피우는 거지?’ 내가 깊은 생각에 빠져 있을 때 형수가 내 허벅지를 꼬집었다. “무슨 생각을 그렇게 해요?” “아!” 너무 아파 저도 모르게 비명을 지르며 나는 연신 고개를 저었다. “아무것도 아니에요.” “내가 아침에 한 말 기억해요? 남자의 그건 정확한 곳에 써야 해요. 애교 누나의 남편이 반년 동안 애교 누나한테 손끝 하나 대지 않았대요. 그러니까 수호 씨가 조금만 손쓰면 바로 넘어올 거예요. 여자와 자본 적 없죠? 이번이 기회예요.” 형수의 말을 들을수록 나는 얼굴이 빨갛게 달아올랐고, 아랫배에 열기가 몰렸다. 문제는 너무 부끄러우면서도 난감한 부탁이라는 거다. 만약 다른 사람의 부탁이라면 그나마 괜찮았을 텐데. 형수는 내가 꿈쩍도 하지 않자 갑자기 옆으로 바싹 다가왔다. 그 순간 은은한 향기가 내 코끝을 간지럽혔다. 전에 한 번도 형수와 이렇게 가까이 앉은 적 없는데, 지금은 심지어 형수의 온도까지 느껴질 정도라 가슴이 콩닥거리는 한편 긴장했다. “혹시 무서워요? 걱정돼요?” 조심스럽게 묻는 형수의 말에 나는 필사적으로 고개를 끄덕였다. 이건 무서운 정도가 아니라 아주 겁이 나 미칠 지경이다. 여자 친구도 사귀어 본 적 없는 나더러 유부녀를 꼬시라니. 무섭지 않을 리가. 그때 형수가 다시 한번 내 손을 잡으며 한 번도 들은 적 없는 부드러운 목소리로 말했다. “걱정할 거 없어요. 상대는 외로운 유부녀라 마음껏 꼬셔도 돼요. 유부녀를 꼬시는 가장 효과적인 방법이 바로 성욕을 자극하는 거예요.” “성욕이 한번 끓어오르면 끝이 없거든요. 그때가 되면 수호 씨는 아무것도 안 해도 모든 일이 풀릴 거예요. 알았어요?” 나는 건성으로 고개를 끄덕였지만 생각은 이미 다른 데로 날아가 버렸다. 머릿속에는 아침에 들은 장면이 떠올랐고, 형수님의 가슴이 얼마나 매혹적일지 상상했다. 그런데 하필이면 형수가 그걸 보고 말았다. “나 커요?” 갑작스러운 형수의 물음에 나는 바짝 긴장했고, 입이 바싹 말라 넋을 잃은 듯 대답했다. “네.” “만지고 싶어요?” 순간 피가 거꾸로 솟는 기분이 들었고 머리가 윙윙 울려 아무 말도 할 수 없었다. 그때, 형수가 내 쪽으로 갑자기 바싹 다가와 가슴을 내 몸에 눌렀다. 그 순간, 나는 바보라도 된 것처럼 머리가 온통 백지장이 되어버렸다. “그러고 싶으면 싶은 거죠. 민망해할 거 뭐 있어요? 이건 인간의 본능적인 욕구예요. 풀 때는 풀어야 한다고요.” 결국 나는 참지 못하고 이를 악물었다. “만지고 싶어요. 그것도 아주 많아.” “하하하, 잘했어요. 마음이 시키는 대로 해 봐요. 그럼 무서울 거 없잖아요. 하지만 그 욕구는 애교 누나한테 풀어요. 형수인 내가 아니라. 알겠어요?” 순간 기분이 나락으로 떨어졌다. ‘난 또 형수님이 나한테 몸 바치려 하는 줄 알았는데 어떻게 대담해지는지 가르쳐주는 거였잖아.’ ‘하지만 오히려 좋아. 내가 만약 형수와 무슨 일이라도 생기면 형한테 미안해서 어떡해?’ 나는 더 이상 참을 수 없어 배가 아프다는 핑계를 대고 얼른 화장실로 달려갔다. 방금 애교 누나를 도와 마사지할 때부터 참기 힘들었는데, 형수가 나를 건드리기까지 하니 아래가 터질 것만 같았다. 물론 형수가 손장난도 적당히 하면 몸에 좋고 지나치면 몸이 상한다고 했지만, 이 순간 더 이상 참을 수 없었다. 하지만 뜻밖에도 목욕 타월을 올려놓는 선반 위에서 여자 팬티 한 장을 발견했다. 깊이 생각하지 않아도 알 수 있었다. 이 팬티의 주인이 형수라는 걸. 그 순간 그 팬티를 가져야 할지 말아야 할지 수없이 고민했다. 이내 눈을 감고 마음을 진정하려고 했으나, 하필이면 머릿속에 아침에 봤던 장면이 떠올랐다. 심지어 마음속에서 악마의 속삭임이 나를 유혹했다. ‘손장난하는 것뿐인데, 그건 괜찮잖아. 이건 쉽게 얻을 수 없는 기회라고, 놓치면 앞으로는 기회도 없어.’ 결국 나는 그 속삭임에 넘어가 저도 모르게 팬티를 향해 손을 뻗었다. 제4화 팬티는 부드럽고 나른한 데다 심지어 형수의 냄새까지 배어 있었다. 손에 감각이 느껴지자 저도 모르게 아침에 몰래 엿들었던 소리가 뇌리에 재생되며 점차 흥분되었다. ‘형수와 뭘 진짜로 할 수는 없지만 팬티로 상상하는 건 괜찮잖아.’ 나는 속으로 이렇게 중얼거리며 벨트를 풀고 팬티를 밀어 넣었다. 하지만 내 손이 아래에 닿으려 할 때 노크 소리가 들렸고, 너무 놀란 나머지 나는 그대로 뿜을 뻔했다. ‘집에 나와 형수님 둘뿐이니 노크한 사람은 형수님이겠지?’ 나는 서둘러 그 팬티를 꺼내 목욕 타월 선반 위에 올려다 놓고 나서 조심스럽게 말했다. “형수님, 왜 그러세요?” “수호 씨, 안에서 무슨 나쁜 짓 했어요?” ‘이런 말을 묻는다고?’ “네? 아, 아니요.” 나는 찔려서 말을 더듬었다. “그런데 왜 그렇게 떨어요?” 형수의 한마디에 나는 가슴이 철렁해 식은땀을 줄줄 흘렸다. ‘형수가 아무리 개방적이라고 해도 본인과 나는 안 된다고 명확히 말했는데, 만약 내가 형수의 팬티를 가지고 그런 짓을 한 걸 들키면 내가 본인 말을 안 듣는다고 생각해 쫓아내면 어떡하지?’ 하지만 이 상황을 어떻게 설명해야 할지 몰라 나는 애써 설명했다. “정말 아무것도 아니에요. 배가 아파서 식은땀이 난 것뿐이에요.” “갑자기 식은땀이 왜 나요? 혹시 어디 아파요?” 형수는 이내 나를 걱정했다. “저도 모르겠어요. 그냥 좀 불편해요.” “문 좀 열어봐요. 어디 봐봐요.” “이, 이제 괜찮아요.” “내외할 거 뭐 있어요? 수호 씨 내 눈에는 아직 애예요. 그러니 얼른 문 열어요.” 그 말을 들은 순간 실망감이 휘몰아쳤다. ‘내가 형수님 눈에 고작 애였다니. 어쩐지 내 앞에서 거침없더라니. 나는 그런 상대로 한 번도 생각하지 않았나 보네.’ 나는 허리를 숙여 화장실 문을 열었다. 형수는 들어오자마자 나를 보는 게 아니라 목욕 타월을 놓은 선반 위를 확인했다. 나는 마음이 찔려 형수의 눈을 마주칠 수 없었다. 그때 형수가 선반 쪽으로 걸어가더니 나한테 웃으며 물었다. “혹시 내 팬티 건드렸어요?” “아, 아니요.” 나는 다급하게 고개를 흔들었다. “정말이에요? 그런데 얼굴은 왜 그렇게 빨개요? 솔직히 말해요. 방금 내 팬티로 나쁜 짓 하려고 했는데 내가 방해한 거죠? 그래서 내가 들어오는 걸 무서워했던 거고?” ‘뭐야? 천리안이라도 지녔나? 어떻게 저렇게 귀신같이 다 알지?’ 형수는 나를 위아래로 훑더니 내가 허리를 구부린 채 일어나지 못하자 의심의 눈초리로 바라봤다. “똑바로 서요.” 형수는 나를 지그시 바라보며 말했다. 그런 형수의 명을 나는 어길 수 없었다. 하지만 내가 몸을 곧게 편 순간 난감한 상태인 것이 바로 들켜버렸다. 형수도 그걸 본 게 틀림없다. 나는 눈을 감고 형수의 눈을 피했다. 하지만 형수가 천천히 내 앞에 무릎을 꿇는 게 고스란히 느껴졌다. 그 순간 가슴이 튀어나올 것만 같았다. 문제는 형수가 뭘 하려는지 몰라 도저히 모르겠다는 거였다. 너무 야릇한 자세에 나는 저도 모르게 이런저런 상상을 하며 천천히 눈을 떴다. 그랬더니 형수가 멍하니 내 그곳을 바라보며 감탄하는 게 아니겠는가? “동성 씨가 수호 씨처럼 이랬으면 얼마나 좋을까요?” 동경이 가득한 형수의 눈빛에 내 머리는 순간 백지장이 되어버렸고, 가슴은 미친 듯이 요동쳐 무슨 말을 해야 할지 몰랐다. 그런데 형수는 그곳을 한참 바라보더니 다시 일어났다. 나는 얼른 손으로 그곳을 막았다. “아직은 욕구를 풀지 마요. 그래야 애교 누나를 공략할 동력이 생기죠.” 형수는 말하면서 갑자기 나에게 바싹 다가왔다. “사실 나 일부러 이러는 거예요. 이러면 안 되는 거 아는데 동성 씨를 위해서 어쩔 수 없어요. 수호 씨가 너무 부끄럼을 타니까 우선 생각을 오픈해야죠. 손 치워요. 나도 산전수전 겪은 사람인데, 이런 걸 못 겪어봤을까요?” ‘그래도 이 방법은 너무 남다른 거 아닌가? 목숨이 남아나질 않는다고.’ 나는 속으로 아우성쳤다. “나와요. 애교한테 전화할 거니까 같이 쇼핑하면서 두 사람 이어줄게요. 오늘 애교가 수호 씨를 집에 초대할지 기대되네요. 얼른 해결해야 수호 씨 형네 회사도 얼른 제자리 찾을 수 있을 거예요.” 형수는 말을 마치자마자 허리를 흔들며 밖으로 나가 버렸다. 홀로 남겨진 나 역시 그제야 화장실에서 느릿느릿 걸어 나왔지만, 손은 온통 땀으로 젖었다. 너무 참고 있었던 탓이었다. 형수한테 매번 이런 식으로 자극당하고 제대로 풀 수 없으니 미칠 것만 같았다. 하지만 형을 위해서 참을 수밖에 없다. 형수는 소파에 앉아 애교 누나에게 전화했다. “안 나가겠다고? 왜? 안돼, 나랑 나가자. 안 나가면 수호 씨더러 너 안아서 내려오라고 한다?” “뭐? 내가 너무하다고? 그래, 나 원래 이래. 어떡할 건데?” “그래, 그럼 약속한 거다? 5분 뒷문 앞에서 기다릴게.” 형수는 전화를 끊자 나를 향해 웃으며 말했다. “해결했어요. 가서 옷 갈아입어요. 이따가 운전해야 하니까. 기억해요, 자꾸 뒤쪽을 봐야 해요, 서프라이즈가 있을 테니까.” “네.” 나는 짤막하게 대답하고 곧바로 옷 갈아입으러 갔다. 그러면서 내심 형수가 말한 서프라이즈가 뭘까 기대했다. 내가 이내 옷을 갈아입고 형수와 함께 문 앞에서 기다렸다. 그랬더니 얼마 지나지 않아 애교 누나가 나왔다. 붉은 원피스는 애교 누나의 하얀 피부를 더 희게 만들었고, V넥이라 가슴골이 훤히 드러났다. 그걸 본 순간 나는 넋을 잃고 말았다. ‘애교 누나의 몸매가 좋을 줄은 알았지만 이 정도일 줄이야.’ 애교 누나는 일부러 내 눈을 피하며 형수의 팔짱을 끼더니 내 앞으로 지나갔다. 그런 반응에 나는 답답하고 속상했다. 아까 마사지할 때만 해도 분명 살갑게 대했는데, 왜 갑자기 이렇게 차가워졌는지. 심지어 내 눈도 안 마주치고 있다. ‘설마 내가 너무 무례해서 화났나?’ 우리는 곧장 계단을 내려갔다. 그 사이 애교 누나는 형수와 웃고 떠들었지만 나는 혼자 꿔다 놓은 보따리처럼 옆에 덩그러니 서 있었다. 그게 너무 답답하고 괴로웠지만 차에 타자마자 갑자기 뒤를 돌아보면 서프라이즈가 있을 거라던 형수의 말이 떠올랐다. 그 서프라이즈가 무엇인지 궁금하여 나는 계속 백미러로 뒤를 힐끔거렸다. 하지만 형수는 애교 누나와 웃고 떠들기만 할 뿐, 기대했던 서프라이즈는 없었다. “형수님, 우리 어디 가요?” 길을 물어본다는 걸 핑계 삼아 또 한 번 뒤돌아봤지만 여전히 서프라이즈는 없었다. 하지만 애교 누나와 눈빛이 마주친 순간, 애교 누나의 얼굴이 빨갛게 달아오르더니 이내 시선을 피했다. 그건 당황하고 초조해하는 눈빛이 틀림없었다. 그 순간 내 가슴은 철렁 내려앉았다. 애교 누나는 지금 화나 있는 게 아니라 나와 썸을 이어갈지 고민하는 거였다. 그걸 인지하자 나는 기쁨을 주체할 수 없었다. 그건 애교 누나도 나한테 마음이 있다는 뜻이었으니. “광화문 광장으로 가요.” “네.” 형수의 말에 나는 짤막하게 대답했다. 그러고는 곧장 핸드폰을 꺼내 길을 검색하고는 시동을 걸었다. 차가 정체 구간에 이르자 좀처럼 속도가 나지 않아 나는 다시 뒤를 흘끔거렸다. 그리고 그 순간 애교 누나가 팬티를 내리는 모습을 봐버렸다.		남성 소설 모음		134	https://www.facebook.com/61560317043692/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704111	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 8:34 AM	1740648242	1744983267		2645																										operkn.com	Learn more			IMAGE	이곳을 클릭하고 무료로 읽어보세요!		https://operkn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11942&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.2362714083366E+14	남성 소설 모음	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476359457_1068657881974299_3048820725284479605_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pfB-e9arDQIQ7kNvgElIxM6&_nc_oc=Adj3ws1w3EL9iMhyuaz3dg0a8B1Y07GFE6eobznDI3aGKIMKv7v3F4u8G8mYFeJncOKYKqKmqWxbYH1rySqBqz9c&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYD_ajJfBuzXit_cBAFIQ4Ka9H2ZxEc_Ex04d9Apc979LA&oe=67C6026E	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		때는 밤 11시. 형님 집 아래에 있는 공원에서 야간 러닝을 하던 중, 풀숲 속에서 들려오는 남녀의 바스락 소리가 들려왔다. “진동성, 설마 안 되는 거야? 집에서는 느낌 안 산다고 해서 여기까지 왔더니, 왜 아직도 안 돼?” ‘저거 우리 형수님 목소리 아니야?’ 나는 그 소리를 듣자마자 여자가 내 형수님 고태연이라는 걸 알아버렸다. ‘형과 형수는 밥 먹으러 간다고 했는데? 왜 공원 풀숲에 있는 거지?’ 여자 친구는 한 번도 안 사귀어 봤지만 동영상은 그래도 많이 봤다고 자부하기에, 나는 곧바로 두 사람이 무슨 짓을 하는지 알아버렸다. ‘형과 형수님이 이런 스릴을 좋아할 줄은 몰랐네. 그것도 공원에서.’ 순간 몰래 엿듣고 싶다는 생각을 참을 수 없었다. 형수는 얼굴도 예쁘장한데 몸매는 더 끝내준다. 그런 형수의 신음소리라니 이건 꿈에 그리던 일이었다. 살금살금 수풀 쪽으로 걸어가 몰래 머리를 내밀었더니 형수님이 형 위에 앉아 있었다. 물론 나를 등지고 있었지만 등 라인을 감탄할 수밖에 없었다. 순간 입이 바싹 마르고 아랫배에 열기가 올라왔다. 하지만 이렇게 매력적인 형수님 앞에서 형은 영 맥을 못 췄다. “태연아, 나 여전히 안 되는데.” 그 말에 형수가 버럭 화를 냈다. “약도 없네, 정말. 이제 고작 서른다섯이면서 왜 이렇게 쓸모가 없어? 안 서면 싸기라도 해야 할 거 아니야. 아무것도 없으면 애는 어떻게 가져? 계속 이러면 나 다른 사람 만난다? 당신은 애 싫을지 몰라도 나는 엄마가 되고 싶다고.” 잔뜩 화가 난 형수가 바지를 입고는 수풀 밖으로 걸어 나오자 놀란 나는 헐레벌떡 도망쳤다. 집에 돌아온 지 얼마 지나지 않아 형수가 돌아오는 소리가 들렸다. ‘쾅’ 닫히는 문소리에 내 가슴도 ‘철렁’ 내려앉았다. ‘깜짝 놀랐네. 형과 형수님 사이가 이렇게 안 좋을 줄이야.’ 나는 속으로 중얼거리며 가슴을 쓸어내렸다. 여자는 나이가 들수록 욕구가 많아진다더니 형수님도 욕구 불만인 게 틀림없었다. ‘하긴, 형처럼 비실비실한 몸으로 형수님을 어떻게 만족시키겠어? 나 정도는 돼야지.’ ‘퉤퉤퉤! 내가 지금 무슨 생각을 하는 거야? 고태연은 내 형수님이라고 어떻게 이런 생각을 할 수 있어?’ 물론 내가 진동성과 친형제는 아니지만 친형제 못지않게 끈끈한 사이다. 형이 아니었으면 내가 대학도 갈 수 없었을 거고. 내가 이런저런 생각에 잠겨 있을 때, 옆방에서 낮은 신음소리가 들려왔다. 얼른 귀를 벽에 대고 엿들어 봤더니 이건 틀림없이 신음이었다. ‘형수가 지금...’ 생각할수록 몸이 달아올라 도저히 참을 수 없어 나도 결국 바지 버클을 내렸다. 잠시 뒤, 벽 하나를 사이 두고 나와 형수의 신음 소리가 한데 섞였다. 영혼이 이어진 듯한 느낌에 나도 모르게 온갖 생각이 들었다. 형수가 나와 만났다면 얼마나 좋을까 하는 생각이 들어났다. 하지만 이건 절대 불가능한 일이다. 형수와 나 사이에는 영원히 넘을 수 없는 형이라는 존재가 있으니. 형한테 미안한 일은 할 수 없다. 더러워진 속옷을 대충 화장실에 두고 나는 내일 씻자는 생각으로 잠이 들었다. 이튿날, 잠에서 깨었을 때 시간은 벌써 9시가 넘었다. 형은 이미 출근했고 집에는 나와 형수 둘뿐이었다. 아침을 하는 형수는 실크로 된 나시 슬립을 입은 채로 굴곡진 몸매를 드러냈다. 특히 풍만한 가슴을 본 순간 입이 바싹 말랐다. “수호 씨, 일어났어요? 얼른 씻고 밥 먹어요.” 형수는 나를 보자마자 먼저 인사를 건넸다. 내가 이곳에 온 지는 아직 며칠 되지 않기에 형수와 아직 친해지지 못하여 많이 어색했다. 이에 나는 짤막하게 대답하고 곧장 화장실로 향했다. 그렇게 한창 씻던 그때, 갑자기 어제 벗어두었던 속옷이 내 뇌리를 스쳤다. ‘형수가 나보다 일찍 깨어났는데 설마 본 건 아니겠지?’ 이런 생각을 하며 재빨리 확인한 나는 그대로 얼어붙고 말았다. 속옷이 사라졌다. 내가 이곳저곳 찾고 있을 때 갑자기 뒤에서 형수의 목소리가 들려왔다. “찾을 필요 없어요. 이미 씻었으니까.” 순간 가슴이 철렁했다. ‘그 속옷에 내 정액이 가득 묻어 있는데, 형수가 씻었다면 봤을 거잖아!’ 이건 너무 부끄러웠다. 그런데 형수는 팔짱을 낀 채 눈웃음을 치며 아무렇지 않은 듯 나를 봤다. “수호 씨, 혹시 어제 무슨 소리 들었어요?” 나는 고개를 절레절레 흔들며 어제 형수의 소리를 들었다는 걸 극구 부인했다. “아니요, 아무것도 못 들었어요.” “그래요? 내 방에서 이상한 소리 듣지 못했어요?” ‘이건 나를 시험하는 건가?’ “저 어제 10시쯤에 잠들어서 아무것도 못 들었어요.” 이 말을 끝으로 나는 도망치듯 그 자리를 벗어났다. 왠지 모르겠지만 형수의 심문에 가슴이 콕콕 찔렸고 눈은 저도 모르게 형수의 가슴으로 향했다. 분명 마가 낀 게 틀림없다. 나는 곧장 식탁 앞에 앉아 묵묵히 음식을 먹었다. 하지만 밥이 코로 넘어가는지 입으로 넘어가는지 모르겠다. 그도 그럴 게, 형수가 이내 걸어와 하필이면 내 옆에 앉았기 때문이다. 왜 이러는지 이해가 되지 않는다. 예전에는 분명 내 맞은편에 앉았는데, 오늘은 왜 내 옆에 앉는지. 내가 이런저런 생각에 잠겨 있을 때, 형수가 갑자기 손가락으로 내 팔뚝을 쿡쿡 찔렀다. 순간 온몸이 감전되는 듯 찌릿해 났다. ‘여자가 내 몸을 만지는 게 이런 기분이구나.’ 신기한 기분이었다. “수호 씨, 혹시 내가 무서워요?” “아니요. 그냥 조금 어색해서요.” “사람은 원래 어색하다가 점점 익숙해지는 거 아니겠어요? 어색하니까 더 많이 교류해야죠. 그래야 얼른 친해지죠. 수호 씨, 남자와 여자가 가장 빨리 친해지는 방법이 뭔지 알아요?” 내 착각인지 모르겠으나 형수는 분명 나에게 암시하는 것 같았다. 그걸 인식하니 너무 당황해 밥이 넘어가지 않았다. 설렘 반 긴장 반인 심정으로 형수의 말에 담긴 의미를 생각하다가 끝내 용기를 내 질문했다. “뭔데요?” “아이 만드는 거요.” 형수는 맑은 두 눈으로 나를 바라보며 아주 직설적으로 말했다. 그 순간 나는 사레가 걸렸다. 형수가 왜 이런 말을 하는지 이해가 되지 않았다. 내가 형수와 뭘 할 수 있다고. ‘설마 나를 노리나?’ ‘형이 안 되니까 나한테 희망을 품은 건가?’ ‘안돼, 난 절대 형한테 미안한 일 할 수 없어.’ 나는 다급히 의자를 들고 옆으로 물러났다. “형수, 농담하지 마세요. 누가 보면 오해해요.” 형수는 나를 보며 피식 웃더니 곧장 질문했다. “그럼 솔직히 말해봐요. 어제 무슨 소리 들었어요? 솔직히 말하지 않으면 깊은 대화를 해봐야 할 것 같은데요.” ‘헉, 절대 그럴 수 없어.’ 나는 놀란 가슴을 다독이며 결국 입을 열었다. “형수님, 저 확실히 무슨 소리 들었어요. 하지만 고의는 아니었어요.” “혹시 내 신음 소리였어요? 듣기 좋던가요?” 형수님이 이렇게 노골적인 질문을 할 거라고는 생각지도 못했다. 얼굴은 화끈 달아올랐고, 가슴은 요란하게 북을 쳐 어떻게 대답해야 할지 갈피를 잡지 못했다. 그러던 그때. 마침 밖에서 노크 소리가 들려오자 나는 지푸라기라도 잡는 심정으로 얼른 달려가 문 쪽으로 달려갔다. 그리고 문을 열었더니 밖에는 늘씬한 여자 한 명이 서 있었다. 얼굴은 예쁘장한 데다, 나올 데 나오고 들어갈 데 들어가 연예인 못지않았다. 여자는 나를 보자 눈을 크게 뜨며 물었다. “그쪽은 누구죠?” 그 말에 나는 어이가 없었다. “그러는 그쪽은 누군데요?” 제2화 “애교야, 왔어? 얼른 들어와.” 내가 한참 답답해하고 있을 때, 형수가 다가와 낯선 여자를 친절하게 맞이했다. 여자는 형수의 초대로 곧장 집 안에 들어섰다. 그러자 형수가 우리를 소개했다. 여자는 형수의 친한 친구인데, 이름은 이애교, 바로 옆집에 살고 있었다. “애교야, 이 사람은 동성 씨와 같은 마을에 살던 동생이야, 정수호라고, 어제 왔어.” 애교라는 여자는 이상한 눈으로 나를 보더니 이내 빙그레 웃었다. “동성 씨한테 이렇게 어리고 잘생긴 동생이 다 있었어?” “수호 씨 이제 막 대학 졸업했어. 그러니 당연히 젊지. 젊을 뿐만 아니라 엄청 튼실해.” 내 착각일지 모르겠으나 형수의 마지막 한마디는 무척 의미심장했다. 심지어 눈길마저 내 아래를 흘끗거렸다. 그 동작에 나는 더 불편해졌다. 그때, 애교 누나가 나를 위아래로 훑더니 물었다. “태연아, 네가 말했던 마사지사가 설마 이 사람이야?” “맞아. 수호 씨가 어릴 때부터 할아버지한테 마사지를 배웠대. 솜씨가 엄청 좋아.” 형수는 말을 마치자마자 나를 봤다. “아까 미처 말하지 못했는데, 사실 내 친구가 허리와 척추가 아프다고 해서요. 가끔 가슴도 답답하대요. 원래는 한의사를 불러 마사지 좀 받게 하려고 했는데, 수호 씨가 마침 마사지할 줄 알잖아요. 그래서 한번 받아보게 하려고요.” ‘그런 거였군.’ 나는 단번에 승낙했다. ‘형과 형수가 나를 이곳에서 머물게 해주고 일자리도 알아봐 줬는데, 이런 일 정도야 당연히 도와야지.’ 그때, 애교 누나가 부끄러운지 형수를 옆으로 끌고 갔다. “이건 좀 아니지 않나? 너무 젊은데?” “젊은 게 뭐 어때서? 젊을수록 좋은 거 아니야? 젊어야 힘이 좋고, 그래야 너 같은 유부녀를 편하게 모실 수 있잖아.” “무슨 헛소리하는 거야. 나 그런 사람 아니거든.” 애교 누나는 얼굴을 붉혔다. 그러자 형수가 싱긋 웃으며 대답했다. “농담이야. 네가 그쪽으로 생각하니까 그렇지. 솔직히 말해봐, 네 남편 반년 동안 집에 안 왔는데, 그동안 하고 싶지 않았어?” “너 계속 이러면 나 간다?” 그때, 형수가 귀까지 빨개진 애교 누나의 팔짱을 끼며 말했다. “알았어. 안 놀릴게. 너는 점잖고 우아한 귀부인이야. 됐지? 그런데 우리 수호 씨 솜씨 엄청 좋아. 한번 해봐. 젊고 잘생긴 남자가 밖에 있는 늙은 영감보다야 낫지 않겠어?” 애교 누나는 형수의 말에 일리가 있다고 생각했는지 고개를 끄덕였다. “그럼 옆에 있어 줘. 안 그러면 어색할 것 같아.” “그래, 같이 있어 줄게.” 두 사람은 한참 동안 소곤거리더니 그제야 내 앞으로 다가왔다. 애교 누나가 형수더러 먼저 시범 보여달라고 하자 형수는 군말 없이 소파에 엎드렸다. “수호 씨, 시작해요.” 나는 의자를 가져와 형수님 옆에 앉아 마사지를 하기 시작했다. 콜라병 몸매를 소유한 형수의 엉덩이는 동그랗고 볼록해 나는 저도 모르게 때리고 싶다는 생각이 들었다. “태연, 어때? 시원해?” 애교 누나가 물었다. “당연하지, 이렇게 시원하기는 오랜만이야.” 형수의 낮은 신음소리에 나와 애교 누나는 얼굴이 화끈 달아올랐다. 심지어 아래가 터질 것 같아 괴로워하고 있을 때, 애교 누나도 부자연스럽게 다리를 꽉 모았다. “됐어, 애교야. 이제 네 차례야.” 형수는 소파에서 일어나 우리에게 물을 따라주자, 애교 누나는 부끄러워하면서 소파에 눕더니 다리에 담요를 덮었다. ‘쯧, 예쁜 다리를 가리다니, 아쉽네.’ 하지만 아무리 덮는다고 해도 완벽한 몸매를 가릴 수는 없었다. 애교 누나는 마른 체형이지만 나올 데 나오고 들어갈 데 들어간 데다 얼굴까지 동안이라 눈길을 더 끌었다. 그때 내가 손을 어깨에 대자 애교 누나의 몸이 뻣뻣하게 굳었다. ‘형수님은 형수님이라 뭘 할 수 없다지만, 형수님 친구는 괜찮잖아? 게다가 남편이 오랫동안 집을 비웠다고 했으니 엄청 외로울 거야.’ “애교 누나, 시원해요?” “응.” 내 물음에 애교 누나는 부끄러운 듯 낮게 대답했다. 그 대답을 들으니 나는 더욱 대담해졌다. “더 시원하게 해줄게요.” 나는 애교 누나의 등을 타고 두 손을 점점 아래로 움직였다. 그러자 애교 누나가 몸을 부르르 떨었다. “지금 뭐 하는 거예요?” “허리 시큰거린다면서요? 허리 좀 주물러 주려고요.” 살짝 겁을 먹은 채 말했더니 애교 누나는 아무 말도 하지 않았다. 묵인을 얻자 내 손은 다시 애교 누나의 허리 위로 올라가 꾹꾹 누르기 시작했다. 애교 누나의 허리는 매우 가늘어 한 손에 잡힐 정도였다. 하지만 엉덩이는 그에 비해 크고 통통한 애플힙이었다. “사실 누나의 어깨는 크게 문제없어요. 하지만 허리에 문제가 많아요.” “네? 허리가 왜요?” 나는 불안한 듯 묻는 애교 누나의 허리를 누르며 말했다. “신장이 약해요. 신장이 약하면 이렇게 허리가 아프거든요.” “신장은 보통 남자한테 중요한 거잖아요. 나는 여자라서 크게 상관없는 거 아니에요?” “그건 오해예요. 남자든 여자든 신장이 두 개인 건 똑같잖아요. 보통 신장하면 남성 기능 쪽으로 생각하는데, 여자도 기혈이 부족하면 신장이 약할 수 있어요. 누나가 얼굴색이 창백한 것도 기혈이 부족해서 그래요. 이걸 장기적으로 방치하면 다른 문제가 생기거든요.” “그럼 어떡해요?” 애교 누나가 무의식적으로 묻자 나는 씩 입꼬리를 올렸다. “사실 지금은 그렇게 심각한 게 아니라 한동안 이렇게 마사지 받으면 나을 수 있어요.” “그럼 얼른 마사지해 줘요.” “그럼 시작해요.” 나는 애교 누나의 허리를 따라 아래로 손을 내렸다. 그 순간 애교 누나의 몸이 뻣뻣하게 굳었다. 하지만 아무 말도 하지 않자 나는 더 대담하게 행동했다. 내 손은 애교 누나의 엉덩이를 스치며 다리를 덮고 있던 담요를 천천히 걷어냈다. 백옥처럼 새하얀 다리는 역시나 예술이었다. 나는 손을 점점 아래로 내려 애교 누나의 발을 쥐고 발바닥 혈 자리를 꾹꾹 눌렀다. 그러자 애교 누나는 참지 못하고 신음을 내더니 부끄러웠는지 얼굴이 새빨개졌다. “괜찮아요?” 애교 누나는 가쁜 호흡을 가다듬으며 대답했다. “괜찮아요, 계속해요.” 그 말에 나는 계속해서 애교 누나의 발바닥을 눌렀다. 그러다 참지 못하고 애교 누나의 치마 속을 훔쳐봤는데 아쉽게도 다리를 너무 꽉 모으고 있는 탓에 아무것도 볼 수 없었다. 그렇게 한참 동안 누르다가 나는 만족스럽지 않아 대담하게 요구했다. “애교 누나, 혹시 평소에 가슴이 답답하지 않아요? 내가 마사지해 줄게요.” 나는 말하면서 무의식적으로 애교 누나의 가슴을 슬쩍 스쳐봤다. ‘저기를 누를 수 있다면 얼마나 좋을까?’ 거절당할까 봐 걱정했던 것도 무색하게, 애교 누나는 바로 동의했다. “뭐, 그래요.” 순간 너무 흥분한 나머지 나는 의자를 소파 쪽으로 더 바싹 붙이며 말했다. “누나, 반듯하게 누워요. 그래야 마사지할 수 있으니까?” 애교 누나는 고분고분 뒤돌아 소파 위에 반듯하게 누웠다. 애교 누나의 가슴은 형수님 것보다 작았지만 봉긋하게 솟았다. 한 번도 여자 가슴을 만져 본 적 없어 잔뜩 긴장한 채로 손을 뻗으려는 그때, 갑자기 형수의 목소리가 들려왔다. “어머, 두 사람 진도 빠르네.” 제3화 나는 마치 나쁜 짓을 한 어린애처럼 벌떡 일어났다. “형수님, 형수님이 여긴 어쩐 일이에요?” 애교 누나도 잘못을 저지른 것처럼 벌떡 자리에서 일어났다. 심지어 양 볼은 어느새 사과처럼 빨갛게 무르익었다. “태연아, 그런 거 아니야. 나랑 수호 씨 아무 일도 없었어. 그냥 가슴이 답답해서 마사지해 준 것뿐이야.” 애교 누나가 구구절절 설명하자 형수가 피식 웃었다. “내가 뭐라고 한 것도 아닌데, 왜 그렇게 긴장해? 아니면 나 몰래 정말 나쁜 짓이라도 했어?” 나와 애교 누나는 동시에 고개를 저었다. 그와 동시에 당혹스러웠다. ‘내가 감히 형수님 친구를 어떻게 하려 하다니, 만약 형수님이 알면 분명 쫓아낼 거야.’ 그때 애교 누나가 안절부절못하더니 일이 있다는 핑계로 서둘러 집을 나갔다. 형수는 그런 애교 누나의 뒷모습을 보며 멍해 있다가 한참 뒤에 나를 보며 물었다. “수호 씨, 내 친구 어떻게 같아요?” “네?” 형수한테서 갑자기 이런 질문을 받으니 나는 마음이 혼란스러워 말까지 더듬었다. “좋죠. 예쁘고 몸매도 좋고 성격도 좋잖아요.” “그럼 내 친구 꼬시라고 하면 그럴 의향 있어요?” 형수의 말에 나는 놀라움을 감출 수 없었다. 마음도 혼란스러워 무슨 말을 해야 할지 몰랐다. 문제는 형수가 방금 내가 형수 친구를 어떻게 해보려던 걸 발견하고 일부러 떠보는 것일까 봐 걱정되었다. 내가 긴장하고 있을 때, 형수가 내 팔을 잡으며 손등을 톡톡 두드렸다. “긴장할 거 없어요. 솔직히 말하면 돼요.” “형수님, 저 난처하게 하지 마세요. 애교 누나는 형수님 친구인데 제가 어떻게 감히 그런 마음을 품겠어요?” “감히라고요? 아래가 이렇게 단단해졌으면서.” 형수는 내 아래를 흘긋거리며 말했다. 순간 너무 쪽팔리고 난감해 나는 얼른 허리를 숙였다. “와, 사이즈 보통 아니네요.” 내 착각일지 모르겠으나 내 아래를 본 순간 형수의 눈빛이 변했다. 그때 형수가 말을 이었다. “나 농담 아니에요. 애교와 잠자리를 가져요. 형 도와주는 셈 치고.” ‘뭐지? 애교 누나와 자는 게 형과 무슨 상관이지?’ 형수는 나를 소파에 앉히더니 설명하기 시작했다. “동성 씨 회사와 애교의 남편이 현재 사업 파트너거든요. 애교 누나의 남편이 밖에 애인이 있는데 동성 씨한테 사람을 찾아 자기 아내 꼬셔달라고 부탁했대요. 그러면 빨리 이혼할 수 있으니까. 이제 알겠죠?” 나는 연신 고개를 끄덕였다. 알아들은 건 확실하나 이해가 되지 않았다. ‘애교 누나처럼 예쁜 여자를 두고 그 남편은 왜 바람피우는 거지?’ 내가 깊은 생각에 빠져 있을 때 형수가 내 허벅지를 꼬집었다. “무슨 생각을 그렇게 해요?” “아!” 너무 아파 저도 모르게 비명을 지르며 나는 연신 고개를 저었다. “아무것도 아니에요.” “내가 아침에 한 말 기억해요? 남자의 그건 정확한 곳에 써야 해요. 애교 누나의 남편이 반년 동안 애교 누나한테 손끝 하나 대지 않았대요. 그러니까 수호 씨가 조금만 손쓰면 바로 넘어올 거예요. 여자와 자본 적 없죠? 이번이 기회예요.” 형수의 말을 들을수록 나는 얼굴이 빨갛게 달아올랐고, 아랫배에 열기가 몰렸다. 문제는 너무 부끄러우면서도 난감한 부탁이라는 거다. 만약 다른 사람의 부탁이라면 그나마 괜찮았을 텐데. 형수는 내가 꿈쩍도 하지 않자 갑자기 옆으로 바싹 다가왔다. 그 순간 은은한 향기가 내 코끝을 간지럽혔다. 전에 한 번도 형수와 이렇게 가까이 앉은 적 없는데, 지금은 심지어 형수의 온도까지 느껴질 정도라 가슴이 콩닥거리는 한편 긴장했다. “혹시 무서워요? 걱정돼요?” 조심스럽게 묻는 형수의 말에 나는 필사적으로 고개를 끄덕였다. 이건 무서운 정도가 아니라 아주 겁이 나 미칠 지경이다. 여자 친구도 사귀어 본 적 없는 나더러 유부녀를 꼬시라니. 무섭지 않을 리가. 그때 형수가 다시 한번 내 손을 잡으며 한 번도 들은 적 없는 부드러운 목소리로 말했다. “걱정할 거 없어요. 상대는 외로운 유부녀라 마음껏 꼬셔도 돼요. 유부녀를 꼬시는 가장 효과적인 방법이 바로 성욕을 자극하는 거예요.” “성욕이 한번 끓어오르면 끝이 없거든요. 그때가 되면 수호 씨는 아무것도 안 해도 모든 일이 풀릴 거예요. 알았어요?” 나는 건성으로 고개를 끄덕였지만 생각은 이미 다른 데로 날아가 버렸다. 머릿속에는 아침에 들은 장면이 떠올랐고, 형수님의 가슴이 얼마나 매혹적일지 상상했다. 그런데 하필이면 형수가 그걸 보고 말았다. “나 커요?” 갑작스러운 형수의 물음에 나는 바짝 긴장했고, 입이 바싹 말라 넋을 잃은 듯 대답했다. “네.” “만지고 싶어요?” 순간 피가 거꾸로 솟는 기분이 들었고 머리가 윙윙 울려 아무 말도 할 수 없었다. 그때, 형수가 내 쪽으로 갑자기 바싹 다가와 가슴을 내 몸에 눌렀다. 그 순간, 나는 바보라도 된 것처럼 머리가 온통 백지장이 되어버렸다. “그러고 싶으면 싶은 거죠. 민망해할 거 뭐 있어요? 이건 인간의 본능적인 욕구예요. 풀 때는 풀어야 한다고요.” 결국 나는 참지 못하고 이를 악물었다. “만지고 싶어요. 그것도 아주 많아.” “하하하, 잘했어요. 마음이 시키는 대로 해 봐요. 그럼 무서울 거 없잖아요. 하지만 그 욕구는 애교 누나한테 풀어요. 형수인 내가 아니라. 알겠어요?” 순간 기분이 나락으로 떨어졌다. ‘난 또 형수님이 나한테 몸 바치려 하는 줄 알았는데 어떻게 대담해지는지 가르쳐주는 거였잖아.’ ‘하지만 오히려 좋아. 내가 만약 형수와 무슨 일이라도 생기면 형한테 미안해서 어떡해?’ 나는 더 이상 참을 수 없어 배가 아프다는 핑계를 대고 얼른 화장실로 달려갔다. 방금 애교 누나를 도와 마사지할 때부터 참기 힘들었는데, 형수가 나를 건드리기까지 하니 아래가 터질 것만 같았다. 물론 형수가 손장난도 적당히 하면 몸에 좋고 지나치면 몸이 상한다고 했지만, 이 순간 더 이상 참을 수 없었다. 하지만 뜻밖에도 목욕 타월을 올려놓는 선반 위에서 여자 팬티 한 장을 발견했다. 깊이 생각하지 않아도 알 수 있었다. 이 팬티의 주인이 형수라는 걸. 그 순간 그 팬티를 가져야 할지 말아야 할지 수없이 고민했다. 이내 눈을 감고 마음을 진정하려고 했으나, 하필이면 머릿속에 아침에 봤던 장면이 떠올랐다. 심지어 마음속에서 악마의 속삭임이 나를 유혹했다. ‘손장난하는 것뿐인데, 그건 괜찮잖아. 이건 쉽게 얻을 수 없는 기회라고, 놓치면 앞으로는 기회도 없어.’ 결국 나는 그 속삭임에 넘어가 저도 모르게 팬티를 향해 손을 뻗었다. 제4화 팬티는 부드럽고 나른한 데다 심지어 형수의 냄새까지 배어 있었다. 손에 감각이 느껴지자 저도 모르게 아침에 몰래 엿들었던 소리가 뇌리에 재생되며 점차 흥분되었다. ‘형수와 뭘 진짜로 할 수는 없지만 팬티로 상상하는 건 괜찮잖아.’ 나는 속으로 이렇게 중얼거리며 벨트를 풀고 팬티를 밀어 넣었다. 하지만 내 손이 아래에 닿으려 할 때 노크 소리가 들렸고, 너무 놀란 나머지 나는 그대로 뿜을 뻔했다. ‘집에 나와 형수님 둘뿐이니 노크한 사람은 형수님이겠지?’ 나는 서둘러 그 팬티를 꺼내 목욕 타월 선반 위에 올려다 놓고 나서 조심스럽게 말했다. “형수님, 왜 그러세요?” “수호 씨, 안에서 무슨 나쁜 짓 했어요?” ‘이런 말을 묻는다고?’ “네? 아, 아니요.” 나는 찔려서 말을 더듬었다. “그런데 왜 그렇게 떨어요?” 형수의 한마디에 나는 가슴이 철렁해 식은땀을 줄줄 흘렸다. ‘형수가 아무리 개방적이라고 해도 본인과 나는 안 된다고 명확히 말했는데, 만약 내가 형수의 팬티를 가지고 그런 짓을 한 걸 들키면 내가 본인 말을 안 듣는다고 생각해 쫓아내면 어떡하지?’ 하지만 이 상황을 어떻게 설명해야 할지 몰라 나는 애써 설명했다. “정말 아무것도 아니에요. 배가 아파서 식은땀이 난 것뿐이에요.” “갑자기 식은땀이 왜 나요? 혹시 어디 아파요?” 형수는 이내 나를 걱정했다. “저도 모르겠어요. 그냥 좀 불편해요.” “문 좀 열어봐요. 어디 봐봐요.” “이, 이제 괜찮아요.” “내외할 거 뭐 있어요? 수호 씨 내 눈에는 아직 애예요. 그러니 얼른 문 열어요.” 그 말을 들은 순간 실망감이 휘몰아쳤다. ‘내가 형수님 눈에 고작 애였다니. 어쩐지 내 앞에서 거침없더라니. 나는 그런 상대로 한 번도 생각하지 않았나 보네.’ 나는 허리를 숙여 화장실 문을 열었다. 형수는 들어오자마자 나를 보는 게 아니라 목욕 타월을 놓은 선반 위를 확인했다. 나는 마음이 찔려 형수의 눈을 마주칠 수 없었다. 그때 형수가 선반 쪽으로 걸어가더니 나한테 웃으며 물었다. “혹시 내 팬티 건드렸어요?” “아, 아니요.” 나는 다급하게 고개를 흔들었다. “정말이에요? 그런데 얼굴은 왜 그렇게 빨개요? 솔직히 말해요. 방금 내 팬티로 나쁜 짓 하려고 했는데 내가 방해한 거죠? 그래서 내가 들어오는 걸 무서워했던 거고?” ‘뭐야? 천리안이라도 지녔나? 어떻게 저렇게 귀신같이 다 알지?’ 형수는 나를 위아래로 훑더니 내가 허리를 구부린 채 일어나지 못하자 의심의 눈초리로 바라봤다. “똑바로 서요.” 형수는 나를 지그시 바라보며 말했다. 그런 형수의 명을 나는 어길 수 없었다. 하지만 내가 몸을 곧게 편 순간 난감한 상태인 것이 바로 들켜버렸다. 형수도 그걸 본 게 틀림없다. 나는 눈을 감고 형수의 눈을 피했다. 하지만 형수가 천천히 내 앞에 무릎을 꿇는 게 고스란히 느껴졌다. 그 순간 가슴이 튀어나올 것만 같았다. 문제는 형수가 뭘 하려는지 몰라 도저히 모르겠다는 거였다. 너무 야릇한 자세에 나는 저도 모르게 이런저런 상상을 하며 천천히 눈을 떴다. 그랬더니 형수가 멍하니 내 그곳을 바라보며 감탄하는 게 아니겠는가? “동성 씨가 수호 씨처럼 이랬으면 얼마나 좋을까요?” 동경이 가득한 형수의 눈빛에 내 머리는 순간 백지장이 되어버렸고, 가슴은 미친 듯이 요동쳐 무슨 말을 해야 할지 몰랐다. 그런데 형수는 그곳을 한참 바라보더니 다시 일어났다. 나는 얼른 손으로 그곳을 막았다. “아직은 욕구를 풀지 마요. 그래야 애교 누나를 공략할 동력이 생기죠.” 형수는 말하면서 갑자기 나에게 바싹 다가왔다. “사실 나 일부러 이러는 거예요. 이러면 안 되는 거 아는데 동성 씨를 위해서 어쩔 수 없어요. 수호 씨가 너무 부끄럼을 타니까 우선 생각을 오픈해야죠. 손 치워요. 나도 산전수전 겪은 사람인데, 이런 걸 못 겪어봤을까요?” ‘그래도 이 방법은 너무 남다른 거 아닌가? 목숨이 남아나질 않는다고.’ 나는 속으로 아우성쳤다. “나와요. 애교한테 전화할 거니까 같이 쇼핑하면서 두 사람 이어줄게요. 오늘 애교가 수호 씨를 집에 초대할지 기대되네요. 얼른 해결해야 수호 씨 형네 회사도 얼른 제자리 찾을 수 있을 거예요.” 형수는 말을 마치자마자 허리를 흔들며 밖으로 나가 버렸다. 홀로 남겨진 나 역시 그제야 화장실에서 느릿느릿 걸어 나왔지만, 손은 온통 땀으로 젖었다. 너무 참고 있었던 탓이었다. 형수한테 매번 이런 식으로 자극당하고 제대로 풀 수 없으니 미칠 것만 같았다. 하지만 형을 위해서 참을 수밖에 없다. 형수는 소파에 앉아 애교 누나에게 전화했다. “안 나가겠다고? 왜? 안돼, 나랑 나가자. 안 나가면 수호 씨더러 너 안아서 내려오라고 한다?” “뭐? 내가 너무하다고? 그래, 나 원래 이래. 어떡할 건데?” “그래, 그럼 약속한 거다? 5분 뒷문 앞에서 기다릴게.” 형수는 전화를 끊자 나를 향해 웃으며 말했다. “해결했어요. 가서 옷 갈아입어요. 이따가 운전해야 하니까. 기억해요, 자꾸 뒤쪽을 봐야 해요, 서프라이즈가 있을 테니까.” “네.” 나는 짤막하게 대답하고 곧바로 옷 갈아입으러 갔다. 그러면서 내심 형수가 말한 서프라이즈가 뭘까 기대했다. 내가 이내 옷을 갈아입고 형수와 함께 문 앞에서 기다렸다. 그랬더니 얼마 지나지 않아 애교 누나가 나왔다. 붉은 원피스는 애교 누나의 하얀 피부를 더 희게 만들었고, V넥이라 가슴골이 훤히 드러났다. 그걸 본 순간 나는 넋을 잃고 말았다. ‘애교 누나의 몸매가 좋을 줄은 알았지만 이 정도일 줄이야.’ 애교 누나는 일부러 내 눈을 피하며 형수의 팔짱을 끼더니 내 앞으로 지나갔다. 그런 반응에 나는 답답하고 속상했다. 아까 마사지할 때만 해도 분명 살갑게 대했는데, 왜 갑자기 이렇게 차가워졌는지. 심지어 내 눈도 안 마주치고 있다. ‘설마 내가 너무 무례해서 화났나?’ 우리는 곧장 계단을 내려갔다. 그 사이 애교 누나는 형수와 웃고 떠들었지만 나는 혼자 꿔다 놓은 보따리처럼 옆에 덩그러니 서 있었다. 그게 너무 답답하고 괴로웠지만 차에 타자마자 갑자기 뒤를 돌아보면 서프라이즈가 있을 거라던 형수의 말이 떠올랐다. 그 서프라이즈가 무엇인지 궁금하여 나는 계속 백미러로 뒤를 힐끔거렸다. 하지만 형수는 애교 누나와 웃고 떠들기만 할 뿐, 기대했던 서프라이즈는 없었다. “형수님, 우리 어디 가요?” 길을 물어본다는 걸 핑계 삼아 또 한 번 뒤돌아봤지만 여전히 서프라이즈는 없었다. 하지만 애교 누나와 눈빛이 마주친 순간, 애교 누나의 얼굴이 빨갛게 달아오르더니 이내 시선을 피했다. 그건 당황하고 초조해하는 눈빛이 틀림없었다. 그 순간 내 가슴은 철렁 내려앉았다. 애교 누나는 지금 화나 있는 게 아니라 나와 썸을 이어갈지 고민하는 거였다. 그걸 인지하자 나는 기쁨을 주체할 수 없었다. 그건 애교 누나도 나한테 마음이 있다는 뜻이었으니. “광화문 광장으로 가요.” “네.” 형수의 말에 나는 짤막하게 대답했다. 그러고는 곧장 핸드폰을 꺼내 길을 검색하고는 시동을 걸었다. 차가 정체 구간에 이르자 좀처럼 속도가 나지 않아 나는 다시 뒤를 흘끔거렸다. 그리고 그 순간 애교 누나가 팬티를 내리는 모습을 봐버렸다.		남성 소설 모음		134	https://www.facebook.com/61560317043692/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704114	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/18/25, 3:02 AM	1740648242	1744963345		2645																										operkn.com	Learn more			IMAGE	이곳을 클릭하고 무료로 읽어보세요!		https://operkn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11942&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.2362714083366E+14	남성 소설 모음	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476996938_3868973893325468_4578209910761532371_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5USlo5Q1Xl0Q7kNvgFpD9_l&_nc_oc=AdiaWXyKVF9OW6wfXxKJlAL6B1uGggC6j7Ora6QJ4TcMjVFFgPyvUemj19d_JuDTOUurLl9GuTGafIsBdZHeIdWU&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYDUP5Qah7-PNLJgqtKqn4afVk6CSWKOsJ6xs5nP19acdQ&oe=67C61184	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		때는 밤 11시. 형님 집 아래에 있는 공원에서 야간 러닝을 하던 중, 풀숲 속에서 들려오는 남녀의 바스락 소리가 들려왔다. “진동성, 설마 안 되는 거야? 집에서는 느낌 안 산다고 해서 여기까지 왔더니, 왜 아직도 안 돼?” ‘저거 우리 형수님 목소리 아니야?’ 나는 그 소리를 듣자마자 여자가 내 형수님 고태연이라는 걸 알아버렸다. ‘형과 형수는 밥 먹으러 간다고 했는데? 왜 공원 풀숲에 있는 거지?’ 여자 친구는 한 번도 안 사귀어 봤지만 동영상은 그래도 많이 봤다고 자부하기에, 나는 곧바로 두 사람이 무슨 짓을 하는지 알아버렸다. ‘형과 형수님이 이런 스릴을 좋아할 줄은 몰랐네. 그것도 공원에서.’ 순간 몰래 엿듣고 싶다는 생각을 참을 수 없었다. 형수는 얼굴도 예쁘장한데 몸매는 더 끝내준다. 그런 형수의 신음소리라니 이건 꿈에 그리던 일이었다. 살금살금 수풀 쪽으로 걸어가 몰래 머리를 내밀었더니 형수님이 형 위에 앉아 있었다. 물론 나를 등지고 있었지만 등 라인을 감탄할 수밖에 없었다. 순간 입이 바싹 마르고 아랫배에 열기가 올라왔다. 하지만 이렇게 매력적인 형수님 앞에서 형은 영 맥을 못 췄다. “태연아, 나 여전히 안 되는데.” 그 말에 형수가 버럭 화를 냈다. “약도 없네, 정말. 이제 고작 서른다섯이면서 왜 이렇게 쓸모가 없어? 안 서면 싸기라도 해야 할 거 아니야. 아무것도 없으면 애는 어떻게 가져? 계속 이러면 나 다른 사람 만난다? 당신은 애 싫을지 몰라도 나는 엄마가 되고 싶다고.” 잔뜩 화가 난 형수가 바지를 입고는 수풀 밖으로 걸어 나오자 놀란 나는 헐레벌떡 도망쳤다. 집에 돌아온 지 얼마 지나지 않아 형수가 돌아오는 소리가 들렸다. ‘쾅’ 닫히는 문소리에 내 가슴도 ‘철렁’ 내려앉았다. ‘깜짝 놀랐네. 형과 형수님 사이가 이렇게 안 좋을 줄이야.’ 나는 속으로 중얼거리며 가슴을 쓸어내렸다. 여자는 나이가 들수록 욕구가 많아진다더니 형수님도 욕구 불만인 게 틀림없었다. ‘하긴, 형처럼 비실비실한 몸으로 형수님을 어떻게 만족시키겠어? 나 정도는 돼야지.’ ‘퉤퉤퉤! 내가 지금 무슨 생각을 하는 거야? 고태연은 내 형수님이라고 어떻게 이런 생각을 할 수 있어?’ 물론 내가 진동성과 친형제는 아니지만 친형제 못지않게 끈끈한 사이다. 형이 아니었으면 내가 대학도 갈 수 없었을 거고. 내가 이런저런 생각에 잠겨 있을 때, 옆방에서 낮은 신음소리가 들려왔다. 얼른 귀를 벽에 대고 엿들어 봤더니 이건 틀림없이 신음이었다. ‘형수가 지금...’ 생각할수록 몸이 달아올라 도저히 참을 수 없어 나도 결국 바지 버클을 내렸다. 잠시 뒤, 벽 하나를 사이 두고 나와 형수의 신음 소리가 한데 섞였다. 영혼이 이어진 듯한 느낌에 나도 모르게 온갖 생각이 들었다. 형수가 나와 만났다면 얼마나 좋을까 하는 생각이 들어났다. 하지만 이건 절대 불가능한 일이다. 형수와 나 사이에는 영원히 넘을 수 없는 형이라는 존재가 있으니. 형한테 미안한 일은 할 수 없다. 더러워진 속옷을 대충 화장실에 두고 나는 내일 씻자는 생각으로 잠이 들었다. 이튿날, 잠에서 깨었을 때 시간은 벌써 9시가 넘었다. 형은 이미 출근했고 집에는 나와 형수 둘뿐이었다. 아침을 하는 형수는 실크로 된 나시 슬립을 입은 채로 굴곡진 몸매를 드러냈다. 특히 풍만한 가슴을 본 순간 입이 바싹 말랐다. “수호 씨, 일어났어요? 얼른 씻고 밥 먹어요.” 형수는 나를 보자마자 먼저 인사를 건넸다. 내가 이곳에 온 지는 아직 며칠 되지 않기에 형수와 아직 친해지지 못하여 많이 어색했다. 이에 나는 짤막하게 대답하고 곧장 화장실로 향했다. 그렇게 한창 씻던 그때, 갑자기 어제 벗어두었던 속옷이 내 뇌리를 스쳤다. ‘형수가 나보다 일찍 깨어났는데 설마 본 건 아니겠지?’ 이런 생각을 하며 재빨리 확인한 나는 그대로 얼어붙고 말았다. 속옷이 사라졌다. 내가 이곳저곳 찾고 있을 때 갑자기 뒤에서 형수의 목소리가 들려왔다. “찾을 필요 없어요. 이미 씻었으니까.” 순간 가슴이 철렁했다. ‘그 속옷에 내 정액이 가득 묻어 있는데, 형수가 씻었다면 봤을 거잖아!’ 이건 너무 부끄러웠다. 그런데 형수는 팔짱을 낀 채 눈웃음을 치며 아무렇지 않은 듯 나를 봤다. “수호 씨, 혹시 어제 무슨 소리 들었어요?” 나는 고개를 절레절레 흔들며 어제 형수의 소리를 들었다는 걸 극구 부인했다. “아니요, 아무것도 못 들었어요.” “그래요? 내 방에서 이상한 소리 듣지 못했어요?” ‘이건 나를 시험하는 건가?’ “저 어제 10시쯤에 잠들어서 아무것도 못 들었어요.” 이 말을 끝으로 나는 도망치듯 그 자리를 벗어났다. 왠지 모르겠지만 형수의 심문에 가슴이 콕콕 찔렸고 눈은 저도 모르게 형수의 가슴으로 향했다. 분명 마가 낀 게 틀림없다. 나는 곧장 식탁 앞에 앉아 묵묵히 음식을 먹었다. 하지만 밥이 코로 넘어가는지 입으로 넘어가는지 모르겠다. 그도 그럴 게, 형수가 이내 걸어와 하필이면 내 옆에 앉았기 때문이다. 왜 이러는지 이해가 되지 않는다. 예전에는 분명 내 맞은편에 앉았는데, 오늘은 왜 내 옆에 앉는지. 내가 이런저런 생각에 잠겨 있을 때, 형수가 갑자기 손가락으로 내 팔뚝을 쿡쿡 찔렀다. 순간 온몸이 감전되는 듯 찌릿해 났다. ‘여자가 내 몸을 만지는 게 이런 기분이구나.’ 신기한 기분이었다. “수호 씨, 혹시 내가 무서워요?” “아니요. 그냥 조금 어색해서요.” “사람은 원래 어색하다가 점점 익숙해지는 거 아니겠어요? 어색하니까 더 많이 교류해야죠. 그래야 얼른 친해지죠. 수호 씨, 남자와 여자가 가장 빨리 친해지는 방법이 뭔지 알아요?” 내 착각인지 모르겠으나 형수는 분명 나에게 암시하는 것 같았다. 그걸 인식하니 너무 당황해 밥이 넘어가지 않았다. 설렘 반 긴장 반인 심정으로 형수의 말에 담긴 의미를 생각하다가 끝내 용기를 내 질문했다. “뭔데요?” “아이 만드는 거요.” 형수는 맑은 두 눈으로 나를 바라보며 아주 직설적으로 말했다. 그 순간 나는 사레가 걸렸다. 형수가 왜 이런 말을 하는지 이해가 되지 않았다. 내가 형수와 뭘 할 수 있다고. ‘설마 나를 노리나?’ ‘형이 안 되니까 나한테 희망을 품은 건가?’ ‘안돼, 난 절대 형한테 미안한 일 할 수 없어.’ 나는 다급히 의자를 들고 옆으로 물러났다. “형수, 농담하지 마세요. 누가 보면 오해해요.” 형수는 나를 보며 피식 웃더니 곧장 질문했다. “그럼 솔직히 말해봐요. 어제 무슨 소리 들었어요? 솔직히 말하지 않으면 깊은 대화를 해봐야 할 것 같은데요.” ‘헉, 절대 그럴 수 없어.’ 나는 놀란 가슴을 다독이며 결국 입을 열었다. “형수님, 저 확실히 무슨 소리 들었어요. 하지만 고의는 아니었어요.” “혹시 내 신음 소리였어요? 듣기 좋던가요?” 형수님이 이렇게 노골적인 질문을 할 거라고는 생각지도 못했다. 얼굴은 화끈 달아올랐고, 가슴은 요란하게 북을 쳐 어떻게 대답해야 할지 갈피를 잡지 못했다. 그러던 그때. 마침 밖에서 노크 소리가 들려오자 나는 지푸라기라도 잡는 심정으로 얼른 달려가 문 쪽으로 달려갔다. 그리고 문을 열었더니 밖에는 늘씬한 여자 한 명이 서 있었다. 얼굴은 예쁘장한 데다, 나올 데 나오고 들어갈 데 들어가 연예인 못지않았다. 여자는 나를 보자 눈을 크게 뜨며 물었다. “그쪽은 누구죠?” 그 말에 나는 어이가 없었다. “그러는 그쪽은 누군데요?” 제2화 “애교야, 왔어? 얼른 들어와.” 내가 한참 답답해하고 있을 때, 형수가 다가와 낯선 여자를 친절하게 맞이했다. 여자는 형수의 초대로 곧장 집 안에 들어섰다. 그러자 형수가 우리를 소개했다. 여자는 형수의 친한 친구인데, 이름은 이애교, 바로 옆집에 살고 있었다. “애교야, 이 사람은 동성 씨와 같은 마을에 살던 동생이야, 정수호라고, 어제 왔어.” 애교라는 여자는 이상한 눈으로 나를 보더니 이내 빙그레 웃었다. “동성 씨한테 이렇게 어리고 잘생긴 동생이 다 있었어?” “수호 씨 이제 막 대학 졸업했어. 그러니 당연히 젊지. 젊을 뿐만 아니라 엄청 튼실해.” 내 착각일지 모르겠으나 형수의 마지막 한마디는 무척 의미심장했다. 심지어 눈길마저 내 아래를 흘끗거렸다. 그 동작에 나는 더 불편해졌다. 그때, 애교 누나가 나를 위아래로 훑더니 물었다. “태연아, 네가 말했던 마사지사가 설마 이 사람이야?” “맞아. 수호 씨가 어릴 때부터 할아버지한테 마사지를 배웠대. 솜씨가 엄청 좋아.” 형수는 말을 마치자마자 나를 봤다. “아까 미처 말하지 못했는데, 사실 내 친구가 허리와 척추가 아프다고 해서요. 가끔 가슴도 답답하대요. 원래는 한의사를 불러 마사지 좀 받게 하려고 했는데, 수호 씨가 마침 마사지할 줄 알잖아요. 그래서 한번 받아보게 하려고요.” ‘그런 거였군.’ 나는 단번에 승낙했다. ‘형과 형수가 나를 이곳에서 머물게 해주고 일자리도 알아봐 줬는데, 이런 일 정도야 당연히 도와야지.’ 그때, 애교 누나가 부끄러운지 형수를 옆으로 끌고 갔다. “이건 좀 아니지 않나? 너무 젊은데?” “젊은 게 뭐 어때서? 젊을수록 좋은 거 아니야? 젊어야 힘이 좋고, 그래야 너 같은 유부녀를 편하게 모실 수 있잖아.” “무슨 헛소리하는 거야. 나 그런 사람 아니거든.” 애교 누나는 얼굴을 붉혔다. 그러자 형수가 싱긋 웃으며 대답했다. “농담이야. 네가 그쪽으로 생각하니까 그렇지. 솔직히 말해봐, 네 남편 반년 동안 집에 안 왔는데, 그동안 하고 싶지 않았어?” “너 계속 이러면 나 간다?” 그때, 형수가 귀까지 빨개진 애교 누나의 팔짱을 끼며 말했다. “알았어. 안 놀릴게. 너는 점잖고 우아한 귀부인이야. 됐지? 그런데 우리 수호 씨 솜씨 엄청 좋아. 한번 해봐. 젊고 잘생긴 남자가 밖에 있는 늙은 영감보다야 낫지 않겠어?” 애교 누나는 형수의 말에 일리가 있다고 생각했는지 고개를 끄덕였다. “그럼 옆에 있어 줘. 안 그러면 어색할 것 같아.” “그래, 같이 있어 줄게.” 두 사람은 한참 동안 소곤거리더니 그제야 내 앞으로 다가왔다. 애교 누나가 형수더러 먼저 시범 보여달라고 하자 형수는 군말 없이 소파에 엎드렸다. “수호 씨, 시작해요.” 나는 의자를 가져와 형수님 옆에 앉아 마사지를 하기 시작했다. 콜라병 몸매를 소유한 형수의 엉덩이는 동그랗고 볼록해 나는 저도 모르게 때리고 싶다는 생각이 들었다. “태연, 어때? 시원해?” 애교 누나가 물었다. “당연하지, 이렇게 시원하기는 오랜만이야.” 형수의 낮은 신음소리에 나와 애교 누나는 얼굴이 화끈 달아올랐다. 심지어 아래가 터질 것 같아 괴로워하고 있을 때, 애교 누나도 부자연스럽게 다리를 꽉 모았다. “됐어, 애교야. 이제 네 차례야.” 형수는 소파에서 일어나 우리에게 물을 따라주자, 애교 누나는 부끄러워하면서 소파에 눕더니 다리에 담요를 덮었다. ‘쯧, 예쁜 다리를 가리다니, 아쉽네.’ 하지만 아무리 덮는다고 해도 완벽한 몸매를 가릴 수는 없었다. 애교 누나는 마른 체형이지만 나올 데 나오고 들어갈 데 들어간 데다 얼굴까지 동안이라 눈길을 더 끌었다. 그때 내가 손을 어깨에 대자 애교 누나의 몸이 뻣뻣하게 굳었다. ‘형수님은 형수님이라 뭘 할 수 없다지만, 형수님 친구는 괜찮잖아? 게다가 남편이 오랫동안 집을 비웠다고 했으니 엄청 외로울 거야.’ “애교 누나, 시원해요?” “응.” 내 물음에 애교 누나는 부끄러운 듯 낮게 대답했다. 그 대답을 들으니 나는 더욱 대담해졌다. “더 시원하게 해줄게요.” 나는 애교 누나의 등을 타고 두 손을 점점 아래로 움직였다. 그러자 애교 누나가 몸을 부르르 떨었다. “지금 뭐 하는 거예요?” “허리 시큰거린다면서요? 허리 좀 주물러 주려고요.” 살짝 겁을 먹은 채 말했더니 애교 누나는 아무 말도 하지 않았다. 묵인을 얻자 내 손은 다시 애교 누나의 허리 위로 올라가 꾹꾹 누르기 시작했다. 애교 누나의 허리는 매우 가늘어 한 손에 잡힐 정도였다. 하지만 엉덩이는 그에 비해 크고 통통한 애플힙이었다. “사실 누나의 어깨는 크게 문제없어요. 하지만 허리에 문제가 많아요.” “네? 허리가 왜요?” 나는 불안한 듯 묻는 애교 누나의 허리를 누르며 말했다. “신장이 약해요. 신장이 약하면 이렇게 허리가 아프거든요.” “신장은 보통 남자한테 중요한 거잖아요. 나는 여자라서 크게 상관없는 거 아니에요?” “그건 오해예요. 남자든 여자든 신장이 두 개인 건 똑같잖아요. 보통 신장하면 남성 기능 쪽으로 생각하는데, 여자도 기혈이 부족하면 신장이 약할 수 있어요. 누나가 얼굴색이 창백한 것도 기혈이 부족해서 그래요. 이걸 장기적으로 방치하면 다른 문제가 생기거든요.” “그럼 어떡해요?” 애교 누나가 무의식적으로 묻자 나는 씩 입꼬리를 올렸다. “사실 지금은 그렇게 심각한 게 아니라 한동안 이렇게 마사지 받으면 나을 수 있어요.” “그럼 얼른 마사지해 줘요.” “그럼 시작해요.” 나는 애교 누나의 허리를 따라 아래로 손을 내렸다. 그 순간 애교 누나의 몸이 뻣뻣하게 굳었다. 하지만 아무 말도 하지 않자 나는 더 대담하게 행동했다. 내 손은 애교 누나의 엉덩이를 스치며 다리를 덮고 있던 담요를 천천히 걷어냈다. 백옥처럼 새하얀 다리는 역시나 예술이었다. 나는 손을 점점 아래로 내려 애교 누나의 발을 쥐고 발바닥 혈 자리를 꾹꾹 눌렀다. 그러자 애교 누나는 참지 못하고 신음을 내더니 부끄러웠는지 얼굴이 새빨개졌다. “괜찮아요?” 애교 누나는 가쁜 호흡을 가다듬으며 대답했다. “괜찮아요, 계속해요.” 그 말에 나는 계속해서 애교 누나의 발바닥을 눌렀다. 그러다 참지 못하고 애교 누나의 치마 속을 훔쳐봤는데 아쉽게도 다리를 너무 꽉 모으고 있는 탓에 아무것도 볼 수 없었다. 그렇게 한참 동안 누르다가 나는 만족스럽지 않아 대담하게 요구했다. “애교 누나, 혹시 평소에 가슴이 답답하지 않아요? 내가 마사지해 줄게요.” 나는 말하면서 무의식적으로 애교 누나의 가슴을 슬쩍 스쳐봤다. ‘저기를 누를 수 있다면 얼마나 좋을까?’ 거절당할까 봐 걱정했던 것도 무색하게, 애교 누나는 바로 동의했다. “뭐, 그래요.” 순간 너무 흥분한 나머지 나는 의자를 소파 쪽으로 더 바싹 붙이며 말했다. “누나, 반듯하게 누워요. 그래야 마사지할 수 있으니까?” 애교 누나는 고분고분 뒤돌아 소파 위에 반듯하게 누웠다. 애교 누나의 가슴은 형수님 것보다 작았지만 봉긋하게 솟았다. 한 번도 여자 가슴을 만져 본 적 없어 잔뜩 긴장한 채로 손을 뻗으려는 그때, 갑자기 형수의 목소리가 들려왔다. “어머, 두 사람 진도 빠르네.” 제3화 나는 마치 나쁜 짓을 한 어린애처럼 벌떡 일어났다. “형수님, 형수님이 여긴 어쩐 일이에요?” 애교 누나도 잘못을 저지른 것처럼 벌떡 자리에서 일어났다. 심지어 양 볼은 어느새 사과처럼 빨갛게 무르익었다. “태연아, 그런 거 아니야. 나랑 수호 씨 아무 일도 없었어. 그냥 가슴이 답답해서 마사지해 준 것뿐이야.” 애교 누나가 구구절절 설명하자 형수가 피식 웃었다. “내가 뭐라고 한 것도 아닌데, 왜 그렇게 긴장해? 아니면 나 몰래 정말 나쁜 짓이라도 했어?” 나와 애교 누나는 동시에 고개를 저었다. 그와 동시에 당혹스러웠다. ‘내가 감히 형수님 친구를 어떻게 하려 하다니, 만약 형수님이 알면 분명 쫓아낼 거야.’ 그때 애교 누나가 안절부절못하더니 일이 있다는 핑계로 서둘러 집을 나갔다. 형수는 그런 애교 누나의 뒷모습을 보며 멍해 있다가 한참 뒤에 나를 보며 물었다. “수호 씨, 내 친구 어떻게 같아요?” “네?” 형수한테서 갑자기 이런 질문을 받으니 나는 마음이 혼란스러워 말까지 더듬었다. “좋죠. 예쁘고 몸매도 좋고 성격도 좋잖아요.” “그럼 내 친구 꼬시라고 하면 그럴 의향 있어요?” 형수의 말에 나는 놀라움을 감출 수 없었다. 마음도 혼란스러워 무슨 말을 해야 할지 몰랐다. 문제는 형수가 방금 내가 형수 친구를 어떻게 해보려던 걸 발견하고 일부러 떠보는 것일까 봐 걱정되었다. 내가 긴장하고 있을 때, 형수가 내 팔을 잡으며 손등을 톡톡 두드렸다. “긴장할 거 없어요. 솔직히 말하면 돼요.” “형수님, 저 난처하게 하지 마세요. 애교 누나는 형수님 친구인데 제가 어떻게 감히 그런 마음을 품겠어요?” “감히라고요? 아래가 이렇게 단단해졌으면서.” 형수는 내 아래를 흘긋거리며 말했다. 순간 너무 쪽팔리고 난감해 나는 얼른 허리를 숙였다. “와, 사이즈 보통 아니네요.” 내 착각일지 모르겠으나 내 아래를 본 순간 형수의 눈빛이 변했다. 그때 형수가 말을 이었다. “나 농담 아니에요. 애교와 잠자리를 가져요. 형 도와주는 셈 치고.” ‘뭐지? 애교 누나와 자는 게 형과 무슨 상관이지?’ 형수는 나를 소파에 앉히더니 설명하기 시작했다. “동성 씨 회사와 애교의 남편이 현재 사업 파트너거든요. 애교 누나의 남편이 밖에 애인이 있는데 동성 씨한테 사람을 찾아 자기 아내 꼬셔달라고 부탁했대요. 그러면 빨리 이혼할 수 있으니까. 이제 알겠죠?” 나는 연신 고개를 끄덕였다. 알아들은 건 확실하나 이해가 되지 않았다. ‘애교 누나처럼 예쁜 여자를 두고 그 남편은 왜 바람피우는 거지?’ 내가 깊은 생각에 빠져 있을 때 형수가 내 허벅지를 꼬집었다. “무슨 생각을 그렇게 해요?” “아!” 너무 아파 저도 모르게 비명을 지르며 나는 연신 고개를 저었다. “아무것도 아니에요.” “내가 아침에 한 말 기억해요? 남자의 그건 정확한 곳에 써야 해요. 애교 누나의 남편이 반년 동안 애교 누나한테 손끝 하나 대지 않았대요. 그러니까 수호 씨가 조금만 손쓰면 바로 넘어올 거예요. 여자와 자본 적 없죠? 이번이 기회예요.” 형수의 말을 들을수록 나는 얼굴이 빨갛게 달아올랐고, 아랫배에 열기가 몰렸다. 문제는 너무 부끄러우면서도 난감한 부탁이라는 거다. 만약 다른 사람의 부탁이라면 그나마 괜찮았을 텐데. 형수는 내가 꿈쩍도 하지 않자 갑자기 옆으로 바싹 다가왔다. 그 순간 은은한 향기가 내 코끝을 간지럽혔다. 전에 한 번도 형수와 이렇게 가까이 앉은 적 없는데, 지금은 심지어 형수의 온도까지 느껴질 정도라 가슴이 콩닥거리는 한편 긴장했다. “혹시 무서워요? 걱정돼요?” 조심스럽게 묻는 형수의 말에 나는 필사적으로 고개를 끄덕였다. 이건 무서운 정도가 아니라 아주 겁이 나 미칠 지경이다. 여자 친구도 사귀어 본 적 없는 나더러 유부녀를 꼬시라니. 무섭지 않을 리가. 그때 형수가 다시 한번 내 손을 잡으며 한 번도 들은 적 없는 부드러운 목소리로 말했다. “걱정할 거 없어요. 상대는 외로운 유부녀라 마음껏 꼬셔도 돼요. 유부녀를 꼬시는 가장 효과적인 방법이 바로 성욕을 자극하는 거예요.” “성욕이 한번 끓어오르면 끝이 없거든요. 그때가 되면 수호 씨는 아무것도 안 해도 모든 일이 풀릴 거예요. 알았어요?” 나는 건성으로 고개를 끄덕였지만 생각은 이미 다른 데로 날아가 버렸다. 머릿속에는 아침에 들은 장면이 떠올랐고, 형수님의 가슴이 얼마나 매혹적일지 상상했다. 그런데 하필이면 형수가 그걸 보고 말았다. “나 커요?” 갑작스러운 형수의 물음에 나는 바짝 긴장했고, 입이 바싹 말라 넋을 잃은 듯 대답했다. “네.” “만지고 싶어요?” 순간 피가 거꾸로 솟는 기분이 들었고 머리가 윙윙 울려 아무 말도 할 수 없었다. 그때, 형수가 내 쪽으로 갑자기 바싹 다가와 가슴을 내 몸에 눌렀다. 그 순간, 나는 바보라도 된 것처럼 머리가 온통 백지장이 되어버렸다. “그러고 싶으면 싶은 거죠. 민망해할 거 뭐 있어요? 이건 인간의 본능적인 욕구예요. 풀 때는 풀어야 한다고요.” 결국 나는 참지 못하고 이를 악물었다. “만지고 싶어요. 그것도 아주 많아.” “하하하, 잘했어요. 마음이 시키는 대로 해 봐요. 그럼 무서울 거 없잖아요. 하지만 그 욕구는 애교 누나한테 풀어요. 형수인 내가 아니라. 알겠어요?” 순간 기분이 나락으로 떨어졌다. ‘난 또 형수님이 나한테 몸 바치려 하는 줄 알았는데 어떻게 대담해지는지 가르쳐주는 거였잖아.’ ‘하지만 오히려 좋아. 내가 만약 형수와 무슨 일이라도 생기면 형한테 미안해서 어떡해?’ 나는 더 이상 참을 수 없어 배가 아프다는 핑계를 대고 얼른 화장실로 달려갔다. 방금 애교 누나를 도와 마사지할 때부터 참기 힘들었는데, 형수가 나를 건드리기까지 하니 아래가 터질 것만 같았다. 물론 형수가 손장난도 적당히 하면 몸에 좋고 지나치면 몸이 상한다고 했지만, 이 순간 더 이상 참을 수 없었다. 하지만 뜻밖에도 목욕 타월을 올려놓는 선반 위에서 여자 팬티 한 장을 발견했다. 깊이 생각하지 않아도 알 수 있었다. 이 팬티의 주인이 형수라는 걸. 그 순간 그 팬티를 가져야 할지 말아야 할지 수없이 고민했다. 이내 눈을 감고 마음을 진정하려고 했으나, 하필이면 머릿속에 아침에 봤던 장면이 떠올랐다. 심지어 마음속에서 악마의 속삭임이 나를 유혹했다. ‘손장난하는 것뿐인데, 그건 괜찮잖아. 이건 쉽게 얻을 수 없는 기회라고, 놓치면 앞으로는 기회도 없어.’ 결국 나는 그 속삭임에 넘어가 저도 모르게 팬티를 향해 손을 뻗었다. 제4화 팬티는 부드럽고 나른한 데다 심지어 형수의 냄새까지 배어 있었다. 손에 감각이 느껴지자 저도 모르게 아침에 몰래 엿들었던 소리가 뇌리에 재생되며 점차 흥분되었다. ‘형수와 뭘 진짜로 할 수는 없지만 팬티로 상상하는 건 괜찮잖아.’ 나는 속으로 이렇게 중얼거리며 벨트를 풀고 팬티를 밀어 넣었다. 하지만 내 손이 아래에 닿으려 할 때 노크 소리가 들렸고, 너무 놀란 나머지 나는 그대로 뿜을 뻔했다. ‘집에 나와 형수님 둘뿐이니 노크한 사람은 형수님이겠지?’ 나는 서둘러 그 팬티를 꺼내 목욕 타월 선반 위에 올려다 놓고 나서 조심스럽게 말했다. “형수님, 왜 그러세요?” “수호 씨, 안에서 무슨 나쁜 짓 했어요?” ‘이런 말을 묻는다고?’ “네? 아, 아니요.” 나는 찔려서 말을 더듬었다. “그런데 왜 그렇게 떨어요?” 형수의 한마디에 나는 가슴이 철렁해 식은땀을 줄줄 흘렸다. ‘형수가 아무리 개방적이라고 해도 본인과 나는 안 된다고 명확히 말했는데, 만약 내가 형수의 팬티를 가지고 그런 짓을 한 걸 들키면 내가 본인 말을 안 듣는다고 생각해 쫓아내면 어떡하지?’ 하지만 이 상황을 어떻게 설명해야 할지 몰라 나는 애써 설명했다. “정말 아무것도 아니에요. 배가 아파서 식은땀이 난 것뿐이에요.” “갑자기 식은땀이 왜 나요? 혹시 어디 아파요?” 형수는 이내 나를 걱정했다. “저도 모르겠어요. 그냥 좀 불편해요.” “문 좀 열어봐요. 어디 봐봐요.” “이, 이제 괜찮아요.” “내외할 거 뭐 있어요? 수호 씨 내 눈에는 아직 애예요. 그러니 얼른 문 열어요.” 그 말을 들은 순간 실망감이 휘몰아쳤다. ‘내가 형수님 눈에 고작 애였다니. 어쩐지 내 앞에서 거침없더라니. 나는 그런 상대로 한 번도 생각하지 않았나 보네.’ 나는 허리를 숙여 화장실 문을 열었다. 형수는 들어오자마자 나를 보는 게 아니라 목욕 타월을 놓은 선반 위를 확인했다. 나는 마음이 찔려 형수의 눈을 마주칠 수 없었다. 그때 형수가 선반 쪽으로 걸어가더니 나한테 웃으며 물었다. “혹시 내 팬티 건드렸어요?” “아, 아니요.” 나는 다급하게 고개를 흔들었다. “정말이에요? 그런데 얼굴은 왜 그렇게 빨개요? 솔직히 말해요. 방금 내 팬티로 나쁜 짓 하려고 했는데 내가 방해한 거죠? 그래서 내가 들어오는 걸 무서워했던 거고?” ‘뭐야? 천리안이라도 지녔나? 어떻게 저렇게 귀신같이 다 알지?’ 형수는 나를 위아래로 훑더니 내가 허리를 구부린 채 일어나지 못하자 의심의 눈초리로 바라봤다. “똑바로 서요.” 형수는 나를 지그시 바라보며 말했다. 그런 형수의 명을 나는 어길 수 없었다. 하지만 내가 몸을 곧게 편 순간 난감한 상태인 것이 바로 들켜버렸다. 형수도 그걸 본 게 틀림없다. 나는 눈을 감고 형수의 눈을 피했다. 하지만 형수가 천천히 내 앞에 무릎을 꿇는 게 고스란히 느껴졌다. 그 순간 가슴이 튀어나올 것만 같았다. 문제는 형수가 뭘 하려는지 몰라 도저히 모르겠다는 거였다. 너무 야릇한 자세에 나는 저도 모르게 이런저런 상상을 하며 천천히 눈을 떴다. 그랬더니 형수가 멍하니 내 그곳을 바라보며 감탄하는 게 아니겠는가? “동성 씨가 수호 씨처럼 이랬으면 얼마나 좋을까요?” 동경이 가득한 형수의 눈빛에 내 머리는 순간 백지장이 되어버렸고, 가슴은 미친 듯이 요동쳐 무슨 말을 해야 할지 몰랐다. 그런데 형수는 그곳을 한참 바라보더니 다시 일어났다. 나는 얼른 손으로 그곳을 막았다. “아직은 욕구를 풀지 마요. 그래야 애교 누나를 공략할 동력이 생기죠.” 형수는 말하면서 갑자기 나에게 바싹 다가왔다. “사실 나 일부러 이러는 거예요. 이러면 안 되는 거 아는데 동성 씨를 위해서 어쩔 수 없어요. 수호 씨가 너무 부끄럼을 타니까 우선 생각을 오픈해야죠. 손 치워요. 나도 산전수전 겪은 사람인데, 이런 걸 못 겪어봤을까요?” ‘그래도 이 방법은 너무 남다른 거 아닌가? 목숨이 남아나질 않는다고.’ 나는 속으로 아우성쳤다. “나와요. 애교한테 전화할 거니까 같이 쇼핑하면서 두 사람 이어줄게요. 오늘 애교가 수호 씨를 집에 초대할지 기대되네요. 얼른 해결해야 수호 씨 형네 회사도 얼른 제자리 찾을 수 있을 거예요.” 형수는 말을 마치자마자 허리를 흔들며 밖으로 나가 버렸다. 홀로 남겨진 나 역시 그제야 화장실에서 느릿느릿 걸어 나왔지만, 손은 온통 땀으로 젖었다. 너무 참고 있었던 탓이었다. 형수한테 매번 이런 식으로 자극당하고 제대로 풀 수 없으니 미칠 것만 같았다. 하지만 형을 위해서 참을 수밖에 없다. 형수는 소파에 앉아 애교 누나에게 전화했다. “안 나가겠다고? 왜? 안돼, 나랑 나가자. 안 나가면 수호 씨더러 너 안아서 내려오라고 한다?” “뭐? 내가 너무하다고? 그래, 나 원래 이래. 어떡할 건데?” “그래, 그럼 약속한 거다? 5분 뒷문 앞에서 기다릴게.” 형수는 전화를 끊자 나를 향해 웃으며 말했다. “해결했어요. 가서 옷 갈아입어요. 이따가 운전해야 하니까. 기억해요, 자꾸 뒤쪽을 봐야 해요, 서프라이즈가 있을 테니까.” “네.” 나는 짤막하게 대답하고 곧바로 옷 갈아입으러 갔다. 그러면서 내심 형수가 말한 서프라이즈가 뭘까 기대했다. 내가 이내 옷을 갈아입고 형수와 함께 문 앞에서 기다렸다. 그랬더니 얼마 지나지 않아 애교 누나가 나왔다. 붉은 원피스는 애교 누나의 하얀 피부를 더 희게 만들었고, V넥이라 가슴골이 훤히 드러났다. 그걸 본 순간 나는 넋을 잃고 말았다. ‘애교 누나의 몸매가 좋을 줄은 알았지만 이 정도일 줄이야.’ 애교 누나는 일부러 내 눈을 피하며 형수의 팔짱을 끼더니 내 앞으로 지나갔다. 그런 반응에 나는 답답하고 속상했다. 아까 마사지할 때만 해도 분명 살갑게 대했는데, 왜 갑자기 이렇게 차가워졌는지. 심지어 내 눈도 안 마주치고 있다. ‘설마 내가 너무 무례해서 화났나?’ 우리는 곧장 계단을 내려갔다. 그 사이 애교 누나는 형수와 웃고 떠들었지만 나는 혼자 꿔다 놓은 보따리처럼 옆에 덩그러니 서 있었다. 그게 너무 답답하고 괴로웠지만 차에 타자마자 갑자기 뒤를 돌아보면 서프라이즈가 있을 거라던 형수의 말이 떠올랐다. 그 서프라이즈가 무엇인지 궁금하여 나는 계속 백미러로 뒤를 힐끔거렸다. 하지만 형수는 애교 누나와 웃고 떠들기만 할 뿐, 기대했던 서프라이즈는 없었다. “형수님, 우리 어디 가요?” 길을 물어본다는 걸 핑계 삼아 또 한 번 뒤돌아봤지만 여전히 서프라이즈는 없었다. 하지만 애교 누나와 눈빛이 마주친 순간, 애교 누나의 얼굴이 빨갛게 달아오르더니 이내 시선을 피했다. 그건 당황하고 초조해하는 눈빛이 틀림없었다. 그 순간 내 가슴은 철렁 내려앉았다. 애교 누나는 지금 화나 있는 게 아니라 나와 썸을 이어갈지 고민하는 거였다. 그걸 인지하자 나는 기쁨을 주체할 수 없었다. 그건 애교 누나도 나한테 마음이 있다는 뜻이었으니. “광화문 광장으로 가요.” “네.” 형수의 말에 나는 짤막하게 대답했다. 그러고는 곧장 핸드폰을 꺼내 길을 검색하고는 시동을 걸었다. 차가 정체 구간에 이르자 좀처럼 속도가 나지 않아 나는 다시 뒤를 흘끔거렸다. 그리고 그 순간 애교 누나가 팬티를 내리는 모습을 봐버렸다.		남성 소설 모음		134	https://www.facebook.com/61560317043692/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704113	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 4:36 AM	1740648242	1745228206		2645																										operkn.com	Learn more			IMAGE	이곳을 클릭하고 무료로 읽어보세요!		https://operkn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11942&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.2362714083366E+14	남성 소설 모음	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476382495_811395447839075_368122805301132970_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-dUhh92VyWoQ7kNvgHdgaFP&_nc_oc=AdiA0UZGMWlpy-EVD6SIj0JBSZQHgSPNEqQPgqTKgFq2IZcDkBI5I-2PMQHe_Jkl-M372llCOgbmdBUcIuj1REys&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYC0p73gba8rSB8SnQVpWZZtt85_yqQDP_J7-hi15Wu0jA&oe=67C60E67	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		때는 밤 11시. 형님 집 아래에 있는 공원에서 야간 러닝을 하던 중, 풀숲 속에서 들려오는 남녀의 바스락 소리가 들려왔다. “진동성, 설마 안 되는 거야? 집에서는 느낌 안 산다고 해서 여기까지 왔더니, 왜 아직도 안 돼?” ‘저거 우리 형수님 목소리 아니야?’ 나는 그 소리를 듣자마자 여자가 내 형수님 고태연이라는 걸 알아버렸다. ‘형과 형수는 밥 먹으러 간다고 했는데? 왜 공원 풀숲에 있는 거지?’ 여자 친구는 한 번도 안 사귀어 봤지만 동영상은 그래도 많이 봤다고 자부하기에, 나는 곧바로 두 사람이 무슨 짓을 하는지 알아버렸다. ‘형과 형수님이 이런 스릴을 좋아할 줄은 몰랐네. 그것도 공원에서.’ 순간 몰래 엿듣고 싶다는 생각을 참을 수 없었다. 형수는 얼굴도 예쁘장한데 몸매는 더 끝내준다. 그런 형수의 신음소리라니 이건 꿈에 그리던 일이었다. 살금살금 수풀 쪽으로 걸어가 몰래 머리를 내밀었더니 형수님이 형 위에 앉아 있었다. 물론 나를 등지고 있었지만 등 라인을 감탄할 수밖에 없었다. 순간 입이 바싹 마르고 아랫배에 열기가 올라왔다. 하지만 이렇게 매력적인 형수님 앞에서 형은 영 맥을 못 췄다. “태연아, 나 여전히 안 되는데.” 그 말에 형수가 버럭 화를 냈다. “약도 없네, 정말. 이제 고작 서른다섯이면서 왜 이렇게 쓸모가 없어? 안 서면 싸기라도 해야 할 거 아니야. 아무것도 없으면 애는 어떻게 가져? 계속 이러면 나 다른 사람 만난다? 당신은 애 싫을지 몰라도 나는 엄마가 되고 싶다고.” 잔뜩 화가 난 형수가 바지를 입고는 수풀 밖으로 걸어 나오자 놀란 나는 헐레벌떡 도망쳤다. 집에 돌아온 지 얼마 지나지 않아 형수가 돌아오는 소리가 들렸다. ‘쾅’ 닫히는 문소리에 내 가슴도 ‘철렁’ 내려앉았다. ‘깜짝 놀랐네. 형과 형수님 사이가 이렇게 안 좋을 줄이야.’ 나는 속으로 중얼거리며 가슴을 쓸어내렸다. 여자는 나이가 들수록 욕구가 많아진다더니 형수님도 욕구 불만인 게 틀림없었다. ‘하긴, 형처럼 비실비실한 몸으로 형수님을 어떻게 만족시키겠어? 나 정도는 돼야지.’ ‘퉤퉤퉤! 내가 지금 무슨 생각을 하는 거야? 고태연은 내 형수님이라고 어떻게 이런 생각을 할 수 있어?’ 물론 내가 진동성과 친형제는 아니지만 친형제 못지않게 끈끈한 사이다. 형이 아니었으면 내가 대학도 갈 수 없었을 거고. 내가 이런저런 생각에 잠겨 있을 때, 옆방에서 낮은 신음소리가 들려왔다. 얼른 귀를 벽에 대고 엿들어 봤더니 이건 틀림없이 신음이었다. ‘형수가 지금...’ 생각할수록 몸이 달아올라 도저히 참을 수 없어 나도 결국 바지 버클을 내렸다. 잠시 뒤, 벽 하나를 사이 두고 나와 형수의 신음 소리가 한데 섞였다. 영혼이 이어진 듯한 느낌에 나도 모르게 온갖 생각이 들었다. 형수가 나와 만났다면 얼마나 좋을까 하는 생각이 들어났다. 하지만 이건 절대 불가능한 일이다. 형수와 나 사이에는 영원히 넘을 수 없는 형이라는 존재가 있으니. 형한테 미안한 일은 할 수 없다. 더러워진 속옷을 대충 화장실에 두고 나는 내일 씻자는 생각으로 잠이 들었다. 이튿날, 잠에서 깨었을 때 시간은 벌써 9시가 넘었다. 형은 이미 출근했고 집에는 나와 형수 둘뿐이었다. 아침을 하는 형수는 실크로 된 나시 슬립을 입은 채로 굴곡진 몸매를 드러냈다. 특히 풍만한 가슴을 본 순간 입이 바싹 말랐다. “수호 씨, 일어났어요? 얼른 씻고 밥 먹어요.” 형수는 나를 보자마자 먼저 인사를 건넸다. 내가 이곳에 온 지는 아직 며칠 되지 않기에 형수와 아직 친해지지 못하여 많이 어색했다. 이에 나는 짤막하게 대답하고 곧장 화장실로 향했다. 그렇게 한창 씻던 그때, 갑자기 어제 벗어두었던 속옷이 내 뇌리를 스쳤다. ‘형수가 나보다 일찍 깨어났는데 설마 본 건 아니겠지?’ 이런 생각을 하며 재빨리 확인한 나는 그대로 얼어붙고 말았다. 속옷이 사라졌다. 내가 이곳저곳 찾고 있을 때 갑자기 뒤에서 형수의 목소리가 들려왔다. “찾을 필요 없어요. 이미 씻었으니까.” 순간 가슴이 철렁했다. ‘그 속옷에 내 정액이 가득 묻어 있는데, 형수가 씻었다면 봤을 거잖아!’ 이건 너무 부끄러웠다. 그런데 형수는 팔짱을 낀 채 눈웃음을 치며 아무렇지 않은 듯 나를 봤다. “수호 씨, 혹시 어제 무슨 소리 들었어요?” 나는 고개를 절레절레 흔들며 어제 형수의 소리를 들었다는 걸 극구 부인했다. “아니요, 아무것도 못 들었어요.” “그래요? 내 방에서 이상한 소리 듣지 못했어요?” ‘이건 나를 시험하는 건가?’ “저 어제 10시쯤에 잠들어서 아무것도 못 들었어요.” 이 말을 끝으로 나는 도망치듯 그 자리를 벗어났다. 왠지 모르겠지만 형수의 심문에 가슴이 콕콕 찔렸고 눈은 저도 모르게 형수의 가슴으로 향했다. 분명 마가 낀 게 틀림없다. 나는 곧장 식탁 앞에 앉아 묵묵히 음식을 먹었다. 하지만 밥이 코로 넘어가는지 입으로 넘어가는지 모르겠다. 그도 그럴 게, 형수가 이내 걸어와 하필이면 내 옆에 앉았기 때문이다. 왜 이러는지 이해가 되지 않는다. 예전에는 분명 내 맞은편에 앉았는데, 오늘은 왜 내 옆에 앉는지. 내가 이런저런 생각에 잠겨 있을 때, 형수가 갑자기 손가락으로 내 팔뚝을 쿡쿡 찔렀다. 순간 온몸이 감전되는 듯 찌릿해 났다. ‘여자가 내 몸을 만지는 게 이런 기분이구나.’ 신기한 기분이었다. “수호 씨, 혹시 내가 무서워요?” “아니요. 그냥 조금 어색해서요.” “사람은 원래 어색하다가 점점 익숙해지는 거 아니겠어요? 어색하니까 더 많이 교류해야죠. 그래야 얼른 친해지죠. 수호 씨, 남자와 여자가 가장 빨리 친해지는 방법이 뭔지 알아요?” 내 착각인지 모르겠으나 형수는 분명 나에게 암시하는 것 같았다. 그걸 인식하니 너무 당황해 밥이 넘어가지 않았다. 설렘 반 긴장 반인 심정으로 형수의 말에 담긴 의미를 생각하다가 끝내 용기를 내 질문했다. “뭔데요?” “아이 만드는 거요.” 형수는 맑은 두 눈으로 나를 바라보며 아주 직설적으로 말했다. 그 순간 나는 사레가 걸렸다. 형수가 왜 이런 말을 하는지 이해가 되지 않았다. 내가 형수와 뭘 할 수 있다고. ‘설마 나를 노리나?’ ‘형이 안 되니까 나한테 희망을 품은 건가?’ ‘안돼, 난 절대 형한테 미안한 일 할 수 없어.’ 나는 다급히 의자를 들고 옆으로 물러났다. “형수, 농담하지 마세요. 누가 보면 오해해요.” 형수는 나를 보며 피식 웃더니 곧장 질문했다. “그럼 솔직히 말해봐요. 어제 무슨 소리 들었어요? 솔직히 말하지 않으면 깊은 대화를 해봐야 할 것 같은데요.” ‘헉, 절대 그럴 수 없어.’ 나는 놀란 가슴을 다독이며 결국 입을 열었다. “형수님, 저 확실히 무슨 소리 들었어요. 하지만 고의는 아니었어요.” “혹시 내 신음 소리였어요? 듣기 좋던가요?” 형수님이 이렇게 노골적인 질문을 할 거라고는 생각지도 못했다. 얼굴은 화끈 달아올랐고, 가슴은 요란하게 북을 쳐 어떻게 대답해야 할지 갈피를 잡지 못했다. 그러던 그때. 마침 밖에서 노크 소리가 들려오자 나는 지푸라기라도 잡는 심정으로 얼른 달려가 문 쪽으로 달려갔다. 그리고 문을 열었더니 밖에는 늘씬한 여자 한 명이 서 있었다. 얼굴은 예쁘장한 데다, 나올 데 나오고 들어갈 데 들어가 연예인 못지않았다. 여자는 나를 보자 눈을 크게 뜨며 물었다. “그쪽은 누구죠?” 그 말에 나는 어이가 없었다. “그러는 그쪽은 누군데요?” 제2화 “애교야, 왔어? 얼른 들어와.” 내가 한참 답답해하고 있을 때, 형수가 다가와 낯선 여자를 친절하게 맞이했다. 여자는 형수의 초대로 곧장 집 안에 들어섰다. 그러자 형수가 우리를 소개했다. 여자는 형수의 친한 친구인데, 이름은 이애교, 바로 옆집에 살고 있었다. “애교야, 이 사람은 동성 씨와 같은 마을에 살던 동생이야, 정수호라고, 어제 왔어.” 애교라는 여자는 이상한 눈으로 나를 보더니 이내 빙그레 웃었다. “동성 씨한테 이렇게 어리고 잘생긴 동생이 다 있었어?” “수호 씨 이제 막 대학 졸업했어. 그러니 당연히 젊지. 젊을 뿐만 아니라 엄청 튼실해.” 내 착각일지 모르겠으나 형수의 마지막 한마디는 무척 의미심장했다. 심지어 눈길마저 내 아래를 흘끗거렸다. 그 동작에 나는 더 불편해졌다. 그때, 애교 누나가 나를 위아래로 훑더니 물었다. “태연아, 네가 말했던 마사지사가 설마 이 사람이야?” “맞아. 수호 씨가 어릴 때부터 할아버지한테 마사지를 배웠대. 솜씨가 엄청 좋아.” 형수는 말을 마치자마자 나를 봤다. “아까 미처 말하지 못했는데, 사실 내 친구가 허리와 척추가 아프다고 해서요. 가끔 가슴도 답답하대요. 원래는 한의사를 불러 마사지 좀 받게 하려고 했는데, 수호 씨가 마침 마사지할 줄 알잖아요. 그래서 한번 받아보게 하려고요.” ‘그런 거였군.’ 나는 단번에 승낙했다. ‘형과 형수가 나를 이곳에서 머물게 해주고 일자리도 알아봐 줬는데, 이런 일 정도야 당연히 도와야지.’ 그때, 애교 누나가 부끄러운지 형수를 옆으로 끌고 갔다. “이건 좀 아니지 않나? 너무 젊은데?” “젊은 게 뭐 어때서? 젊을수록 좋은 거 아니야? 젊어야 힘이 좋고, 그래야 너 같은 유부녀를 편하게 모실 수 있잖아.” “무슨 헛소리하는 거야. 나 그런 사람 아니거든.” 애교 누나는 얼굴을 붉혔다. 그러자 형수가 싱긋 웃으며 대답했다. “농담이야. 네가 그쪽으로 생각하니까 그렇지. 솔직히 말해봐, 네 남편 반년 동안 집에 안 왔는데, 그동안 하고 싶지 않았어?” “너 계속 이러면 나 간다?” 그때, 형수가 귀까지 빨개진 애교 누나의 팔짱을 끼며 말했다. “알았어. 안 놀릴게. 너는 점잖고 우아한 귀부인이야. 됐지? 그런데 우리 수호 씨 솜씨 엄청 좋아. 한번 해봐. 젊고 잘생긴 남자가 밖에 있는 늙은 영감보다야 낫지 않겠어?” 애교 누나는 형수의 말에 일리가 있다고 생각했는지 고개를 끄덕였다. “그럼 옆에 있어 줘. 안 그러면 어색할 것 같아.” “그래, 같이 있어 줄게.” 두 사람은 한참 동안 소곤거리더니 그제야 내 앞으로 다가왔다. 애교 누나가 형수더러 먼저 시범 보여달라고 하자 형수는 군말 없이 소파에 엎드렸다. “수호 씨, 시작해요.” 나는 의자를 가져와 형수님 옆에 앉아 마사지를 하기 시작했다. 콜라병 몸매를 소유한 형수의 엉덩이는 동그랗고 볼록해 나는 저도 모르게 때리고 싶다는 생각이 들었다. “태연, 어때? 시원해?” 애교 누나가 물었다. “당연하지, 이렇게 시원하기는 오랜만이야.” 형수의 낮은 신음소리에 나와 애교 누나는 얼굴이 화끈 달아올랐다. 심지어 아래가 터질 것 같아 괴로워하고 있을 때, 애교 누나도 부자연스럽게 다리를 꽉 모았다. “됐어, 애교야. 이제 네 차례야.” 형수는 소파에서 일어나 우리에게 물을 따라주자, 애교 누나는 부끄러워하면서 소파에 눕더니 다리에 담요를 덮었다. ‘쯧, 예쁜 다리를 가리다니, 아쉽네.’ 하지만 아무리 덮는다고 해도 완벽한 몸매를 가릴 수는 없었다. 애교 누나는 마른 체형이지만 나올 데 나오고 들어갈 데 들어간 데다 얼굴까지 동안이라 눈길을 더 끌었다. 그때 내가 손을 어깨에 대자 애교 누나의 몸이 뻣뻣하게 굳었다. ‘형수님은 형수님이라 뭘 할 수 없다지만, 형수님 친구는 괜찮잖아? 게다가 남편이 오랫동안 집을 비웠다고 했으니 엄청 외로울 거야.’ “애교 누나, 시원해요?” “응.” 내 물음에 애교 누나는 부끄러운 듯 낮게 대답했다. 그 대답을 들으니 나는 더욱 대담해졌다. “더 시원하게 해줄게요.” 나는 애교 누나의 등을 타고 두 손을 점점 아래로 움직였다. 그러자 애교 누나가 몸을 부르르 떨었다. “지금 뭐 하는 거예요?” “허리 시큰거린다면서요? 허리 좀 주물러 주려고요.” 살짝 겁을 먹은 채 말했더니 애교 누나는 아무 말도 하지 않았다. 묵인을 얻자 내 손은 다시 애교 누나의 허리 위로 올라가 꾹꾹 누르기 시작했다. 애교 누나의 허리는 매우 가늘어 한 손에 잡힐 정도였다. 하지만 엉덩이는 그에 비해 크고 통통한 애플힙이었다. “사실 누나의 어깨는 크게 문제없어요. 하지만 허리에 문제가 많아요.” “네? 허리가 왜요?” 나는 불안한 듯 묻는 애교 누나의 허리를 누르며 말했다. “신장이 약해요. 신장이 약하면 이렇게 허리가 아프거든요.” “신장은 보통 남자한테 중요한 거잖아요. 나는 여자라서 크게 상관없는 거 아니에요?” “그건 오해예요. 남자든 여자든 신장이 두 개인 건 똑같잖아요. 보통 신장하면 남성 기능 쪽으로 생각하는데, 여자도 기혈이 부족하면 신장이 약할 수 있어요. 누나가 얼굴색이 창백한 것도 기혈이 부족해서 그래요. 이걸 장기적으로 방치하면 다른 문제가 생기거든요.” “그럼 어떡해요?” 애교 누나가 무의식적으로 묻자 나는 씩 입꼬리를 올렸다. “사실 지금은 그렇게 심각한 게 아니라 한동안 이렇게 마사지 받으면 나을 수 있어요.” “그럼 얼른 마사지해 줘요.” “그럼 시작해요.” 나는 애교 누나의 허리를 따라 아래로 손을 내렸다. 그 순간 애교 누나의 몸이 뻣뻣하게 굳었다. 하지만 아무 말도 하지 않자 나는 더 대담하게 행동했다. 내 손은 애교 누나의 엉덩이를 스치며 다리를 덮고 있던 담요를 천천히 걷어냈다. 백옥처럼 새하얀 다리는 역시나 예술이었다. 나는 손을 점점 아래로 내려 애교 누나의 발을 쥐고 발바닥 혈 자리를 꾹꾹 눌렀다. 그러자 애교 누나는 참지 못하고 신음을 내더니 부끄러웠는지 얼굴이 새빨개졌다. “괜찮아요?” 애교 누나는 가쁜 호흡을 가다듬으며 대답했다. “괜찮아요, 계속해요.” 그 말에 나는 계속해서 애교 누나의 발바닥을 눌렀다. 그러다 참지 못하고 애교 누나의 치마 속을 훔쳐봤는데 아쉽게도 다리를 너무 꽉 모으고 있는 탓에 아무것도 볼 수 없었다. 그렇게 한참 동안 누르다가 나는 만족스럽지 않아 대담하게 요구했다. “애교 누나, 혹시 평소에 가슴이 답답하지 않아요? 내가 마사지해 줄게요.” 나는 말하면서 무의식적으로 애교 누나의 가슴을 슬쩍 스쳐봤다. ‘저기를 누를 수 있다면 얼마나 좋을까?’ 거절당할까 봐 걱정했던 것도 무색하게, 애교 누나는 바로 동의했다. “뭐, 그래요.” 순간 너무 흥분한 나머지 나는 의자를 소파 쪽으로 더 바싹 붙이며 말했다. “누나, 반듯하게 누워요. 그래야 마사지할 수 있으니까?” 애교 누나는 고분고분 뒤돌아 소파 위에 반듯하게 누웠다. 애교 누나의 가슴은 형수님 것보다 작았지만 봉긋하게 솟았다. 한 번도 여자 가슴을 만져 본 적 없어 잔뜩 긴장한 채로 손을 뻗으려는 그때, 갑자기 형수의 목소리가 들려왔다. “어머, 두 사람 진도 빠르네.” 제3화 나는 마치 나쁜 짓을 한 어린애처럼 벌떡 일어났다. “형수님, 형수님이 여긴 어쩐 일이에요?” 애교 누나도 잘못을 저지른 것처럼 벌떡 자리에서 일어났다. 심지어 양 볼은 어느새 사과처럼 빨갛게 무르익었다. “태연아, 그런 거 아니야. 나랑 수호 씨 아무 일도 없었어. 그냥 가슴이 답답해서 마사지해 준 것뿐이야.” 애교 누나가 구구절절 설명하자 형수가 피식 웃었다. “내가 뭐라고 한 것도 아닌데, 왜 그렇게 긴장해? 아니면 나 몰래 정말 나쁜 짓이라도 했어?” 나와 애교 누나는 동시에 고개를 저었다. 그와 동시에 당혹스러웠다. ‘내가 감히 형수님 친구를 어떻게 하려 하다니, 만약 형수님이 알면 분명 쫓아낼 거야.’ 그때 애교 누나가 안절부절못하더니 일이 있다는 핑계로 서둘러 집을 나갔다. 형수는 그런 애교 누나의 뒷모습을 보며 멍해 있다가 한참 뒤에 나를 보며 물었다. “수호 씨, 내 친구 어떻게 같아요?” “네?” 형수한테서 갑자기 이런 질문을 받으니 나는 마음이 혼란스러워 말까지 더듬었다. “좋죠. 예쁘고 몸매도 좋고 성격도 좋잖아요.” “그럼 내 친구 꼬시라고 하면 그럴 의향 있어요?” 형수의 말에 나는 놀라움을 감출 수 없었다. 마음도 혼란스러워 무슨 말을 해야 할지 몰랐다. 문제는 형수가 방금 내가 형수 친구를 어떻게 해보려던 걸 발견하고 일부러 떠보는 것일까 봐 걱정되었다. 내가 긴장하고 있을 때, 형수가 내 팔을 잡으며 손등을 톡톡 두드렸다. “긴장할 거 없어요. 솔직히 말하면 돼요.” “형수님, 저 난처하게 하지 마세요. 애교 누나는 형수님 친구인데 제가 어떻게 감히 그런 마음을 품겠어요?” “감히라고요? 아래가 이렇게 단단해졌으면서.” 형수는 내 아래를 흘긋거리며 말했다. 순간 너무 쪽팔리고 난감해 나는 얼른 허리를 숙였다. “와, 사이즈 보통 아니네요.” 내 착각일지 모르겠으나 내 아래를 본 순간 형수의 눈빛이 변했다. 그때 형수가 말을 이었다. “나 농담 아니에요. 애교와 잠자리를 가져요. 형 도와주는 셈 치고.” ‘뭐지? 애교 누나와 자는 게 형과 무슨 상관이지?’ 형수는 나를 소파에 앉히더니 설명하기 시작했다. “동성 씨 회사와 애교의 남편이 현재 사업 파트너거든요. 애교 누나의 남편이 밖에 애인이 있는데 동성 씨한테 사람을 찾아 자기 아내 꼬셔달라고 부탁했대요. 그러면 빨리 이혼할 수 있으니까. 이제 알겠죠?” 나는 연신 고개를 끄덕였다. 알아들은 건 확실하나 이해가 되지 않았다. ‘애교 누나처럼 예쁜 여자를 두고 그 남편은 왜 바람피우는 거지?’ 내가 깊은 생각에 빠져 있을 때 형수가 내 허벅지를 꼬집었다. “무슨 생각을 그렇게 해요?” “아!” 너무 아파 저도 모르게 비명을 지르며 나는 연신 고개를 저었다. “아무것도 아니에요.” “내가 아침에 한 말 기억해요? 남자의 그건 정확한 곳에 써야 해요. 애교 누나의 남편이 반년 동안 애교 누나한테 손끝 하나 대지 않았대요. 그러니까 수호 씨가 조금만 손쓰면 바로 넘어올 거예요. 여자와 자본 적 없죠? 이번이 기회예요.” 형수의 말을 들을수록 나는 얼굴이 빨갛게 달아올랐고, 아랫배에 열기가 몰렸다. 문제는 너무 부끄러우면서도 난감한 부탁이라는 거다. 만약 다른 사람의 부탁이라면 그나마 괜찮았을 텐데. 형수는 내가 꿈쩍도 하지 않자 갑자기 옆으로 바싹 다가왔다. 그 순간 은은한 향기가 내 코끝을 간지럽혔다. 전에 한 번도 형수와 이렇게 가까이 앉은 적 없는데, 지금은 심지어 형수의 온도까지 느껴질 정도라 가슴이 콩닥거리는 한편 긴장했다. “혹시 무서워요? 걱정돼요?” 조심스럽게 묻는 형수의 말에 나는 필사적으로 고개를 끄덕였다. 이건 무서운 정도가 아니라 아주 겁이 나 미칠 지경이다. 여자 친구도 사귀어 본 적 없는 나더러 유부녀를 꼬시라니. 무섭지 않을 리가. 그때 형수가 다시 한번 내 손을 잡으며 한 번도 들은 적 없는 부드러운 목소리로 말했다. “걱정할 거 없어요. 상대는 외로운 유부녀라 마음껏 꼬셔도 돼요. 유부녀를 꼬시는 가장 효과적인 방법이 바로 성욕을 자극하는 거예요.” “성욕이 한번 끓어오르면 끝이 없거든요. 그때가 되면 수호 씨는 아무것도 안 해도 모든 일이 풀릴 거예요. 알았어요?” 나는 건성으로 고개를 끄덕였지만 생각은 이미 다른 데로 날아가 버렸다. 머릿속에는 아침에 들은 장면이 떠올랐고, 형수님의 가슴이 얼마나 매혹적일지 상상했다. 그런데 하필이면 형수가 그걸 보고 말았다. “나 커요?” 갑작스러운 형수의 물음에 나는 바짝 긴장했고, 입이 바싹 말라 넋을 잃은 듯 대답했다. “네.” “만지고 싶어요?” 순간 피가 거꾸로 솟는 기분이 들었고 머리가 윙윙 울려 아무 말도 할 수 없었다. 그때, 형수가 내 쪽으로 갑자기 바싹 다가와 가슴을 내 몸에 눌렀다. 그 순간, 나는 바보라도 된 것처럼 머리가 온통 백지장이 되어버렸다. “그러고 싶으면 싶은 거죠. 민망해할 거 뭐 있어요? 이건 인간의 본능적인 욕구예요. 풀 때는 풀어야 한다고요.” 결국 나는 참지 못하고 이를 악물었다. “만지고 싶어요. 그것도 아주 많아.” “하하하, 잘했어요. 마음이 시키는 대로 해 봐요. 그럼 무서울 거 없잖아요. 하지만 그 욕구는 애교 누나한테 풀어요. 형수인 내가 아니라. 알겠어요?” 순간 기분이 나락으로 떨어졌다. ‘난 또 형수님이 나한테 몸 바치려 하는 줄 알았는데 어떻게 대담해지는지 가르쳐주는 거였잖아.’ ‘하지만 오히려 좋아. 내가 만약 형수와 무슨 일이라도 생기면 형한테 미안해서 어떡해?’ 나는 더 이상 참을 수 없어 배가 아프다는 핑계를 대고 얼른 화장실로 달려갔다. 방금 애교 누나를 도와 마사지할 때부터 참기 힘들었는데, 형수가 나를 건드리기까지 하니 아래가 터질 것만 같았다. 물론 형수가 손장난도 적당히 하면 몸에 좋고 지나치면 몸이 상한다고 했지만, 이 순간 더 이상 참을 수 없었다. 하지만 뜻밖에도 목욕 타월을 올려놓는 선반 위에서 여자 팬티 한 장을 발견했다. 깊이 생각하지 않아도 알 수 있었다. 이 팬티의 주인이 형수라는 걸. 그 순간 그 팬티를 가져야 할지 말아야 할지 수없이 고민했다. 이내 눈을 감고 마음을 진정하려고 했으나, 하필이면 머릿속에 아침에 봤던 장면이 떠올랐다. 심지어 마음속에서 악마의 속삭임이 나를 유혹했다. ‘손장난하는 것뿐인데, 그건 괜찮잖아. 이건 쉽게 얻을 수 없는 기회라고, 놓치면 앞으로는 기회도 없어.’ 결국 나는 그 속삭임에 넘어가 저도 모르게 팬티를 향해 손을 뻗었다. 제4화 팬티는 부드럽고 나른한 데다 심지어 형수의 냄새까지 배어 있었다. 손에 감각이 느껴지자 저도 모르게 아침에 몰래 엿들었던 소리가 뇌리에 재생되며 점차 흥분되었다. ‘형수와 뭘 진짜로 할 수는 없지만 팬티로 상상하는 건 괜찮잖아.’ 나는 속으로 이렇게 중얼거리며 벨트를 풀고 팬티를 밀어 넣었다. 하지만 내 손이 아래에 닿으려 할 때 노크 소리가 들렸고, 너무 놀란 나머지 나는 그대로 뿜을 뻔했다. ‘집에 나와 형수님 둘뿐이니 노크한 사람은 형수님이겠지?’ 나는 서둘러 그 팬티를 꺼내 목욕 타월 선반 위에 올려다 놓고 나서 조심스럽게 말했다. “형수님, 왜 그러세요?” “수호 씨, 안에서 무슨 나쁜 짓 했어요?” ‘이런 말을 묻는다고?’ “네? 아, 아니요.” 나는 찔려서 말을 더듬었다. “그런데 왜 그렇게 떨어요?” 형수의 한마디에 나는 가슴이 철렁해 식은땀을 줄줄 흘렸다. ‘형수가 아무리 개방적이라고 해도 본인과 나는 안 된다고 명확히 말했는데, 만약 내가 형수의 팬티를 가지고 그런 짓을 한 걸 들키면 내가 본인 말을 안 듣는다고 생각해 쫓아내면 어떡하지?’ 하지만 이 상황을 어떻게 설명해야 할지 몰라 나는 애써 설명했다. “정말 아무것도 아니에요. 배가 아파서 식은땀이 난 것뿐이에요.” “갑자기 식은땀이 왜 나요? 혹시 어디 아파요?” 형수는 이내 나를 걱정했다. “저도 모르겠어요. 그냥 좀 불편해요.” “문 좀 열어봐요. 어디 봐봐요.” “이, 이제 괜찮아요.” “내외할 거 뭐 있어요? 수호 씨 내 눈에는 아직 애예요. 그러니 얼른 문 열어요.” 그 말을 들은 순간 실망감이 휘몰아쳤다. ‘내가 형수님 눈에 고작 애였다니. 어쩐지 내 앞에서 거침없더라니. 나는 그런 상대로 한 번도 생각하지 않았나 보네.’ 나는 허리를 숙여 화장실 문을 열었다. 형수는 들어오자마자 나를 보는 게 아니라 목욕 타월을 놓은 선반 위를 확인했다. 나는 마음이 찔려 형수의 눈을 마주칠 수 없었다. 그때 형수가 선반 쪽으로 걸어가더니 나한테 웃으며 물었다. “혹시 내 팬티 건드렸어요?” “아, 아니요.” 나는 다급하게 고개를 흔들었다. “정말이에요? 그런데 얼굴은 왜 그렇게 빨개요? 솔직히 말해요. 방금 내 팬티로 나쁜 짓 하려고 했는데 내가 방해한 거죠? 그래서 내가 들어오는 걸 무서워했던 거고?” ‘뭐야? 천리안이라도 지녔나? 어떻게 저렇게 귀신같이 다 알지?’ 형수는 나를 위아래로 훑더니 내가 허리를 구부린 채 일어나지 못하자 의심의 눈초리로 바라봤다. “똑바로 서요.” 형수는 나를 지그시 바라보며 말했다. 그런 형수의 명을 나는 어길 수 없었다. 하지만 내가 몸을 곧게 편 순간 난감한 상태인 것이 바로 들켜버렸다. 형수도 그걸 본 게 틀림없다. 나는 눈을 감고 형수의 눈을 피했다. 하지만 형수가 천천히 내 앞에 무릎을 꿇는 게 고스란히 느껴졌다. 그 순간 가슴이 튀어나올 것만 같았다. 문제는 형수가 뭘 하려는지 몰라 도저히 모르겠다는 거였다. 너무 야릇한 자세에 나는 저도 모르게 이런저런 상상을 하며 천천히 눈을 떴다. 그랬더니 형수가 멍하니 내 그곳을 바라보며 감탄하는 게 아니겠는가? “동성 씨가 수호 씨처럼 이랬으면 얼마나 좋을까요?” 동경이 가득한 형수의 눈빛에 내 머리는 순간 백지장이 되어버렸고, 가슴은 미친 듯이 요동쳐 무슨 말을 해야 할지 몰랐다. 그런데 형수는 그곳을 한참 바라보더니 다시 일어났다. 나는 얼른 손으로 그곳을 막았다. “아직은 욕구를 풀지 마요. 그래야 애교 누나를 공략할 동력이 생기죠.” 형수는 말하면서 갑자기 나에게 바싹 다가왔다. “사실 나 일부러 이러는 거예요. 이러면 안 되는 거 아는데 동성 씨를 위해서 어쩔 수 없어요. 수호 씨가 너무 부끄럼을 타니까 우선 생각을 오픈해야죠. 손 치워요. 나도 산전수전 겪은 사람인데, 이런 걸 못 겪어봤을까요?” ‘그래도 이 방법은 너무 남다른 거 아닌가? 목숨이 남아나질 않는다고.’ 나는 속으로 아우성쳤다. “나와요. 애교한테 전화할 거니까 같이 쇼핑하면서 두 사람 이어줄게요. 오늘 애교가 수호 씨를 집에 초대할지 기대되네요. 얼른 해결해야 수호 씨 형네 회사도 얼른 제자리 찾을 수 있을 거예요.” 형수는 말을 마치자마자 허리를 흔들며 밖으로 나가 버렸다. 홀로 남겨진 나 역시 그제야 화장실에서 느릿느릿 걸어 나왔지만, 손은 온통 땀으로 젖었다. 너무 참고 있었던 탓이었다. 형수한테 매번 이런 식으로 자극당하고 제대로 풀 수 없으니 미칠 것만 같았다. 하지만 형을 위해서 참을 수밖에 없다. 형수는 소파에 앉아 애교 누나에게 전화했다. “안 나가겠다고? 왜? 안돼, 나랑 나가자. 안 나가면 수호 씨더러 너 안아서 내려오라고 한다?” “뭐? 내가 너무하다고? 그래, 나 원래 이래. 어떡할 건데?” “그래, 그럼 약속한 거다? 5분 뒷문 앞에서 기다릴게.” 형수는 전화를 끊자 나를 향해 웃으며 말했다. “해결했어요. 가서 옷 갈아입어요. 이따가 운전해야 하니까. 기억해요, 자꾸 뒤쪽을 봐야 해요, 서프라이즈가 있을 테니까.” “네.” 나는 짤막하게 대답하고 곧바로 옷 갈아입으러 갔다. 그러면서 내심 형수가 말한 서프라이즈가 뭘까 기대했다. 내가 이내 옷을 갈아입고 형수와 함께 문 앞에서 기다렸다. 그랬더니 얼마 지나지 않아 애교 누나가 나왔다. 붉은 원피스는 애교 누나의 하얀 피부를 더 희게 만들었고, V넥이라 가슴골이 훤히 드러났다. 그걸 본 순간 나는 넋을 잃고 말았다. ‘애교 누나의 몸매가 좋을 줄은 알았지만 이 정도일 줄이야.’ 애교 누나는 일부러 내 눈을 피하며 형수의 팔짱을 끼더니 내 앞으로 지나갔다. 그런 반응에 나는 답답하고 속상했다. 아까 마사지할 때만 해도 분명 살갑게 대했는데, 왜 갑자기 이렇게 차가워졌는지. 심지어 내 눈도 안 마주치고 있다. ‘설마 내가 너무 무례해서 화났나?’ 우리는 곧장 계단을 내려갔다. 그 사이 애교 누나는 형수와 웃고 떠들었지만 나는 혼자 꿔다 놓은 보따리처럼 옆에 덩그러니 서 있었다. 그게 너무 답답하고 괴로웠지만 차에 타자마자 갑자기 뒤를 돌아보면 서프라이즈가 있을 거라던 형수의 말이 떠올랐다. 그 서프라이즈가 무엇인지 궁금하여 나는 계속 백미러로 뒤를 힐끔거렸다. 하지만 형수는 애교 누나와 웃고 떠들기만 할 뿐, 기대했던 서프라이즈는 없었다. “형수님, 우리 어디 가요?” 길을 물어본다는 걸 핑계 삼아 또 한 번 뒤돌아봤지만 여전히 서프라이즈는 없었다. 하지만 애교 누나와 눈빛이 마주친 순간, 애교 누나의 얼굴이 빨갛게 달아오르더니 이내 시선을 피했다. 그건 당황하고 초조해하는 눈빛이 틀림없었다. 그 순간 내 가슴은 철렁 내려앉았다. 애교 누나는 지금 화나 있는 게 아니라 나와 썸을 이어갈지 고민하는 거였다. 그걸 인지하자 나는 기쁨을 주체할 수 없었다. 그건 애교 누나도 나한테 마음이 있다는 뜻이었으니. “광화문 광장으로 가요.” “네.” 형수의 말에 나는 짤막하게 대답했다. 그러고는 곧장 핸드폰을 꺼내 길을 검색하고는 시동을 걸었다. 차가 정체 구간에 이르자 좀처럼 속도가 나지 않아 나는 다시 뒤를 흘끔거렸다. 그리고 그 순간 애교 누나가 팬티를 내리는 모습을 봐버렸다.		남성 소설 모음		134	https://www.facebook.com/61560317043692/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704115	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 12:02 PM	1740648242	1745254970		2645																										operkn.com	Learn more			IMAGE	계속 읽으려면 클릭👉		https://operkn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11942&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.2362714083366E+14	남성 소설 모음	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476633032_1482861552670883_8188636338620100572_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=mRvVRVmkMOIQ7kNvgFf7Pcx&_nc_oc=AdiwT8CH-sjlFvz2D7FEbzA5ty-yQZCezGIkp4xwG4eb-fMiI2PdyPAREr1Xx7-5L5oeJdUzAGZwr0ZqgtWTDiMs&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYBg66vlfpL4XTAQOUFFi4v8SGS9WMj4f7L46xVOZ161Jg&oe=67C5E5F2	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		때는 밤 11시. 형님 집 아래에 있는 공원에서 야간 러닝을 하던 중, 풀숲 속에서 들려오는 남녀의 바스락 소리가 들려왔다. “진동성, 설마 안 되는 거야? 집에서는 느낌 안 산다고 해서 여기까지 왔더니, 왜 아직도 안 돼?” ‘저거 우리 형수님 목소리 아니야?’ 나는 그 소리를 듣자마자 여자가 내 형수님 고태연이라는 걸 알아버렸다. ‘형과 형수는 밥 먹으러 간다고 했는데? 왜 공원 풀숲에 있는 거지?’ 여자 친구는 한 번도 안 사귀어 봤지만 동영상은 그래도 많이 봤다고 자부하기에, 나는 곧바로 두 사람이 무슨 짓을 하는지 알아버렸다. ‘형과 형수님이 이런 스릴을 좋아할 줄은 몰랐네. 그것도 공원에서.’ 순간 몰래 엿듣고 싶다는 생각을 참을 수 없었다. 형수는 얼굴도 예쁘장한데 몸매는 더 끝내준다. 그런 형수의 신음소리라니 이건 꿈에 그리던 일이었다. 살금살금 수풀 쪽으로 걸어가 몰래 머리를 내밀었더니 형수님이 형 위에 앉아 있었다. 물론 나를 등지고 있었지만 등 라인을 감탄할 수밖에 없었다. 순간 입이 바싹 마르고 아랫배에 열기가 올라왔다. 하지만 이렇게 매력적인 형수님 앞에서 형은 영 맥을 못 췄다. “태연아, 나 여전히 안 되는데.” 그 말에 형수가 버럭 화를 냈다. “약도 없네, 정말. 이제 고작 서른다섯이면서 왜 이렇게 쓸모가 없어? 안 서면 싸기라도 해야 할 거 아니야. 아무것도 없으면 애는 어떻게 가져? 계속 이러면 나 다른 사람 만난다? 당신은 애 싫을지 몰라도 나는 엄마가 되고 싶다고.” 잔뜩 화가 난 형수가 바지를 입고는 수풀 밖으로 걸어 나오자 놀란 나는 헐레벌떡 도망쳤다. 집에 돌아온 지 얼마 지나지 않아 형수가 돌아오는 소리가 들렸다. ‘쾅’ 닫히는 문소리에 내 가슴도 ‘철렁’ 내려앉았다. ‘깜짝 놀랐네. 형과 형수님 사이가 이렇게 안 좋을 줄이야.’ 나는 속으로 중얼거리며 가슴을 쓸어내렸다. 여자는 나이가 들수록 욕구가 많아진다더니 형수님도 욕구 불만인 게 틀림없었다. ‘하긴, 형처럼 비실비실한 몸으로 형수님을 어떻게 만족시키겠어? 나 정도는 돼야지.’ ‘퉤퉤퉤! 내가 지금 무슨 생각을 하는 거야? 고태연은 내 형수님이라고 어떻게 이런 생각을 할 수 있어?’ 물론 내가 진동성과 친형제는 아니지만 친형제 못지않게 끈끈한 사이다. 형이 아니었으면 내가 대학도 갈 수 없었을 거고. 내가 이런저런 생각에 잠겨 있을 때, 옆방에서 낮은 신음소리가 들려왔다. 얼른 귀를 벽에 대고 엿들어 봤더니 이건 틀림없이 신음이었다. ‘형수가 지금...’ 생각할수록 몸이 달아올라 도저히 참을 수 없어 나도 결국 바지 버클을 내렸다. 잠시 뒤, 벽 하나를 사이 두고 나와 형수의 신음 소리가 한데 섞였다. 영혼이 이어진 듯한 느낌에 나도 모르게 온갖 생각이 들었다. 형수가 나와 만났다면 얼마나 좋을까 하는 생각이 들어났다. 하지만 이건 절대 불가능한 일이다. 형수와 나 사이에는 영원히 넘을 수 없는 형이라는 존재가 있으니. 형한테 미안한 일은 할 수 없다. 더러워진 속옷을 대충 화장실에 두고 나는 내일 씻자는 생각으로 잠이 들었다. 이튿날, 잠에서 깨었을 때 시간은 벌써 9시가 넘었다. 형은 이미 출근했고 집에는 나와 형수 둘뿐이었다. 아침을 하는 형수는 실크로 된 나시 슬립을 입은 채로 굴곡진 몸매를 드러냈다. 특히 풍만한 가슴을 본 순간 입이 바싹 말랐다. “수호 씨, 일어났어요? 얼른 씻고 밥 먹어요.” 형수는 나를 보자마자 먼저 인사를 건넸다. 내가 이곳에 온 지는 아직 며칠 되지 않기에 형수와 아직 친해지지 못하여 많이 어색했다. 이에 나는 짤막하게 대답하고 곧장 화장실로 향했다. 그렇게 한창 씻던 그때, 갑자기 어제 벗어두었던 속옷이 내 뇌리를 스쳤다. ‘형수가 나보다 일찍 깨어났는데 설마 본 건 아니겠지?’ 이런 생각을 하며 재빨리 확인한 나는 그대로 얼어붙고 말았다. 속옷이 사라졌다. 내가 이곳저곳 찾고 있을 때 갑자기 뒤에서 형수의 목소리가 들려왔다. “찾을 필요 없어요. 이미 씻었으니까.” 순간 가슴이 철렁했다. ‘그 속옷에 내 정액이 가득 묻어 있는데, 형수가 씻었다면 봤을 거잖아!’ 이건 너무 부끄러웠다. 그런데 형수는 팔짱을 낀 채 눈웃음을 치며 아무렇지 않은 듯 나를 봤다. “수호 씨, 혹시 어제 무슨 소리 들었어요?” 나는 고개를 절레절레 흔들며 어제 형수의 소리를 들었다는 걸 극구 부인했다. “아니요, 아무것도 못 들었어요.” “그래요? 내 방에서 이상한 소리 듣지 못했어요?”		남성 소설 모음		134	https://www.facebook.com/61560317043692/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704185	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/19/25, 1:49 AM	1740648244	1745045368		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476637691_1018356650128836_1625956817050444161_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S11GFZ5K0jUQ7kNvgFiGdEB&_nc_oc=AdiVWsu97-gfe-exYIZG1uddOlhgTufsOo16-1LCRb2p4SeCBqABt8SiIoHMpukoGe7Nnb_HdchGUEdLxU9oFksu&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYACa9Gz94-c-VVRDKQp2GiIxGpKqESI4QoJDgfkhrCPgQ&oe=67C60282	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704247	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	6/11/25, 6:12 AM	1740648245	1749640356		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476451321_985728063459445_7950641550359925166_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=HFD_qEXRFh4Q7kNvgGyh2jW&_nc_oc=AdixvuiT-ob0GTlilwQEalk-MeYIvz_UswdzzHAG2O4B3alXLhJKXJ76aaFcsJThd_WSMd0YJH6Z7d1aWvMoOlYa&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYCORjgRRFt6PgLbcDuIUt0YetBoqdmbpPDSof2tlbaj-g&oe=67C6113B	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704220	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/28/25, 9:45 PM	1740648244	1745894731		2645																										redtgb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉		https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=17966&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.4292496556255E+14	Random Reading	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/475323796_631115639404441_2505970395524017109_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=qrwhbnOur7EQ7kNvgGH3Lfj&_nc_oc=Adj_6bysiHrcEw7V6QQGwYe4xvyD9Uo24APAORrg9BdNNCL1NZvGG2StdVF4oF7GLetMS39mr5HgnSSrfOVijE3a&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYCTlkvGgP4L38Nfj74Af19l7PJwvNjZBywvHezKm48hgg&oe=67C5F5E4	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		"Ugh... P-please stop," Zoey whimpered, her voice low and hoarse, closing her eyes with an anxious and fearful expression. "L-let go of me!" she squeaked, struggling as she kept pushing against the broad chest of a man who was crawling over her body. If she hadn't been half-drunk, Zoey was sure she could have fought this man off. But because it was her first time trying wine, her head was spinning, and her body felt weak. Zoey had been invited to a high school reunion at a famous hotel in her city, and she attended the event. One of her friends dared her to drink wine, and Zoey refused, but her friend kept insisting. Eventually, Zoey gave in and took a few sips before stopping. Not long after she drank the strong, clear liquid, Zoey's head felt heavy, and her neck suddenly felt warm. She decided to leave, sneaking away from the reunion quietly. However, as she walked down the hotel corridor toward the elevator, someone suddenly covered her mouth and dragged her away. Now, here she was, in a room, struggling—trying to hold on to the last bit of her consciousness and fighting off a stranger who intended to assault her. No! Her family would be ashamed and devastated if they found out about this. Her dad and older brother would be furious, and it would break her mother's heart. Unfortunately, Zoey's vision was blurry. She couldn't see the face of the man who was violating her. "Aaaah..." Zoey moaned, on the edge of consciousness. She knew she was being assaulted by a man, but she had stopped resisting. She was losing herself to the touches of the man, her awareness fading—it felt like a dream. She wasn't herself anymore. "Ugghh..." Zoey whimpered, biting her lower lip but keeping her eyes shut. Her expression only excited the man further. He had already managed to strip the fabric covering her beautiful body, and his desire grew uncontrollably. He removed his own clothes—getting closer to the bared girl—and then pressed his body against her. "Ugh... Ahh! P-please, no!" Zoey whimpered with the last shred of consciousness, as her eyelids grew heavy and eventually closed completely. - The next morning, Zoey woke up with her body aching and sore. When she tried to lift her head, a wave of pain and dizziness hit her. She felt nauseous, her stomach churning. Realizing something, Zoey gasped in shock. "N-no!" Tears streamed down her face as she noticed her bared body. Her heart pounded in her chest, and a sharp pain spread through it. There was a red stain on the bed sheet! "T-this can't be happening!" she cried, her tears falling even harder—rolling down her cheeks, burning her skin. With her neck stiff and her heart racing, Zoey forced herself to glance to her side—to see who had taken her innocence so cruelly. Thud! Zoey's eyes widened, and for a second, her heart seemed to stop. She was in shock, unable to believe the identity of the man lying beside her—the one who had stolen her innocence. Zoey's previously stiff body began to tremble violently, and fear engulfed her. She hurriedly, but carefully, climbed out of the bed. She dressed as quickly as possible before sneaking out of the room. This was a nightmare! Zoey swore she would never see that man again. Never! Zoey would keep this secret—her family's reputation would be ruined if the truth came out! The man was someone Zoey feared and came from a very dangerous family. He was her cousin! 'Did I seduce him last night? Or… No, that's impossible! I-I can't remember anything! All I remember is leaving the party,' Zoey thought frantically, hitting her still-throbbing head in frustration, angry at herself for not remembering what had happened the night before. There were only hazy flashes, but Zoey couldn't be sure of anything. It was like a dream that felt real, but when you wake up, the memory fades away, leaving you unsure of what really happened. Chapter 0002 Three days after the incident, Zoey felt safe. Her secret of that dark night was something she could hide from her parents and her brother. Fortunately, at the time of the incident, her parents were still abroad, and her brother was out of town on business. Zoey also hadn't run into that person in the past three days. Thank goodness. Right now, Zoey was with her brother, Hayden, who had forced her to come along with him to buy some books. She wasn't sure what kind of books, but he seemed insistent that she should accompany him. "Why are we here?!" Zoey shrieked, already sweating and feeling incredibly nervous as Hayden brought her to Jonathan Robert's house. The house belonged to THAT man's family. Terrified of bumping into him, Zoey trembled. 'Somebody, help!' "Jonathan is back from Paris. I wanna meet him," Hayden explained. "And what does that have to do with me? You freaking liar! You said we were going to a bookstore. Argh!" Zoey screamed, torn between being angry at her brother and panicking at the thought of seeing that man. She really did not want to meet him. No, no! W-what if Jonathan remembered what happened that night?! He could accuse Zoey and think she was a promiscuous girl or a desperate flirt. And to make matters worse, Zoey used to admire him. It would be so easy for him to accuse her, wouldn't it? "Gosh, you're being so dramatic!" Hayden stuffed an orange peel he had found in the car into his sister's mouth, making Zoey fall silent and even more irritated with him. "You should be happy. Why? Well, your kind-hearted brother here is reuniting you with your long-lost love after five years apart." "That was a long time ago. I don't like him anymore. Besides, I already have a boyfriend," Zoey grumbled, refusing to get out of the car. But Hayden, acting crazily, pulled her out of the car and carried her into the grand, luxurious mansion. Once inside, Hayden finally put Zoey down, but he didn't let go of her hand. He kept dragging her along with him. "Hayden, Zoey, come here, darling," called a middle-aged woman who still looked beautiful and youthful—Sophie, the mother of the man Zoey was so terrified of. Blushing slightly, Zoey and Hayden approached her. They kissed her on the cheek and then joined their other cousins. The Phillips and the Roberts family were close. In fact, Jonathan was Zoey and Hayden's cousin. "Hey, Zoey, you're even prettier now." "You've grown up a lot since we last saw you." Zoey just smiled and nodded slightly in response to her cousins' comments. She silently prayed not to run into Jonathan again, as she had sworn never to see him again. Secretly, Zoey glanced around, checking where the man she feared might be. 'He's an extreme introvert. There's no way he'd come out of his room. Hah, I think I'm safe,' Zoey thought, breathing a quiet sigh of relief. "Zoey, what are you doing standing there? Sit down." Zoey gave a shy smile and nodded once again. She looked around, searching for a place to sit. Some of her cousins were sitting on the floor, and others were on the sofa, forming groups. That was typical. She really did not want to be there. She would rather be at the cafe than hang out there. The cousin she was close to, Jodie, wasn't even around. Right now, she was pondering where to sit. 'Hayden is such a bloody liar!' Zoey thought angrily, glancing at her brother, who was still standing right next to her, busy typing something on his phone. If she sat with Raphael, their conversation would be too intense. If she sat with her female cousins, they'd just be gossiping non-stop. Zoey stretched out her hand toward the sofa beside her—intending to rest her arm there. But why did it feel like she was touching hair? Zoey immediately turned to her side. Her eyes widened in shock and disbelief as she realized whose head she had just touched. It was Jonathan. The man she feared the most and the one who had stolen her innocence that night. Chapter 0003 "S-sorry." Zoey quickly withdrew her hand from Jonathan's head. He was now staring at her coldly, with a warning look. "Hahaha…" The laughter of the people in the room echoed. They all knew Zoey used to like Jonathan, and they often teased the two, trying to match them up. But what they didn't know was that now Zoey was terrified of Jonathan. This cousin of hers had once threatened her and even terrorized her. Her feelings had shifted from admiration to fear. Especially after that night, Zoey was even more scared! "Since you touched your future husband's hair, why don't you kiss him too, Zoey? So you can memorize his scent." "Your future husband is back, Zoey. Why haven't you said hi?" Zoey winced in embarrassment, wishing she could leave. Her heart was racing, and her face turned pale. Good grief! Zoey was breaking into a cold sweat. Everyone was teasing her about Jonathan, but none of them realized how terrified she was. How could they know? Zoey had never told anyone about Jonathan's threats. "I think I need to get back to the office. Some urgent business came up," Hayden suddenly said, then turned to his sister. "Zoey, stay here with the others. I'll pick you up later, or someone else will drop you off..." Hayden left his sentence hanging, glancing at their cousins to see who could give Zoey a ride if he couldn't. "I'll take her home," Jonathan said suddenly, his voice low and deep—heavy and resonant, making Zoey's heart pound with both fear and tension. His voice was so seductive, sending shivers through Zoey's entire body. Added to the fact that she used to admire him, Zoey's body couldn't help but respond. But she couldn't deny that Jonathan's smooth voice also made her feel threatened. "No." Zoey shook her head quickly. She couldn't stay here any longer. She had promised herself to avoid Jonathan. "I have something to do at the café," Zoey said hurriedly, gripping Hayden's arm tightly, afraid of being left behind by her brother. Maybe Jonathan had forgotten about that night, but Zoey was still scared to face him. Actually after five years of not seeing him, Jonathan had returned home more charming than ever. Handsome, yes, but now much more terrifying. Especially when Zoey recalled the threats Jonathan had directed at her over the years. Hah. She could hardly remember the time she had been in love with him. To be honest, Zoey had used to idolize Jonathan. She had even dreamed of becoming this cold man's wife. She had tried to get his attention, confessed her feelings, and even asked Jonathan to marry her. But all those feelings had slowly faded. It started when Jonathan suddenly moved abroad and got a girlfriend, which broke Zoey’s heart. One night, he had contacted Zoey with a threat. "You'll know the consequences if you try anything, Zoey. I'll make your life worse than death!" Jonathan's threat still haunted Zoey to this day. Back then, Zoey was naive and innocent, so she had been genuinely frightened. She even fell sick from the fear caused by Jonathan's words. But to this day, no one knew how cruel Jonathan had been to her. Zoey chose to keep it to herself. The crazy thing was that she had ended up having a night stand with this very cousin she feared, and now, here she was, face-to-face with him again. She had spent the last three days trying to avoid him. 'Please let him have amnesia!' That was Zoey's desperate prayer. "Good grief, Zoey! Weren't you the one who insisted on coming here? You wanted to meet your dear Jonathan, didn't you?! Well, here he is, right next to you." 'You sneaky liar! When did I ever say that?! You tricked me, and that's how I ended up here,' Zoey thought in shock, staring at her brother in disbelief. The worst part was that it wasn't just her cousins who liked to tease her about Jonathan. Her annoying brother did it too. Yeah, her own brother! "You wanted to see me, but now you don't want to talk to me? Strange," Jonathan said, his voice low, without looking at Zoey. He was still engrossed in reading a thick book in his hands. His face looked cold and expressionless, his eyes serious and focused on the pages. "Sit next to me, future wife," Jonathan added, his tone deep and heavy, suddenly turning toward Zoey, making her even more nervous and awkward. "Practice sitting by my side before we walk down the aisle." "Ooooh…." Everyone in the room cheered, laughing together. Gah! Zoey wished the ground would swallow her up whole. Jonathan was still as mischievous as he had been five years ago. He always joined in teasing Zoey, just like their other cousins. 'In front of everyone, you seem sweet. But behind them, you're the devil, Jonathan Roberts! I know your dark side, and why am I the only one who knows that?!' Awkwardly and extremely nervous, Zoey finally agreed to sit next to Jonathan. What choice did she have? Her brother kept nudging her, and her cousins kept cheering her on. If Zoey refused to sit next to Jonathan, they'd all get the wrong idea, thinking she still had feelings for him and was just too shy. So… reluctantly, Zoey had to muster the courage to sit beside him, just to prove she didn't have any feelings left. "How have you been?" Jonathan asked after a long silence, once their other cousins were preoccupied with their own conversations. "Fine," Zoey replied flatly, pretending to be busy with her phone, though in reality, she wasn't doing anything on it. Argh! She was so nervous, awkward, and scared. But… Jonathan's behavior seemed normal. Had he really forgotten that night? Or were they both just too drunk to remember? The question was, why had Jonathan been there? He should have still been in Paris at the time. Ah, in any case, Zoey could only hope he had amnesia. Chapter 0004 Unable to handle the teasing from Jonathan's family, who kept trying to match them together, Zoey decided to leave early—using the excuse that her café was busy and she needed to help her staff. "Zoey, are you leaving?" her uncle Gabriel asked, who happened to cross paths with Zoey. Gabriel was Jonathan's father. "Yes," Zoey replied, nodding slightly with a light smile. People said her uncle was quite intimidating, but to Zoey, he was the best uncle. Yes, he was quiet and cold, but her uncle was someone who deeply cared about and loved his family. "Jon, come here for a moment," Gabriel suddenly called when he saw Jonathan walking by, intending to enter the elevator. Zoey immediately panicked, glancing at her uncle, then at Jonathan, who was walking coolly like a king approaching his throne. 'Zoey, you already have a boyfriend. Please forget about Jonathan. Remember! There are many beautiful and smart women in Paris, and last time you saw him, he was with another woman. Don't fall for him again. And don't forget he once terrorized you! Don't fall in love with the devil,' Zoey tried to convince herself in her heart. Zoey's heart pounded wildly, beating faster as Jonathan approached her. When he stopped right next to her, so close that her shoulder brushed against his arm, her heart felt like it was about to explode. This was too close! Her heart wasn't safe around Jonathan! The truth was, this was the man Zoey had always liked, and she had never confided her feelings to anyone. She had kept it all to herself. Yet somehow, the family found out that Zoey had feelings for Jonathan, and now the news had spread, leading to constant matchmaking between her and Jonathan. In the past, Zoey had been shy about being paired with Jonathan. Even now, she was, but she had come to understand something: Jonathan was uncomfortable with it and didn't like it. Five years ago, Zoey had foolishly confessed her feelings to Jonathan. In the spur of a moment, she had told him how she felt. Jonathan had told her to graduate and chase her dreams first, and only then would he consider a relationship. The worst part was that just a few months after Zoey confessed, Jonathan started avoiding her. Not long after that, Jonathan abruptly decided to move to Paris to manage their family's business there. Zoey understood then that he wasn't promising to wait for her; he was gently rejecting her. The most painful thing was that Zoey had impulsively followed Jonathan to the airport, intending to see him off and say goodbye. But when she arrived, she saw Jonathan sitting with another woman on his lap, and they were kissing. That was the deepest heartbreak Zoey had ever experienced. Since then, Zoey had buried her feelings, trying to move on and forget Jonathan, her first love. In the midst of her attempts to move on, Jonathan suddenly threatened her over the phone. That was the cruelest blow to Zoey's heart. Now, Zoey had a boyfriend. She was not quite in love with him yet, but she was sure that after they got married, she would learn to love him. "Your future wife wants to leave. Can you take her home?" Gabriel asked as soon as Jonathan was nearby. 'What?! What is he doing?! Even Uncle Gabriel is in on this?! Ugh.' "Sure, Dad," Jonathan nodded. "A-actually, it's not necessary, Uncle. I've already called a taxi—" "You can cancel it," Jonathan interrupted quickly, grabbing Zoey's wrist and pulling her along with him. "Jonathan, I don't need you to take me home. I can go by myself. Besides, my boyfriend—" "Break up with your boyfriend!" Jonathan cut her off sharply, his tone angry, his expression even colder. "Sorry, but that's none of your business and has nothing to do with you," Zoey responded, her voice soft and careful, though she was both nervous and awkward. Jonathan's sharp gaze was intense and intimidating. This terrified her greatly. "None of my business? Who gave you permission to have a boyfriend?!" Jonathan hissed, his eyes piercing into Zoey. "I'm an adult now, so I can make my own decisions without asking anyone for permission," Zoey said quietly, her voice steady despite her nerves. "An adult? What proof do you have that you're an adult?" Jonathan raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms as he looked at Zoey's sour expression. "I'm twenty-five years old." "Age doesn't guarantee maturity." "My chest has grown bigger," Zoey snapped in frustration, puffing out her chest as if to prove her point. But when she realized what she was doing and saw Jonathan's gaze drop to her chest, Zoey quickly crossed her arms over her chest and stepped back, embarrassed. 'Ah! What was I doing? Oh my God, I'm so embarrassed!' Zoey thought, cringing internally. Her cheeks flushed hot with embarrassment, spreading all the way down to her roots. "Tch, that's fake," Jonathan commented, hands on his behinds, still staring at her chest. "That's padding," he added, making Zoey's eyes widen in shock. 'What?! Fake? Padding?! Is he serious?!' "They're real!" Zoey retorted angrily. "I've seen them," Jonathan said, freezing Zoey in place, her body stiffening, "and they're not bigger than my hand," he added in a quiet voice, now standing so close to Zoey that she could feel his minty breath on her face. Zoey's heart felt like it had dropped into her stomach, her knees shaking. "I-I don't know what you're talking about. Excuse me, I need to go." Zoey pushed against Jonathan's broad chest, rushing away with a pale, panicked expression. Hah, not bigger than his hand? Why did this Frost King suddenly seem perverted? And... Did Jonathan remember that night? – "Let's talk again later. Just hang up; your patients are waiting, and saving lives is more important than a phone call," Zoey said softly over the phone to her boyfriend, Daniel Smidt—a surgeon at a local hospital. They had been dating for six months, and Zoey thought that was long enough to get to know each other. But for some reason, she kept putting off marriage with Daniel. Maybe it was because she still wanted to enjoy her youth. "Huh," Zoey sighed, massaging her temples after Daniel hung up. Once again, Daniel had asked if she was ready to get married. "Should I just go through with it? But I'm not a innocent girl anymore. Ugh, what do I do?" Zoey muttered to herself in the office of her café. Click. The door to her office opened, and Zoey instinctively turned to see who it was. "Excuse m—" Her words stopped short when she saw who was standing there. It was Jonathan. Zoey's heart pounded in her chest. Her eyes widened, and her face turned pale. "Why are you here?" 'Don't tell me he followed me here?' "Break up with your boyfriend!" Jonathan said coldly, not answering her question. He locked the door and began walking toward Zoey, who stood frozen in place. "I've already told you, my relationship has nothing to do with you!" Zoey snapped, trying to cover her nervousness as Jonathan drew closer. "You're going to marry me," Jonathan said casually. "What? Who said I'd marry you?!" Zoey stammered, her face turning red as she grew more panicked. "I won't marry you! I'm going to marry my boyfriend, not you." "Are you sure you want to refuse me?" Jonathan raised an eyebrow. "Yes, I'm one hundred percent sure," Zoey nodded firmly. "By the way, I didn't use protection that night, and I came inside you," Jonathan said coldly, now standing directly in front of Zoey, wrapping his arm around her waist as he stared into her eyes with a sharp, warning look. Zoey's heart felt like it was about to jump out of her chest. Her face wasn't just stiff—it was burning red with both anger and shame at Jonathan's words. And with him standing so close, holding her like this, Zoey felt like she was going to faint. 'I came back for you, but you chose someone else. Tsk, don't think you can escape me!' Chapter 0005 Jonathan kept lingering in Zoey's mind—his mention of their night stand constantly replaying in her head. He acknowledged it but also used it as a threat to force her into marrying him. "But why does Jonathan suddenly want to marry me? There must be something else. It can't be that he likes me. Ugh, he can't even stand looking at me unless Hayden or one of our cousins is around, and only then does he talk to me," Zoey muttered quietly, talking to herself in her room. It was humiliating! Zoey had actually fainted, for real! Being too close and too intimate with Jonathan, she had held her breath, her head suddenly feeling light, and then everything went dark, ending with her passing out. When she woke up, she was already in her room and immediately scolded by Hayden for troubling Jonathan. Luckily, her mom and dad had come home, so Zoey could hide behind them from her brother's fury. Click. The door to Zoey's room opened suddenly, revealing her brother, Hayden, with an annoyed and sour expression. He was probably still mad at Zoey. "Dad is calling you," Hayden said curtly, looking at his sister with a flat expression before turning to leave. "Hurry!" "Alright." Zoey sighed, turning off her laptop and quickly getting up. She had been busy working on a new concept and menu for her café. Though, in truth, her mind had been preoccupied with thoughts of Jonathan. With quick steps, Zoey went to see her father. She entered his office, where her mother was also present. Her parents, Kenneth and Maria, were waiting. Her father had a twin sister named Kendra, but Kenneth and his twin sister bore little resemblance to each other. Kendra, her aunt, had married Jonathan's uncle, Alfred Barron, which was why Zoey and Jonathan were still considered cousins, although not related by blood at all. Kenneth and Jonathan's father, Gabriel Roberts, were very close, almost like best friends since their youth. This bond further strengthened the relationship between the Phillips family and the legendary Roberts family. "What did you need me for, Dad?" Zoey asked after entering the office, sitting in front of her father, who was holding what looked like two wedding invitations. 'Probably just invitations for the company's anniversary,' Zoey thought, staying optimistic as she glanced at the invitations in her father's hand. "Have you seen Jonathan?" "Yes, Dad," Zoey answered, scratching her cheek before glancing at her mom, wondering why her father was bringing up Jonathan. But Maria simply shrugged. "So, next week or the week after?" "Huh? Next week for what?" Zoey asked, increasingly confused. Were her parents going on another business trip? Would she be left alone with her temperamental brother again? Kenneth looked up at his daughter, pushing the sample invitations toward her. "Your wedding with Jonathan." "What?!" Zoey gasped, her face turning pale and her body stiffening. 'Marry Jonathan? God no!' "Why are you so shocked? Didn't Jonathan tell you that you two were getting married?" "No. And I refuse." Zoey shook her head firmly. "Jonathan and I are cousins, and there's a seven-year age gap between us. Besides, I already have a boyfriend, and he's planning to propose." Kenneth's face grew cold as he looked at his daughter with a warning expression. "Everything is already set, Zoey. You can't refuse this marriage." "Yes, darling. Jonathan came back to the country specifically to marry you. So, you really have no choice; you have to marry him," Maria added, leaving Zoey feeling both grim and disheartened. "But why so suddenly, Mom? And don't you both remember that we are cousins? We're close, like a real family, so we can't get married. I-I already have a boyfriend, and he's going to propose to me next week. And I'm sure Jonathan already has a girlfriend in Paris. So I have reasons to refuse this marriage," Zoey protested, rejecting the idea of marrying Jonathan. She had a boyfriend who loved her, and that was enough reason for Zoey to refuse the marriage with Jonathan. As the saying goes, it's better to be with someone who loves you than with someone you love. Learning to love someone may not be easy, but trying to make someone you love reciprocate can be deeply painful. Zoey didn't want to go through that! Especially since Jonathan had been a nightmare to her. His threats and intimidation over the years made her dread the idea of being married to him. Besides, didn't Jonathan already have a girlfriend?! "What are you saying, dear?!" Kenneth sighed slowly, rubbing his forehead before running his hand roughly over his face. "I begged Gabriel to have his son marry my daughter, asking him to convince Jonathan to agree to the marriage. I swallowed my pride for you!" Zoey pulled a face, feeling uncomfortable and struck by her father's words. "Why would you do that?" "For you!" Kenneth snapped, raising his voice without realizing it, his frustration boiling over at his daughter's attitude. He had gone through all of this to grant his daughter's earlier wishes. "I did it because you kept asking for it. Every birthday, you refused gifts from me, instead pushing me to arrange a marriage with Jonathan. And if I didn't agree, you would go on hunger strikes and refuse to speak to me! And now that I've granted your wish…" "But that was when I was seventeen, eighteen, and even at twenty, Dad. After that, I never asked you to match me with Jonathan again. I was just a kid back then! I was impulsive and obsessed with one thing without thinking about the consequences. I'm an adult now, and I don't want to be forced into a marriage with Jonathan. I have my own choices now!" Zoey protested again, unwilling to be paired with Jonathan. And now she understood why Jonathan had suddenly agreed to marry her. It was all because of her father's request and plea. Kenneth cut in quickly. "I love you so much that I humbled myself and begged Gabriel to accept you into their family. And this is how you repay me?!" "T-that's not—" Zoey began, but Kenneth interrupted her. "There were many others who offered their daughters to marry Jonathan, and I competed with all of them. I always believed that my daughter was better than any of them, that you were more worthy of standing by Jonathan's side. Of all the marriage proposals that came for Jonathan, Gabriel chose you to be his son's wife. "Do you know who Jonathan is and how important he is to the Roberts family? He's the main heir, continuing to manage the family's business in Paris—he's the leader of EliteQuality Electronics. Gabriel wouldn't just allow any woman to marry his son. He's selective! And Gabriel trusted you to be Jonathan's partner; he chose you. Whether it's because of my plea or not, you're the one he chose. Please don't destroy his expectations of you, and don't make me lose face in front of him." Zoey sat frozen and silent. Her eyes reddened, stinging with tears after she heard her father's lengthy explanation. She felt as if her heart had been stabbed, realizing she had become a burden to her father. Her father had begged for her to become Jonathan's wife. And on top of that, her uncle Gabriel had trusted her to marry Jonathan. What now? After hearing that Jonathan was the heir to the Roberts family, Zoey felt even more unworthy. But her father had already done so much to make sure she could marry Jonathan. He had even begged for it. 'I'm the most ungrateful and selfish daughter. My past desires have made my father humble himself to that family. I'm so thoughtless,' Zoey thought to herself, unable to speak and only crying, her head hung low. "Let me handle this, dear. I'll talk to our daughter. Maybe she'll listen to me as a friend," Maria said gently, trying to soothe her husband, who was pushing their daughter too hard. Poor Zoey! She was already crying, her head bowed, unable to look her father in the eye. "Hmph." Kenneth huffed in frustration, standing up and leaving the room. "Daddy has done everything so you could marry the man of your dreams, dear," Maria said softly, approaching Zoey and hugging her while stroking her hair. "Your daddy loves you so much! He even begged Aunt Kendra, Uncle Alfred, Uncle Gabriel, Aunt Sophie, Aunt Lucy, and Uncle Roger, all so you could marry the man you've always dreamed of. And now, you've hurt him." "I'm sorry, Mom," Zoey whispered, her voice small. "I-I was wrong." 'You all only know that I used to love Jonathan. But you don't know that now I'm terrified of him. I'm even afraid to look him in the eye. And now I have to marry the man I fear? This is a nightmare.' "Daddy thought you'd be happy when you found out you'd marry Jonathan. Instead, your reaction is like this, and now you tell us you have a boyfriend. That only hurt him more, sweetheart." Maria said while holding her daughter's hands. Zoey shook her head. "I didn't mean to hurt him, Mom. I regret going against him. I'm sorry..." "I'll talk to Jonathan tomorrow and sort this out," Zoey said through her sobs, still crying. "Alright, sweetheart." Maria nodded, continuing to stroke Zoey's hair. Chapter 0006 As Zoey had mentioned to her mother, today she mustered the courage to meet with Jonathan at his family mansion. To avoid drawing too much attention from her family, Zoey used the excuse of accompanying Hayden—just like the previous night. But actually, Zoey genuinely wanted to go, without being forced or tricked by Hayden again. After observing the surroundings, Zoey saw Jonathan in the kitchen. She mustered the courage to walk up to him. "I need to talk to you," Zoey whispered, tiptoeing to reach Jonathan's ear. This man was incredibly tall, and his height was abnormal to Zoey. At 5'5", Zoey already considered herself quite tall for a woman. Jonathan and the rest of his family were unusually tall compared to the average, with Jonathan standing at 6'3". So, next to Jonathan, Zoey felt incredibly short. Even her brother, Hayden, was only six feet tall, which already made Zoey feel like she was short. Next to Jonathan, she felt like a dwarf! "Go ahead," Jonathan said casually, taking a carton of milk from the fridge before closing the door. "Not here," Zoey replied, looking up at Jonathan with a gloomy and nervous expression. Her heart was racing, almost ready to explode. To be honest, there was a lingering fear of this man that made Zoey's hair stand on end. Jonathan's aura was intimidating, and his gaze was hypnotic. "Hmm." Jonathan walked ahead, followed by Zoey. He led her to the rooftop, locking the door so they were alone. Zoey grew more anxious, her heart pounding. But she knew Jonathan wouldn't do anything strange to her since they were still at the Roberts residence. "Sit," Jonathan ordered, already seated in a lounge chair. Zoey nodded and chose to sit in the chair beside him. "Did you come to tell me you've broken up with your boyfriend?" Jonathan asked coldly, without looking at Zoey. Zoey shook her head. "I came to ask you to cancel our wedding. I'm sorry, but I only recently found out that my dad asked your dad for me to be your partner. That was my fault for pressuring my dad to arrange our match in the past. I'm sorry, I was immature. My actions might have made your dad uncomfortable with my dad, so maybe he pressured you into agreeing to marry me. But now, there's no need to feel burdened anymore because I don't want to be your wife, and... and I won't bother you anymore. You can cancel the wedding." "You think it's that easy to cancel this wedding? The invitations have already been sent out," Jonathan suddenly growled, glaring at Zoey in anger. "But—" Zoey stiffened. 'I don't even know the wedding date. How come the invitations are already sent out? Last night, Dad just gave me a sample invitation. What on earth?' Zoey's mind wandered around. "You're being even more childish now! After making your dad beg on your behalf, you're still insisting on canceling the wedding?!" Zoey swallowed hard. "That's why I came to apologize and admit my mistake." "Do you have a brain?" Jonathan snapped sarcastically, silencing Zoey. "Your fake padded chest isn't helping you act more mature. You might as well take it off!" "Jonathan!" Zoey shouted, a mix of anger and humiliation. Jonathan's comment wasn't just sarcastic—it was bullying and body-shaming. To be honest, Zoey felt deeply hurt by Jonathan's inappropriate words, but mostly, she was embarrassed. The truth was… she was wearing a padded underwear. Jonathan's comment about her small fronts made Zoey feel insecure, which is why she wore the underwear to enhance her chest size. "Can you not make a big deal about my chest? You've always brought it up. What's your problem with it?!" Zoey fumed, though she wanted to cry, she was too embarrassed. Crying over her small fronts? Seriously? How pathetic. "Tch," Jonathan clicked his tongue softly, glancing at Zoey's fronts, making her immediately cross her arms in front of her. "Fine, but if you really want to cancel this wedding, it's not a big deal for me." Zoey hesitated, looking at Jonathan with a mix of shame and flushed cheeks—a remnant of Jonathan's earlier words. Jonathan's tone was calm again, but somehow that only added to the horror and danger. Zoey grew even more scared! This man was too mysterious, and Zoey couldn't figure him out. "I've already felt your body," Jonathan said nonchalantly, "and if you still want to cancel the wedding, that's fine. But when you get conceived later, don't expect me to take responsibility. And one more thing, don't drag my name into it!" Like being crushed, Zoey's heart felt like it was about to burst and shatter, leaving her numb and in pain. Zoey froze, feeling slapped by Jonathan's words. This man was truly exploiting that tragic night. Zoey was speechless! "But if you agree to marry me, then from this moment on, you'll call me 'hubby'," Jonathan added with his winning smile. Zoey clenched her hands tightly—she was anxious and restless. Jonathan threatened her and now acted as if he could do whatever he wanted with Zoey. But— What was Jonathan's real motive for insisting on marrying her? Jonathan was always so annoyed and uncomfortable around her. Zoey had already apologized for her father's request that Jonathan marry her. Jonathan was free now! Could Jonathan have feelings for her? Impossible! If he liked Zoey, he would have proposed properly or at least expressed his feelings. Not bullied her and used her as a tool to subdue her. Jonathan seemed… like a pervert! Did Jonathan have a grudge against her?! That made more sense to Zoey. "H-hubby," Zoey whispered nervously. She had no choice! She was terrified of getting conceived, and if she thought about it, she felt selfish rejecting the wedding. Her dad had sacrificed so much for this! The truth was… Jonathan had succeeded in threatening her by exploiting that tragic event. "Not bad," Jonathan muttered softly, leaning back in his chair and staring straight ahead. "But we're cousins. We can't get married." "We're not related by blood," Jonathan replied simply. "Break up with your boyfriend as soon as possible." Zoey nodded. 'Maybe Jonathan doesn't want to see Dad begging him over and over to marry me. Jonathan and Dad are close, so maybe that's why Jonathan is so insistent. Or… is this revenge?' Chapter 0007 After meeting Jonathan, Zoey decided to visit her boyfriend, Daniel, at the hospital. Daniel was supposed to come to Zoey's café, but she had told him not to, especially since Jonathan, Hayden, and their cousins were hanging out there. Ugh, Zoey hadn't even fully agreed to marry Jonathan, yet everyone assumed she had, and here's the kicker—they were getting married in three days. Crazy, right? But that was the reality. The situation was urgent, and Jonathan couldn't stay in the country for long. The company needed him, so everything was rushed. "Daniel?" Zoey said, surprised to see him already at her café—along with a young, conceived woman. 'Oh my God, why did Daniel come here? I told him I'd meet him at the hospital. Ugh, Hayden is here, and so is Jonathan. I'm doomed!' Zoey thought to herself. "Zoey," Daniel called softly, walking toward her while holding the hand of the woman next to him. "I'm sorry we couldn't meet at the hospital. My mom was there, so I decided to come here. I also have something to tell you." "Let's sit over there." Zoey smiled awkwardly at Daniel, feeling the eyes of her cousins and Hayden on her, which made her feel constrained. Daniel and the woman sat down, and Zoey followed, again smiling awkwardly at them both. "I wanted to say…" "I need to talk…" Both of them spoke at the same time, clearly nervous. "Oh, you go first, Daniel." Daniel Smidt, a 26-year-old doctor, nodded awkwardly. "I want to apologize, Zoey. You're a beautiful and talented woman." 'That's a bad sign,' Zoey thought, still smiling gracefully, though her heart was already pounding. She had a bad feeling about this. "I love you. But—I can't wait for you anymore, Zoey. I'm sorry." "What do you mean?" Zoey asked, even though she already knew. She chose to ask anyway, though their intentions were the same, it still hurt. "My parents never approved of our relationship. I'm sorry, there's a difference in our statuses. I'm a doctor, and you're just a waitress in this café," Daniel explained. Zoey smiled sweetly once again, even though… it hurt so much! Daniel had no idea that Zoey actually owned the café, nor did he know that she was the daughter of the Phillips family. But why did it still hurt when Daniel made their status an issue? All humans are created equal! But in reality, many still cared about social status, like Daniel. 'I humbled myself and pretended to be simple so you wouldn't feel insecure about finances. I wanted you to feel like you were worthy of standing beside me. But apparently, a waitress is too low for your family,' Zoey thought. "And… this is Maya. She's seven months conceived by her ex-boyfriend. But since he refused to take responsibility, my family wants me to marry her. I'm sorry," Daniel spoke gently, suddenly pulling something out and handing it to Zoey. "Here's my wedding invitation, and I hope you can attend." "Oh, that's okay. Congratulations, Daniel," Zoey said, accepting the invitation. "Oh, and I need to get back to work. My boss might get mad if I just sit around. Sorry, but I have to go." Zoey quickly excused herself, walking briskly and leaving. Even though she didn't have deep feelings for Daniel, it still hurt to be in this position. Maybe it was just her ego, not wanting to be the one dumped first. But why did it have to be because of her job? She didn't love Daniel yet, but she had put in so much effort for him. Zoey had even pretended to be a waitress in her own café—just so Daniel would feel confident and worthy of her. "It's okay. The important thing is that I didn't hurt him first. Now I don't have to explain anything to Daniel," Zoey muttered, trying to console herself. "Hmph…" But in reality, Zoey still cried. First, Jonathan rejected her because of their age gap, and now Daniel rejected her because of social status. Meanwhile, Jonathan had been watching the entire event between Zoey and Daniel. He even followed Zoey when she went to the café's kitchen. Jonathan saw her go to the corner of the room and sob quietly. That made Jonathan furious! – "Dad, I want to marry Zoey tomorrow." "Are you out of your mind?!" Gabriel looked at Jonathan with a mix of confusion and warning. "They're trying to get the company's data, and I need to return as soon as possible. If it's not tomorrow, then there won't be another day for the wedding. It's tomorrow or never!" Jonathan said flatly, staring at his father with an unreadable expression.		Random Reading		373	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704298	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/20/25, 6:55 AM	1740648246	1745150150		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480198062_2030930660703133_5878071286042909693_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=XqDpESCcV9oQ7kNvgF4XF1n&_nc_oc=AdiU8n5FQfXyoRFN7dwTcghNqcEfDaSxtdgt7VzRakxg_m6UTml4PKcvQC3t7d0o-2W5XlZSH4qszyP0A17PBlZo&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Ac7T4vJHPruMCZIF_1eIqt_&oh=00_AYDGb_PL3bTgqzCR_nJszDFa2iRa9ieiI_6UwSZ808IARw&oe=67C5EE2C	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704176	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/2/25, 9:11 PM	1740648244	1746238288		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476448085_1129874982166654_5724939347668388822_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=90F4n6qDKP8Q7kNvgFPH2mX&_nc_oc=AdjqQYMD4QW5h815K23jiXpCTDY8ADMpqaI4lJH0nfWgxKw2H3bKA5tlWWuN8JUXqAhIA2h9jFI-BCMDQOU4_zQe&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYDuAAymike7hxUY8f4BSS1DvmJLu7GOmIBneqlkR6dsRg&oe=67C5FF37	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704311	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/28/25, 4:17 AM	1740648246	1748423836		2645																										sonwer.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://sonwer.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=17827&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474616070_839461114938298_658562551220243358_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ltLJ_dEdWVMQ7kNvgGY7huS&_nc_oc=AdjzdHaMfpNVOjdtOJmFzn0fWSXTaglvtoBiqO8kcV8OGHegP7S_nlYcD_bHXVFWnux7SAlyuX9H2Ubn_mH1fJ3K&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Ac7T4vJHPruMCZIF_1eIqt_&oh=00_AYAh-89Ra1Gbz9S-A5pdbpTyyh0wNBbwkXsPaXQO7uBNYg&oe=67C5EC61	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		9年前、久遠乃亜は初めて蓮見凌央に出会った。その瞬間、彼女の心は彼に永遠を捧げられた。 3年前、乃亜は蓮見家に嫁ぎ、凌央の妻となった。彼女は、これで一生に一度の愛が手に入ると信じていた。 3年間、彼女は彼を宝物のように大切にし、自分を犠牲にしながらも、彼の心を温めようと必死に努力した。彼が最愛の人だと認めてくれる日を夢見ていた。 しかし...... ある人の心は、どれだけ努力しても温まらない。ある人の目には、いつまでも初恋しか映らないのだ。 3年後、乃亜は妊娠が発覚。同じ日に、彼の初恋の相手である高橋美咲が妊娠を派手に発表した。 乃亜は凌央に尋ねた。 「もし私が妊娠したら、どうするの？」 凌央は冷たく答えた。 「堕ろせ」 乃亜はさらに聞いた。 「じゃあ、美咲さんが妊娠したら？」 凌央は迷いなく言った。 「彼女が産む子供は蓮見家の長男だ」 失望と絶望に打ちひしがれた乃亜は、離婚を決意した。 しかし、彼は離婚届を引き裂き、乃亜をドアの前に押し付け、一語一語強調するように言い放った。 「お前は俺の女だ。一生俺だけのものだ」 乃亜は訴状を手に、彼を裁判所に告訴した。しかし、離婚判決を待つ前に、彼女は誰かに車で轢かれそうになり、流産の危機に直面する。 子供を守るため、彼女は妊娠を隠して遠くに逃げた。 数年後、彼女が桜華市に戻ると、男が彼女を追い詰めた。 「乃亜。俺の息子を盗んだ件、きっちり清算しようじゃないか」 —————————— 「乃亜さん、私、妊娠したの。だから早く凌央さんと離婚して。子供が生まれて、父親がいないなんて可哀想でしょう？」 電話越しに聞こえる涙声。乃亜は眉間を押さえ、冷たく答えた。 「姉さん、他に言いたいことは？早く話して。このまま録音しておくから、離婚裁判で財産分与の時に役立てるわ」 「乃亜、このクソ女！録音なんてしてたの？」 相手はそう叫ぶと、電話を切った。 受話器越しのツーツー音を聞きながら、乃亜は手元の妊娠検査表を見つめた。「妊娠4週目」の文字がまるで自分を突き刺すように感じた。 本当は今夜、凌央に妊娠を知らせるつもりだったが、もうそんな必要はない。 この子供は、不意にやってきた。 しかし、乃亜にとっては唯一の救いだった。 仕事を終えて帰宅すると、小林が出迎えた。 「奥様、朝おっしゃったメニューに従って料理の準備をしました。お着替えになったら調理をお願いします」 乃亜は靴を履き替えながら、家の中に入った。 「作っておいて。私はお風呂に入りたい」 小林は驚いた様子で「え、ええ、わかりました！」とうなずいた。 奥様は以前、病気の時でさえ料理を自分で作るほどだったのに。今日は一体どうしたのかしら？少し心配だ。 疲れ切った体で浴槽に浸かる乃亜。気づけば、いつの間にか眠ってしまっていた。 ふと、体が浮くような感覚で目を覚ました。 目の前には、凌央の深い瞳があった。 「小林さんが、お前が具合悪そうだと言っていた。病気か？」 彼の表情はいつも通り冷たく、何の感情も読めなかった。 その瞳を見つめながら、乃亜はふいに美咲からの電話を思い出し、微笑んだ。 「あなたの義姉さんが妊娠したらしい。産ませるつもり？」 「……ああ」 乃亜は彼の顔から何かを読み取ろうとしたが、落胆するばかりだった。 彼女は彼を押しのけ、床に降り立つと、バスタオルで乃亜の体を包み込んだ。 「その子供を産ませるなんて、私は許さない」 どんな女性も、結婚生活に割り込む第三者を好むわけがない。ましてや、その女性の子供など認めるはずがない。 美咲の子供と乃亜自身の子供――どちらか一つしか選べない。 凌央がどうしても美咲の子供を守ると言うのなら、乃亜は迷わず離婚を切り出す。 その言葉を聞いた瞬間、凌央の鋭い目つきが乃亜に向けられた。 「その子に手を出すな、と警告したはずだ！」 3年間ともに過ごしてきた夫が、まるで彼女を引き裂こうとするかのように、凄まじい形相で睨みつけている。 乃亜の心は、刃物で深く刺されたように痛み、血まみれになる思いだった。 彼がこれほどまでにあの子供を庇うとは―― だから美咲は、あんなにも堂々と電話をして、離婚を迫ったのか。 初めて出会った時の衝撃。再会の時のときめき。そして、長年続けてきた一方的な愛。 この物語は、ようやく終焉を迎えたのだと乃亜は悟った。 暗く深呼吸をし、胸に押し寄せる激しい痛みを抑えながら、乃亜はゆっくりと口を開いた。 「凌央、私たち、離婚しましょう」 凌央は「離婚」という言葉を聞いた瞬間、顔の表情が一気に暗くなった。 「お前が俺と離婚したい？それはお前が本当に愛している田中拓海が戻ってきたからか？」 乃亜は少し驚いたが、冷たく笑って答えた。 「そうよ。私が拓海を愛していると分かっているなら、さっさと離婚届にサインして。そうすれば、私たちは本当に結ばれることができるから」 結婚して3年間、乃亜はずっと良い妻であろうと努力してきた。実家ではあまり大切にされなかった彼女だったが、それでも箱入り娘として何もかも整った生活をしていた。それに、凌央のために仕事の合間を縫って料理を学び、パン作りやフラワーアレンジメントまで習った。 それほど努力しても、彼は乃亜が他の男を愛していると信じている。 凌央は怒りで歯ぎしりしながら、突然乃亜の目の前に迫り、圧迫感たっぷりに言い放った。 「お前は俺の女だ。離婚したとしても俺のものだ！他の男と一緒になるなんて、夢見るな！」		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704138	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/28/25, 4:18 AM	1740648243	1748423932		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480484633_636082892238418_5070864841397517347_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OmnQ4kyBtQIQ7kNvgH0F9JA&_nc_oc=AdjDuHO_rOVtTm7XLCBv95hzPNv3ZvBrRNne3dd416B8iaRhT49qpcIKP5UmySwRqX6say0kY4xvp8jgD-mOprIt&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AGLIv4zSZmlZDo8IvUIWLag&oh=00_AYDoM3gfRdVjSq4QhkT6u4_aVIbf-KbkthSUCdiMEbCWKg&oe=67C5E6E5	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704174	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/28/25, 4:15 AM	1740648243	1748423702		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476835711_1332748887753690_5930737473893129038_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Fn3Jk7axpCYQ7kNvgHBjbsD&_nc_oc=AdilOGTsmC7HSdJkS1SYdHKaAi9ekg0Nr-c6ZA4dO6Zb7tMpjFwkcf7ytxtl1HUpNk-U6tb_D1tGm-rJKXZu7P2j&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYAlVfavd0adsziMJjja2pTCf4qMDgUxIerEW_we6gQKSw&oe=67C5FADA	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704223	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/28/25, 4:15 AM	1740648244	1748423726		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476904938_1003833711810736_8986987435858078378_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=C79wUA9H0RAQ7kNvgHh1bfC&_nc_oc=Adh6Lw4KbQPNl1QyD3uGlPyg1sTZeeou8Fo87ZfQqj4jtNRUxGorpG0a1xD_a7_IhA1Q8AnGaqWjVOwCmHFYK88t&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYAvItpm8q4yGfQ98iH01VgZK4d9tqvw6HhrqJRpanHang&oe=67C5E5C2	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704164	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/28/25, 4:15 AM	1740648243	1748423729		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474094861_1162657648811518_7902656360950014697_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2_z2HTYnLskQ7kNvgGYNWhB&_nc_oc=AdiLzih_Eg-H7DWvb2P7DfuAmgUJFRpksufpBot-8pDS7SCe15OXYGkN6SvCYb87YhpHrOUzNXz60PNI5t_8SBPq&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AkczT0q_PxkRCOvz5ffT99u&oh=00_AYBhn5fjZic0ANV1IGHD11aP5MOsXEZ1mMZFCl6a5JQgtQ&oe=67C61562	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704199	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/28/25, 4:15 AM	1740648244	1748423730		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476837007_2530569717334652_7542709283869771548_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=J05g4iaoXDQQ7kNvgF__7Dd&_nc_oc=Adhcmk6pMQKHo8hzlcq4KAq3FwSzpm6fC4LHMoDaJPuMk7pIWOI83vW4-OmRspjrRG-ZF8dsXhZCuVeVvoxONsZ6&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYC5c1_dYHxZ_oftvbGC2p2pKbU8dqV9TS4-2yYtTuHi6w&oe=67C5ECFE	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704218	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/28/25, 4:21 AM	1740648244	1748424068		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476390473_1815200725937695_19948733815972214_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rPryuOc8VtQQ7kNvgETJysu&_nc_oc=AdjbgzxOyZcWc0erwTQ_FhxCF9h9cyq3cE-Da7C5_LXRynjmNjDvM0FOco-IfioqXDD7nMy5D2bdFhJ8AE2VuCdM&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYAFX8pqlo5QnXe0Anbi3mJQ8WPRsahbI-ftVri48mORVg&oe=67C5F60B	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704186	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/28/25, 4:15 AM	1740648244	1748423737		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476846812_1894041341403093_5925703129992554785_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=wSxcgSnZzb4Q7kNvgFCv3Aa&_nc_oc=Adi4fOYAsW6rQIMUh1BKiCLZ8VsOcA4A4ZKxiqeW-ummT7U34I5Lic8LL41h6y6PsKxXp3QmSKsRceggixUp4uE1&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYDVOubyTKVpeo3n_LK-ijJ0AwlKY_Yf5jZx-5-JbZpwKQ&oe=67C60073	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704210	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/29/25, 7:42 AM	1740648244	1745930532		2645																										cnwsx.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://cnwsx.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18213&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480285694_528719553031667_5604355683192481570_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rtGFsDYSuXwQ7kNvgEnV6H5&_nc_oc=AdgupmjQ9vG4csreiBIhxr5gLyKoGZpaYzT4MeP1q2oVxWeulomCOlJDQ7HOBYw6gb7cfuhlmAtYZMUYmxmXOZBx&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYDoVWoKKmxG_W29DvT7625vhgIzVAyTCdafwgb5LvPNIA&oe=67C5F8FB	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704226	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/20/25, 10:19 PM	1740648244	1745205572		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476250490_930118942251459_8106782548258363902_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hLgkgm5Yz8sQ7kNvgHjfbL3&_nc_oc=AdgSqeED1EVs80WHwUEWiQYh5c5DGyAhFXlaQucltGPlPy5-fXTjBklULwo2g1pWivLodE-sf0sqGG9NfUq_1QKK&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYCsGmt2hHrRUYHARRdETlKH9QPFFBmskdwbu_PZYdZrsg&oe=67C60A94	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704284	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 6:55 AM	1740648246	1745236516		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/477795473_964901265246985_2592819656397391593_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=iFU519UjEEsQ7kNvgFkkMOU&_nc_oc=Adh2NXg6YrysGNxkd-PvN6uwhi1iItSzOYBlN1if7sFRee4KOH5XZy4j0r8RUYy0Q7WrZAct3yw7wPGkeV_7j5e6&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=A2ksdFbv3DzY0c1SnLO2HZF&oh=00_AYC-varolaEW3X_0j5o3gVTytLoyZEvaYSnDUFAl-E_XJQ&oe=67C5FF31	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704194	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 7:57 AM	1740648244	1745240229		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480674260_2449244118750936_5545418808968458240_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9mPRyhX3o14Q7kNvgFAJSsC&_nc_oc=AdhFVgkC-ttg0gTXoDCe1l7G_zQHCxpZyZLgzg5lo0SoCblVYwr7RVe01sfbH5m5jZx7_VHYsjQbMj6DyMycQPnh&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYBTUWWGelyELFNAJ3KN9IyNxsCsqdG593R89gfQL2rfjQ&oe=67C60DE2	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704120	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 8:18 AM	1740648242	1745241482		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476227921_554266784315870_4964438610398633315_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pL7z6Aj0el4Q7kNvgEP4X3D&_nc_oc=AdhvfJsnCgDFU4pgCEYJ_lFPJXCCs9p8qgluySw6h8miepWOyyOjx2x_vacWxk0gfnojwx4PBC82sqDpHM_3SAZH&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYAH-ib2Nm8PCHjn5H5LwMmvFUdTr00KNTpsgvSjb95UYA&oe=67C60F37	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704182	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 8:37 AM	1740648244	1745242655		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476830547_467092406469304_2786067596482446770_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=dszfNd1oYpMQ7kNvgH8h6WV&_nc_oc=AdimLrEeRPc0s2et6kg6N_sSlnWJ3fmBT11fGTVB1qCrCpT2nglR7Rwav7w3BkG1_yaiHJmirOHwIO7pQ8BhRQRG&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYCgzYKei2y-O37jQrZe8vObUxbKUKnJd9i1N5Qn-setMQ&oe=67C6189E	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704196	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 8:44 AM	1740648244	1745243056		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480154834_1299800144657324_5702979391883939076_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=CtXWDlJ7Nk4Q7kNvgE-Wv5j&_nc_oc=Adjqo6oQzV9d6f1AyyjO9eyk2n9zpHiYHEBbS3kFs0eadQxIGzr8_hQBt79YDH6KkGiN9qRpbPGAYiFIaFI2wD9o&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYAi66zFT8zMqbnMuyQKKd5_gMjHZoLcl9R4p4C0QmpBxw&oe=67C60538	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704101	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 8:53 AM	1740648242	1745243619		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16865&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/473253369_571657389039356_7312257920811038889_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=_ZWgnJ_tA48Q7kNvgE8K9hb&_nc_oc=Adj-FGDXgv0mbtWzI8nrKNoepsXgcUiJI3wUEzLcAPE9NT1L_u6t-6kgdSS1wMh07os4rUspIQcB8qUfBP4GVitf&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AwHIpoVeoEQzIlWN5lmRGwy&oh=00_AYDfR2r0aGe5_AE8C6ZL89zNXUbnInmEVIk-Qbi6OE3Z5A&oe=67C6160F	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		My husband Killian arrived late after my grandmother's funeral because he needed to be there for his first love. He looked like he ran in his wolf form. His hair is a mess, and his tie is not even tied properly. He was breathing so fast that he couldn’t even speak. My face turned blank as I locked gazes with him. “Astrid, I couldn’t leave early because I had something I needed to take care of.” My fists balled up at my sides as I narrowed my eyes at him. “Was there anything else more important than to be on your mate’s side at the time that she needed you the most?” I shot back at him. His eyes met mine and for a fleeting moment, a shadow of remorse flickered across his gaze “If only you hadn’t stopped me that night, I would have still met my grandma while she was still alive.” Killian’s grip on the bouquet tightened when he heard my words. “I had no idea I—“ “I kept telling you that my grandmother needed me!” I yelled, interrupting him from his words. “All you cared about is Giselle who is pre9nant with your child.” I blurted out finally releasing all the emotions that I have buried down long enough. Killian could not say a word. My heart which has always been heavy, felt lighter than it was after I finally told him the things that I’ve been wanting to tell him. I glanced at him in surprise when he suddenly crouched down and placed the bouquet of flowers that he brought on the ground where my grandmother had just been buried. “I only came here to pay my respects to your grandmother. I’m sorry if I was late, that was out of my control,” Killian replied like he didn’t just hear the rest of the words that I said. My breath turned shallow and my heart burned more in anger at his heartlessness. Unable to control myself anymore, I picked up the flowers and thrashed them on Killian until the flowers were all shredded into pieces. “You are here to pay respect?!” I screamed at him. I threw what was left of the flowers to the ground. “I’m tired of this. If you can’t give me respect, I should at least give myself some respect,” I spoke in a weak voice as I collected myself together. “Let’s just stop this joke and get a divorce,” I spoke firmly, looking at Killian directly in his eyes.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704165	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 9:09 AM	1740648243	1745244564		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474668114_3705563542922818_3883049521662464035_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=LHo9SG3covsQ7kNvgGDZTGB&_nc_oc=AdiMwbSbVABCqlaC1Kc5WV3YmKtiIPglfOrXLssczEHo73DEyj-xM9rb_P-_ShKf5JfneipQj9BBcF_I5Y--f5ew&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AkczT0q_PxkRCOvz5ffT99u&oh=00_AYCPS-LULAAzxC5ll0H1QiMT-wLXRMYji0hYx7fJJysJnA&oe=67C5EC46	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704279	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 9:57 AM	1740648245	1745247446		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476230585_1153782096200068_6912191983984338551_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=GkPEwaGd1ggQ7kNvgFS-bc7&_nc_oc=AdiGYoRxofqvTQGeqKypzA-Ya_raD9i_fHX8qVU8kmdAyAh6R0NnhlTLNDrvPVv07UZjzg36RSqyVvNQX-9GLEGt&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=A2ksdFbv3DzY0c1SnLO2HZF&oh=00_AYD4SjfW3BhSV4mD9fI-ICCfeNCzGKHs7AYLLTA2TZjKEw&oe=67C5F25E	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704231	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 3:33 PM	1740648244	1745267614		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476354724_1771426143711123_9021970360401230363_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=qF6bO_WUaTEQ7kNvgGGNcCE&_nc_oc=Adh4Rlcqgrl_iDEpCMWTfxO7POKFmhxiVMbi7SCxcNov4c0nA97yfEzCangrGUVEpd2Fs5vT-hNPoBqQkZAjTSb5&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYCNS3JDq8S7eIFQGpVor5T5TAIyY76DH1le8dSDCXO-iQ&oe=67C5EA44	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった。		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704200	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 10:10 AM	1740648244	1745248210		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476616243_3510535722585377_1964219760259795138_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=_gfj4YhTfcsQ7kNvgG2J-QD&_nc_oc=AdgSOGhMFDrrbC6_2hFPfMEkCYFlrdsQVhvcvXf2NQcxFCXkZQzv9PfFBsiSH-6Wd8ptS-i9C2VutO2ViZMmC8ej&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYAYpsQjPNnLUYrBvpywiJ7ML2oIfY11LP2PpCBh6j1ImQ&oe=67C615FC	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704234	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 3:44 PM	1740648245	1745268283		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476434950_472635049252421_2510897872377605319_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ppD6Fj47r2EQ7kNvgGD9ixo&_nc_oc=AdjsApcV_a_VxWr2Mfm2MGR5Wq3XpDa7j2jIRzMBcuYKXtdNJF_efOHA4k-hppKx5b9saEBItdbnqYcBmZ-BGv9X&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYAmSgUxn2RZLOAhh3dpOtqzEz9lW3rE4G8eilTsFz-NTQ&oe=67C5FDC0	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704172	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 10:50 AM	1740648243	1745250644		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480053459_1155665232898723_5632579901984405662_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zSWLEzdSAdUQ7kNvgFqKYLD&_nc_oc=AdjWb7vxV1hdL7126Ikmuix6_ulPdWibhr-9zVHbZiFcvhwT_BALcyRWebW0pQs4QzNqLpJyfP9kVPDbhe1YFe8F&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYCg6srTbeRkpSEPFz2uAg1d-CzLqzFADwUOOBrloypfDg&oe=67C61506	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704153	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 10:56 AM	1740648243	1745250966		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474535251_634982888958063_2000855136925718630_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kkF48DFLvosQ7kNvgGowGkz&_nc_oc=AdiQj6aR-hc1CPurA9--ypIGCUU1iAcnPuvMC5qDQ5PQW6NgX7RKUH8crXGHqDKfB7apdlu200i9Ramh5eGMaBG9&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AkczT0q_PxkRCOvz5ffT99u&oh=00_AYBrXCDfrilF7xQFitn3VZO1NWDe6Mw-Ibh2iWN1e431IA&oe=67C5E428	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704096	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 11:32 AM	1740648242	1745253174		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16865&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471436633_1111178080715589_6348095694429870959_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=8ezqWsZCt-wQ7kNvgGV9yFQ&_nc_oc=AdhPtH-qBojqp0THNOZJza4z8RWoHcOUShXl0gO5w5nnVd4y-dAZFlqg0GC1ERKaIWLXJMps0bxfP4hetf5k2CFP&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AWzdRjyo4SpgoWLiz_RWSVe&oh=00_AYDjG42qF-o1Qv2x0LPCYQUg1Bts4B9t-ak9rFPDeo0uzQ&oe=67C5F253	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		My husband Killian arrived late after my grandmother's funeral because he needed to be there for his first love. He looked like he ran in his wolf form. His hair is a mess, and his tie is not even tied properly. He was breathing so fast that he couldn’t even speak. My face turned blank as I locked gazes with him. “Astrid, I couldn’t leave early because I had something I needed to take care of.” My fists balled up at my sides as I narrowed my eyes at him. “Was there anything else more important than to be on your mate’s side at the time that she needed you the most?” I shot back at him. His eyes met mine and for a fleeting moment, a shadow of remorse flickered across his gaze “If only you hadn’t stopped me that night, I would have still met my grandma while she was still alive.” Killian’s grip on the bouquet tightened when he heard my words. “I had no idea I—“ “I kept telling you that my grandmother needed me!” I yelled, interrupting him from his words. “All you cared about is Giselle who is pre9nant with your child.” I blurted out finally releasing all the emotions that I have buried down long enough. Killian could not say a word. My heart which has always been heavy, felt lighter than it was after I finally told him the things that I’ve been wanting to tell him. I glanced at him in surprise when he suddenly crouched down and placed the bouquet of flowers that he brought on the ground where my grandmother had just been buried. “I only came here to pay my respects to your grandmother. I’m sorry if I was late, that was out of my control,” Killian replied like he didn’t just hear the rest of the words that I said. My breath turned shallow and my heart burned more in anger at his heartlessness. Unable to control myself anymore, I picked up the flowers and thrashed them on Killian until the flowers were all shredded into pieces. “You are here to pay respect?!” I screamed at him. I threw what was left of the flowers to the ground. “I’m tired of this. If you can’t give me respect, I should at least give myself some respect,” I spoke in a weak voice as I collected myself together. “Let’s just stop this joke and get a divorce,” I spoke firmly, looking at Killian directly in his eyes.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704144	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 11:50 AM	1740648243	1745254219		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474201761_1163944678436147_403516014812683641_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=iHhy9w7ku-YQ7kNvgGzrAAf&_nc_oc=AdhhNA8-jeIKomZdb1r4awTEj45_VYTTRvNbRUyraFiSaUGxu8RBzvvTZS_zTT97zG9elkGk3EQEIBszYEkIa1n8&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AGLIv4zSZmlZDo8IvUIWLag&oh=00_AYAmuIhT-AaroL1coS2AytFmrD63ZwOyv30tFw_8duvdfQ&oe=67C5E567	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704266	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 2:37 PM	1740648245	1745264263		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/473759917_929747389265863_6171962254714073082_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9wvMYlpZArMQ7kNvgEpL-T4&_nc_oc=AdhjijXDmaMpda_4heOI3Nncf_y6RTj_eSI7z4La3I4Jg-BLtdJmWoVOANlc7fUDrEqDrsa9Q4OKQnXii4q7pQRE&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYAWB_OtYCRbgse4IuDMYzqP6dEkeg6dkbze7fNmbdGP2Q&oe=67C614C4	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった。		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704288	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 2:39 PM	1740648246	1745264358		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480053586_1836447717184683_5687306045001424331_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=D5pZG_Ujvy8Q7kNvgE4obEo&_nc_oc=Adg10mVEBSYewLdD5A4bFOCGkf5KBAUY53GoWWTxl4qvIGs3mFlslGsPNgAZRYsjKzGhCA6wdcSw1MuQnSRCr0id&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=A2ksdFbv3DzY0c1SnLO2HZF&oh=00_AYBWDaR3Vgym_hkbfCloUYFtwnN0GSUJZD4Gp2QbC42cnw&oe=67C60802	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704302	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 3:21 PM	1740648246	1745266911		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474712055_577722768364267_8034908614325625082_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=esTeP1NHzC4Q7kNvgFWlAhW&_nc_oc=Adgpl7HOn3RlzpzASGSZUsKXGByUFBzRWyK-uyq3YFqX35Jgp0bwkUksGmQc2VRLZ3D9atCHOclER-qXaTobYO87&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ac7T4vJHPruMCZIF_1eIqt_&oh=00_AYD7AyeqQ7v_CoJQBkzzYL8qdedm2rRf4VhlUXdXA8RKNg&oe=67C60578	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704173	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 3:26 PM	1740648243	1745267178		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476835053_488009161015465_9214498099102010514_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Y4IxMyPPKv0Q7kNvgFHzy69&_nc_oc=AdhskrgJkNofitdctqTQwwmY7uA5PKVnHceuqf5CiJQkCURE1ezJEDsLw5Y6xG640QDFrJsYb34wOxm2ZmFmxMJ1&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYCiGoodqKP0jtUZzEUDnQF2Wpq6RtgDxlX_OeEuG1gmOA&oe=67C60A84	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704126	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 3:31 PM	1740648242	1745267491		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480454016_9213350795408730_6761039885760054924_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=R9vz0ml75wEQ7kNvgH9vwst&_nc_oc=AdjXTo3QsVtQOFaiPXXmOg2gEF_FGrGTnvgPCzPSlLPrW-ezb7C0ndNxxGxtLRXak5cPMcR_K_LLO8yHswCkbnz9&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYBdKd_sfwOJgl0ZPryW5d11diU4nIfztgUY26Ny4i4hdw&oe=67C5E857	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704268	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	6/9/25, 9:30 PM	1740648245	1749522602		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476467439_632848455776597_7000806991615613056_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=CCeOpmewbPgQ7kNvgHAmI04&_nc_oc=AdhYI2nrAkV1d5j32ADk24kYcFJwdFl7IKspjcHFSaUEDTx4JDz6EslEYT12c7rUJnmXpw2HIfjqJ10O718CpYhk&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYDGNQrGuM0dj1CIcgXgvt-aX9DOUai99tZXWyKAwTKMYg&oe=67C61C02	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704192	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/30/25, 1:58 AM	1740648244	1748588306		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476612044_907195024822858_3738158996153914415_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=iF-Tuy51kLEQ7kNvgGrzkKt&_nc_oc=AdiBdtDFD3XDdhl1WMsDQH9Q64uzzrDxnObiCoP9AsUxyWcRNagh0P-KCQw8AK7csGWayezrWnM3nOAONM1eskFe&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYDKUTltY7Jd_6a7GxEIBLajEOk-Cgwfwlq5IXIw1_dcjg&oe=67C5F21E	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704214	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/30/25, 1:58 AM	1740648244	1748588310		2645																										cnwsx.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://cnwsx.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18213&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480828591_9308768682538337_3101581162900654882_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1l6LF5_veOYQ7kNvgFeID7P&_nc_oc=AdiAoWwTb9tySdQRaMTiipur8oLALxc9kYcQwHLGOCeQ9Q0qUUFXOshV3dubH8WfvNvfjm0l5rI2qs_5Z1_QolBp&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYBAKmxz1odTgvXkXZtX3JSWVAO_cs9kqEuZdVKqWFlbOQ&oe=67C5EEDB	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704105	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/30/25, 1:58 AM	1740648242	1748588318		2645																										herfv.com	Learn more			VIDEO	😍Read the next chapters👉		https://herfv.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=18712&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.8904860430274E+14	Fantasy Hero Country	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481283553_1133788864900476_6091464026781961598_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=te_Sw4r9QgQQ7kNvgEf2PK4&_nc_oc=AdjX8NO7m1v3FJ0OVWyoIZvF-ONuBLOdon6IsPmhnOdBsSlqV7f5ywSqGXkkUAjW5uyoJxYELWO6CZT66zNpqQCu&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AwHIpoVeoEQzIlWN5lmRGwy&oh=00_AYAVHljWYYj5gMlBHbs1QiiE6atMoDSzFiq0IuDLA-urvg&oe=67C60BCF	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		Two brothers were leisurely walking along the riverbank, enjoying the quiet night. Suddenly, they heard the sound of small footsteps approaching them. As cultivators of the martial path, they recognized the footsteps as those of a young child. Before long, Gyu and Gwei saw a tired five-year-old child. The exhausted child, taking irregular breaths, remained frozen in place upon spotting them. He then immediately prostrated himself before Gyu and Gwei. "Sir... Please help my mother!" The child said while repeatedly bowing to Gyu and Gwei. The two of them exchanged glances. Gwei stepped forward and approached the child. "What is your name, young one?" "My name is Tian, Sir," the child replied quickly. "What's wrong with your mother?" "My mother won't wake up. She's been in bed since yesterday, and her body is cold and stiff!" Tian explained with a worried expression. "Please help my mother. I promise to be your servant forever, as long as you check on my mother's condition!" he declared firmly. Moved by the determination of the young child, Gyu and Gwei agreed to his request. Gyu picked up the child and carried him. "Where is your home, child?" Tian pointed in a direction, and Gyu, carrying Tian, and Gwei leaped in the direction indicated by the young boy. Soon, they arrived at a ramshackle hut near a small river. They hurriedly entered the hut. Gwei, also a medic, immediately examined the woman lying motionless on a wooden pallet in the small room. In truth, even without Gwei's examination, they could tell that the woman had lost her vital signs. As cultivators, they could sense that the woman had passed away. However, to give the young child some time to realize and accept the cruel fact, Gwei followed the child's request to examine his mother. "Come here, child," Gwei called the young boy closer. "Can you check if there's breath coming from your mother’s nose?" Tian promptly directed his finger under his mother's nostrils. "There's none, sir!" he replied quickly. "Now, get close and put your ear to her chest." "Do you hear or feel her heartbeat?" Gwei asked. "No, sir," replied Tian, his head still resting on his mother's chest. "Sorry to say so, but your mother has passed away, child." Gwei explained calmly. Gwei didn't want to sugarcoat the situation for the child. He wanted him to accept the reality and be strong in this harsh world. Hearing Gwei's words, Tian fell silent and stared idly. After a few breaths, Tian nodded in understanding. Tian looked back at his mother, hugged her lifeless body, and then took two steps back. He performed three bows in front of his mother's body. Afterward, he turned to Gwei and Gyu, and prostrated himself before them. "Thank you both for checking on my mother!" he expressed his gratitude. "As promised, I will serve you as your servant," Tian added firmly. Gyu and Gwei were taken aback by the five-year-old's determination. They hadn't expected such a declaration from him. "We didn't help because we expected something in return. There's no need for you to become our servant. It's only natural for people to help each other," Gwei quickly replied. "Sir, my mother used to say that a man should never break his promises and oaths," Tian insisted. "I promised to be your servant, and I kindly ask that you accept me as your servant in return. I have nothing to offer, so please accept me as payment for your services," he said seriously. Gyu and Gwei exchanged glances, surprised by the determination and strong-willed nature of the young child. "Very well, if that's what you want. You will be our servant until we believe your debt is paid," Gyu exclaimed. "Thank you. I will not disappoint you," Tian said with gratitude. "May I request some time to take care of my mother's body? My mother once said that if she passed away, she wanted her body to be cremated, and her ashes to be scattered in this river." Tian requested straightforwardly. "Yes, take your time," Gwei replied, offering a small smile to Tian. Tian immediately left his home. "Why did you agree to make the child our servant, brother?" Gwei asked his older brother. "This child has strong principles and a strong will. The more we refuse, the more we'll challenge his principles. Besides, I already told him he would be our servant until we feel he's paid his debt," Gyu explained. "This child is not as simple as he appears. I just wanted to evaluate his character and determination. Do you understand, brother?" "I understands your point, brother," Gwei replied. "Good. Let's observe what the child is doing," Gyu said. Gyu and Gwei watched as Tian, without any light source, easily reached the edge of the forest. In the dark night, they could see him gathering dry sticks by the river's edge. His thin body carried the sticks by tying them to himself, and he dragged them towards his hut. "This child has a strong memory. His maturity doesn't match his age," Gyu noted. "True, as long as we guide him properly, he can become someone great," Gwei added. "Although he may not be a genius, individuals like him can surpass even geniuses," Gyu stated. "Like a rough stone, with proper polishing, even a worthless stone can become valuable. Don't forget, even diamonds start as ordinary rocks," Gyu explained with a broad smile. "You're right, brother. This child has the potential to grow," Gwei said with enthusiasm. "Yes, that's correct!" Gyu agreed confidently. Towards morning, Tian stood in front of the wooden mound, which was ready to be lit to cremate his mother's body. It was the last time Tian would see her. He hugged his mother's body for the last time, then removed a necklace from her neck. The necklace had an octagon-shaped pendant with the inscription "Tian" on the back and a carving of a burning dragon on the front. Tian prayed, “Mother, rest in peace in heaven. I promise to fulfill all your wishes and aspirations. Please protect me from up there.” Then, Tian put on his mother's necklace and began lighting the fire to cremate her. Gyu and Gwei sat cultivating in Tian's hut after observing him all night. Gyu slowly opened his eyes. Gyu said, “Brother, please take out the books from your storage bag. I want to assess the boy's abilities and will.” Gwei responded, “Everything, brother? Okay.” Gwei then took out a pile of books from his storage bag. Dozens of books about medicine were scattered on the wooden table in front of them. Gyu then called Tian into the hut. “Boy, can you read and write?” Tian replied, “Yes, Sir.” Gyu said, “Good. In that case, copy this book.” He handed Tian two books, one blank and one Basic Cultivation book. “If you’re hungry, there’s dry bread in that basket. We will be meditating from now on, so don’t disturb us. You can continue your work now.” Tian nodded in understanding and began copying the book given him. Though curious about the food and books, Tian kept his questions to himself due to Gyu’s instructions. Within time, Tian finished copying the book. With great curiosity, he started reading the books before him. He read through the basics of treatment, different types of treatments, medicinal plants, acupuncture techniques, and many other subjects. Tian only needed to read each page once to remember everything. Over the course of three days and nights, young Tian devoured all the books, which took Gwei years to memorize. Tian was so engrossed that he only took brief breaks. He stopped reading when he felt hungry and sleepy, eventually falling asleep soundly in his chair. Gyu and Gwei, who had been observing Tian during their meditation, opened their eyes once he had fallen asleep. Gyu said, “This child is incredibly smart. He has an exceptional memory. Now I’m fully convinced of my assessment.” “Gwei, try testing Tian’s memory skills tomorrow morning,” Gyu added. Gwei replied, “Okay, brother. I’m also very curious about his abilities.” The next morning, Tian, who had just woken up, was shocked to find that the books he had tidied up had disappeared without a trace. He also realized that Gyu and Gwei had finished meditating. “Good morning, Sir.” “Sit down,” Gyu ordered. He then took out food from his storage bag. Seeing the food come out of the tiny piece of cloth, Tian gasped in amazement. “Sir, what is this?!” The size of the cloth and the size of the food that emerged from it didn’t match at all. It was as if seeing a dinner table been extracted from a mouse hole. “Just eat first,” Gyu said. Tian quickly finished his food, eager to get answers about what he had seen. Gyu and Gwei, seeing Tian’s behavior, burst out laughing. “Look at you, kid. You said you wanted to be a servant, but now your curiosity has made you forget all about that,” Gwei said. Gwei then explained to Tian about the storage bag, its function, and how to use it. He also explained that besides storage tools made from special leather, other storage tools could be bracelets, rings, or necklaces. The dimensions of the space inside varied. Gwei elaborated that only cultivators could use these storage devices because they required Qi to open them. Qi, or energy, was essential for improving physical health and utilizing one's potential. To truly experience this energy, one must train their breath and physical body, cultivate Qi, and reach optimal energy levels and spiritual life. Gwei explained that humans could store Qi within themselves, and those who did so were called cultivators. Qi was normally stored in one’s dantian, and its capacity increased with the cultivator's realm. Gyu said, “Tian, you’ve read and copied the basic cultivation book. Explain its contents to us.” Tian nodded and proceeded to explain the book’s contents, starting with the basics of cultivation and the division of realms from lowest to highest. “Each realm are divided into three levels: initial, intermediate, and final.” “The are 9 Realms in total, which are Black, Fighter, Earth, Earth King, Emperor, Sky, Tianzun, Saint, and Immortal.” “Bone levels consist of five stages, which are Bronze Bones, Iron Bones, Golden Bones, Diamond Bones, and Dragon Bones.” Gyu nodded with a smile. Tian then continued. “There are 5 levels of alchemists too. Level 1 is called Advanced Alchemist, Level 2 Silver Alchemist, Level 3 Gold Alchemist, Level 4 Master Alchemist, and Level 5 Grandmaster Alchemist.” “A Level 1 Advanced Alchemist can make special pills for the Black Realm. Level 2 Silver Alchemists can make pills for the Fighter and Earth Realms. Level 3 Gold Alchemists can make pills for the Earth King and Emperor Realms. A Level 4 Master Alchemist can make pills for the Sky and Tianzun Realms. And a Level 5 Grandmaster Alchemist can make pills for the Saint and Immortal Realms.” Gyu and Gwei smiled happily at the five-year-old boy's explanation. Gyu said, “Well done. You’re indeed a smart child.” “Your debt is paid. We now free you from our servant status,” Gyu added. Tian’s eyes sparkled. He bowed deeply to Gyu and Gwei and thanked them. Gwei said, “Finding you has been a stroke of luck for both of us. If you wish, we’re willing to teach you, even though both of our realms are only at the late Fighter stage.” Tian was overjoyed by their offer. Without hesitation, he kowtowed three times to them. Tian had intended to become a cultivator from the beginning, driven by a promise to his mother. He wanted to become strong to fulfill that promise and achieve his mother's unfulfilled wishes. Gyu said, “From now on you can call us Master Gyu and Master Gwei. We will teach you the skills and knowledge we have. Even though our knowledge is not advanced, it will at least serve as a foundation for you to survive.” Gwei added, “Moreover, the most important thing is to use the knowledge you gain from us in the path of virtue and truth. Always remember that every human being is equal—there is no difference. Be fair to everyone, uphold the truth, be firm according to the circumstances, and stand on your own feet. Be a useful person and don't let yourself be used or manipulated by evils. A great person is one who works hard and continually challenges themselves to progress and rise to the top, whether in the path of martial arts or medicine.” “Do you understand” Gwei asked. Tian bowed, “I understand your words, Master, and I promise, in the name of heaven and earth, to do my best.” A deafening sound of thunder followed. Gyu and Gwei exchanged glances before looking back at Tian. Gyu muttered to himself, “This child is blessed by heaven. His words have been heard by heaven.” Gyu then said, “Your promise is heard by heaven, son. Even heaven remembers your promise, so always keep it in mind and make it the principle of your life. Understand, son?” Tian replied, “Yes, Master.” Gyu continued, “Even though we are now your masters, we will not make things easy for you. We will only guide you, the rest depends on your own abilities. In the morning, you will train with me, and in the afternoon, you will train with Master Gwei. Prepare yourself well, we will start practicing tomorrow.” “Yes, Master,” Tian responded, nodding and saluting with cupped hands. Meanwhile, Gyu and Gwei introduced their backgrounds. Gyu and Gwei described their home continent, which was divided into five parts: the Eastern Continent, the Western Continent, the Northern Continent, the Southern Continent, and the Central Continent. “Among these, the Central Continent is the strongest, as the most powerful cultivators are found there. The Northern Continent is the second strongest and consists of two empires, with five kingdoms under these empires and four major sects within them. The Southern Continent has three empires and three large sects. The Western Continent also has two empires, four kingdoms, and four sects. The Eastern Continent is composed of three empires, four kingdoms, and four sects. The Central Continent, however, has only one empire, five kingdoms, and ten large sects.” It turned out that Gyu and Gwei were part of the core family of the Guan Nobles, who were nobles in the Han Kingdom. They were currently on a mission from the Han Kingdom to find some medicinal plants in the Sun Kingdom, where Tian currently lived, specifically in the City of Leaves. The Sun Kingdom and the Han Kingdom were allies, so they had no difficulty entering this area. Gyu said, “Tian, now you know where we come from. We won’t be here for long, so make the best use of the time we have. What we will teach you is only basic knowledge to lay the foundation for your cultivation. The development will be up to you. You must study hard and improve yourself, as life outside is very tough—the strong prey on the weak, and everyone looks out for their own benefit. So don’t be naive.” Gyu then took out a book from his storage bag for Tian to study. The book Tian received covered the knowledge of breathing and physical training for bone and muscle development. Breathing techniques were the foundation of cultivation, enabling one to absorb Qi from nature, which was then stored in the dantian. However, before progressing in that direction, Tian needed to undergo physical training as the initial preparation for opening his dantian. The next day, Gyu instructed Tian to begin his physical training. The first task was to run across a river that was knee-deep for an adult and 30 meters wide. Tian had to cross it 20 times. Next, he was required to carry a river stone weighing five times his body weight to the side of his hut. After that, he had to assume a horse stance facing the sun and continue with punching and kicking movements. The training pushed Tian’s body to its limits, promoting the development of his muscles and bones. In the afternoon, Tian trained with Master Gwei. Master Gwei taught him about medicine, acupuncture, reflex points, pulse examination, and surgery. Master Gwei also covered the basics of alchemy, explaining that medical knowledge was foundational for becoming an alchemist. Tian, having memorized the theoretical aspects of medicine, was then trained in practical applications, such as concocting medicine, cooking medicine, and combining medicinal herbs with poisons. Gwei advised, “Tian, you must remember to always look forward and not rely solely on the books you read. Books are based on the experiences and work of others and cannot always serve as a benchmark. Problems cannot always be solved with a single approach. Other methods may be necessary, too. Similarly, in treatment, we should not rely on just one drug but consider other possible drugs that may affect the duration or process of healing. Do you understand?” Tian nodded, “I understand.” He then asked, “Master Gwei, are you also an alchemist?” Gwei sighed, “Unfortunately, I have not yet become an alchemist. It is very difficult to achieve that status. I haven’t been able to refine pills well, and I always fail the alchemist exams. I hope you can become an alchemist because I see great potential in you. But ultimately, it’s up to you. Don’t follow others’ wishes, pursue your own goals and achieve them. For us masters, seeing you succeed and even surpass our abilities would bring great joy. Masters’ expectations are similar to parents’ expectations, so don’t let it become a burden. Strive to achieve what you want—that’s enough.” Tian absorbed all his master’s advice and said, “Your instructions will be remembered, and I will practice diligently.” During the first week of Tian's rigorous training, he endured it with unwavering determination, never once complaining. As the days passed, his body slowly began to adapt to the demanding regimen set before him. In the second week, Gyu intensified Tian's training, pushing him even harder. Just as Tian had grown accustomed to the previous level of exertion, he found himself facing even greater challenges. His muscles and bones were pushed to their limits, and he was tasked with running while carrying a stone three times his weight and scaling trees with a burden equal to three times his own. The third week brought yet another addition to Tian's training under Gyu's watchful eye. This time, he was required to endure prolonged periods in the water, testing his survival skills. In the fourth week, Gyu raised the bar once more. Tian was tasked with performing push-ups while carrying a load equivalent to ten times his body weight. Throughout this grueling month of training, Tian never once voiced a complaint or refused any of his masters' demands. His body grew accustomed to the challenges posed by Gyu and Gwei's training. Tian soon realized that Master Gyu focused on honing his physical strength, while Master Gwei concentrated on nurturing his mental prowess. In the following month, there were no additional training segments from Master Gyu. However, this time, Master Gyu imposed a stricter deadline, requiring Tian to complete his training by noon. Tian had to double his efforts, yet he complied without much objection. During the third month, Gyu introduced skill training to Tian. Each morning, Tian practiced physical conditioning and body strengthening. He quickly absorbed and replicated his master's lessons with precision. Meanwhile, Master Gwei intensified Tian's mental training, pushing his Panca Indra abilities to their limits. The focus of Master Gwei's training was on developing Tian's abilities to touch, sense, see, and hear, essential skills for a physician. Additionally, Master Gwei trained Tian in the art of using the flying needle acupuncture technique, a technique passed down through the Guan family. Three months of relentless training transformed Tian. The once slender and frail child had grown more robust, resembling a seven-year-old boy in physique. Mentally, Tian, with his high intelligence and Master Gwei's guidance, had advanced to a level akin to a twelve-year-old. "Come here, my child," beckoned Gyu and Gwei. Tian approached his masters with respect. "Tomorrow, we shall embark on a new phase of training. You will begin to cultivate your natural instinctive sensitivity, a skill that cannot be taught but only arises and flourishes in moments of desperation or near-death experiences. Are you prepared? And now, would you like to initiate the opening of your dantian, my son?" Tian replied, "Master, I trust your judgment, and while I feel my body is ready for the dantian opening, I sense that the timing may not be ideal. I believe my body has not yet reached its peak." Gyu and Gwei smiled with pride, grateful to have Tian as their disciple. They considered him a true genius. His dedication was remarkable, especially considering the challenging training meant for Black Realm cultivators, which often required two years to complete. Yet, Tian, at the tender age of six, had accomplished it in just three months. In their eyes, the countless self-proclaimed cultivation geniuses, whether young masters, noble descendants, or sect disciples, were mere pretenders. Most of these so-called geniuses owed their success to abundant resources, pills, and family support. Tian was the real deal, one in ten thousand who walked the path of martial dao with sincerity. "You've made a wise choice, Tian. Do what you believe is best for yourself, for only you truly understand your own capabilities," encouraged Gyu and Gwei. "Tian, we have summoned you here because we have decided to resume our mission soon. We have lingered here for too long," said Gyu with a hint of sadness. "Unfortunately, my child, due to the perilous nature of our mission, it is unlikely that we can take you with us," added Gwei. Tian didn't want to part ways with his beloved teachers, but he understood that this might be the destined path between him and the men he considered his father figures. KneeIing before his masters, Tian expressed his heartfelt gratitude. "Master Gyu, Master Gwei, I understand and appreciate all you have done. Thank you for imparting your knowledge and granting me a second chance at life." I promise to make you proud and fulfill your wishes. I vow to meet you in the Kingdom of Han in the future. Please accept my respect." Tian paid his respects by prostrating himself three times before Gyu and Gwei. "Come here, my son," Gwei said, embracing Tian. "Stay strong, follow your path, and keep your heart steadfast. Remember that every effort you put forth will yield results. This is a gift from us to you." Gwei handed Tian a storage bag and continued, "Take good care of it. Inside, you'll find some small gifts." He then presented a token to Tian, saying, "Keep this token as a reminder. When the day comes for you to visit the Kingdom of Han, return it to us. It will always connect you to us." "Thank you, Masters, for everything," Tian replied with gratitude. Gyu also handed Tian two books and a small sword. "This sword is now yours, and within this book lies the knowledge of a Black-level sword technique. Study it hard. The other book contains advanced techniques and punches. Given your intelligence, I believe you can develop these Bronze-level techniques to even greater heights." Tian accepted these gifts from his masters with gratitude. "Take care of yourself, my son. Always remember, you have a place to call home with us." And with heartfelt farewells, Gyu and Gwei left Tian. Tian began to enter the Red Forest to start his training. After Master Gyu and Master Gwei left, Tian has been training in this forest to hone his instincts. Apart from honing his instincts, Tian also honed the skills on how to survive. Tian had been told that before he successfully opened his dantian, he could only live on the edge of the Red Forest because the center was inhabited by spirit animals and fierce beasts. Beasts themselves were also divided into several levels or realms, and their realm of strength was almost the same as the realm of cultivators. Beast realms were also divided into nine stages, and also started from the lowest level of Black Realm to the highest leve of Immortal Realm. Upon arriving at the edge of the Red Forest, Tian heard a suspicious sound from the direction of the bushes. Tian's five senses suddenly became sensitive. Tian walked warily, and after only taking a few steps, a beast appeared from behind him. It ran quickly, trying to pounce on Tian. Tian reflexively avoided, jumped, and rolled to his right. Just as he was about to get up, he felt the danger coming at him from behind again. Tian rolled again and jumped forward. After there was some distance between Tian and the beast, Tian could clearly see the beasts in front of him. They were two young beasts, which seemed to be still learning how to hunt preys. Perhaps if they were adult beasts, Tian would have been killed by them already. Tian who didn't have any experience in dealing with this situation subconsciously moved back and ran. The two beasts chased after him, flanking him from behind both on the right and left. Tian dodged again quickly when he felt an attack from his right. Tian turned his head and saw the beast on his right jumping towards him, trying to tear his body with its claws. Tian was forced to jump to avoid being attacked by the beast. He managed to avoid it. Tian then felt an attack coming from his left. Tian ducked to avoid the claws that were trying to hit his head. Then as fast as lightning, Tian tried to run in the opposite direction. Scared and unexperienced, Tian was currently only following his instincts. The intelligent Tian disappeared, replaced by a Tian who was frightened and running for his life. His fear even made him forget what he had learned. With cold sweat dripping all over his body, Tian ran in no particular direction to avoid the two predators. By now, Tian still hadn’t realized that he had managed to avoid these two beasts again and again. His body moved naturally and avoided reflexively based on the sensitivity of his five senses. And without his realizing it, Tian had begun to develop sharp instincts. However, just as the attack and dodge game continued, one of the beasts finally succeeded in landing a cut on Tian's left shoulder and cornered him against a large tree. Blood dripped from Tian’s shoulder. The two beasts quickly blocked Tian's escape path, preparing to start their final attack. Feeling cornered and unable to escape, Tian subconsciously glared at his potential predator. Tian was panting with sweat the size of corn dripping from his face. The blood flow felt like it was flowing rapidly to his brain, and breaking through the cells and nerves in his brain. Suddenly, his body responded to impulse signals from the brain working in his subconscious mind which ordered his body to form a self-defense stance. Yes, his survival instinct grew and subconsciously took control. Meanwhile, the two impatient beasts jumped while opening their jaws ready to pounce on Tian's body. When Tian and the two predators were only half a step apart, Tian reflexively lowered his body slightly and his right hand automatically hit the jaw of the beast on the right. After that, Tian did a spinning kick towards the beast on the left. BOOM! Tian’s punches and kicks came in hard which made the attacks of the two beasts fail completely. The two beasts fell backwards and hit the tree. BOOM! BOOM! The sound of the two beasts hitting the big tree vibrated at the same time. And this brought Tian back to full consciousness. Tian grinned excitedly. Although feeling exhausted, Tian had now started to control his fear and was able to think clearly. Tian quickly climbed high up a towering tree, and took out the sword Master Gyu had given him. While sitting on a branch high above the ground, Tian made a big hole the size of himself. Yes, Tian apparently made a resting place for him in the tree. Meanwhile, the two beasts that had previously tried to climb the tree apparently failed to follow Tian's footsteps. The two beasts then attacked blindly towards the tree trunk, but unfortunately the tree trunk was quite hard, making it difficult for them, plus both of them were exhausted after chasing Tian all day. Finally, both of them left Tian. Then Tian entered the tree hole. Due to exhaustion, Tian finally fell asleep. "Just wait, I'll deal with you stvpid beasts later." Tian frowned and promised in his dreams, as the pain from the wounds continued to haunt him. Feeling a sharp pain in his shoulder, Tian jolted awoke. He sat up and retrieved his storage pouch. A smile formed on his face as he looked inside. It turned out that Master Gwei had provided him with a variety of herbs. It seemed that Master Gwei had anticipated what Tian would go through during his training. Tian took out a healing ointment and applied it to his shoulder wound. The pain quickly subsided, and the open wounds healed rapidly. Next, Tian grabbed a piece of dry bread and ate it hungrily. After satisfying his hunger, he examined the contents of his storage pouch once more. Inside, he found two sets of acupuncture needles, more healing ointment, a tool for concocting medicine, various medicinal plants, a basket of bread, some dried meat slices, and two leather pouches filled with water. Additionally, there were several books on medicine preparation and pill refinement techniques. Tian placed all these items back into his storage pouch. He assumed a seated position and began meditating, attempting to align his body and mind. Tian reflected on the events of the previous day, recalling his near-death experience and his own shortcomings. He recognized his own foolishness, fear, and lack of self-confidence. Now, Tian resumed his training with newfound confidence. He realized that his survival the previous day was not solely due to luck but a result of the training he had undergone. Tian could evade, flee, and even fight back, showcasing his physical strength. During that critical moment, he had relied solely on his instincts. Tian began his physical training once again, just as he always did. He trained in an open area, ready to anticipate attacks from the beast creatures. After a short while of training, Tian heard distant sounds. He looked and saw the two beasts that had attacked him the previous day. Tian grinned, saying, "My training partners have returned at last." Without wasting time, the two beasts charged toward Tian from different directions, prepared to pounce. However, this time, Tian was ready to face them head-on. As the two beasts closed in, Tian leaped and counterattacked both of them, landing several blows on each. Receiving this unexpected counterattack infuriated the two beasts, and they blindly pursued Tian, who intentionally fled to enhance his speed and agility. Tian ran toward the trees, employing zigzag movements to dodge their attacks repeatedly. His evasive maneuvers frustrated and further enraged the two beasts. In addition to running and evading, Tian occasionally launched counterattacks, successfully landing multiple punches and kicks. For half a day, Tian engaged in a fierce battle with the two beasts, culminating in their retreat due to numerous bruises and injuries. Tian remained uninjured, his breathing steady and regular. Tian chose not to finish off the two beasts, at least not yet. He lacked the confidence to do so. After the two beasts fled, Tian began to explore his living area, scouting within a 300-meter radius. He recalled a book he had read about battle strategy, emphasizing that in a battle, understanding one's opponent and the terrain would greatly increase the chances of victory. One month passed, and Tian had gained a good understanding of the terrain and the beasts within his territory. He made these beasts his daily training targets, and occasionally, he was counterattacked by groups of beasts. Tian had begun to use his experiences as valuable lessons. Thanks to this, his childish behavior gradually disappeared, and he matured quickly. Three full moons passed without notice. Tian's physical condition had improved significantly. Besides his physical training, the nutrients from the beast meat he consumed and the medicinal herbs he took for muscle and bone strengthening contributed to his growth. His body no longer resembled that of a typical child his age. Six months had elapsed, and Tian felt that his body was in optimal condition for opening his dantian. Through several life-or-death battles with the local beasts, he had sensed that the barrier covering his dantian had become thinner. He believed that soon enough, he would open it naturally, without force. Tian had no intention of following the usual methods described in books for dantian opening. He planned to take a different path and open his dantian as naturally as possible. To achieve this, he intended to use the fire-elemental beast core as the foundation. His goal was clear: to fulfill his dream of becoming a true alchemist. Alchemists used fire as their "weapon" in the pill refinement process. From his experiments, Tian hoped that his dantian would be more receptive to the fire element's Qi, leading to a transformation of his dantian into one imbued with the fire element. Tian found himself inside the cave of a Fire Tiger beast, which he had managed to defeat after a long and exhausting battle. Tian retrieved the Fire Tiger beast's core and, after a moment of composure, began absorbing the Qi from it. Gradually, red Qi flowed into his body, penetrating his dantian effortlessly. His dantian, which had been empty and the size of a marble, expanded to the size of a ping pong ball as it was filled with the fiery Qi. Slowly, it continued to expand until it reached its maximum size, glowing with a bright red hue. As the primary dantian absorbed the fire Qi, it, in turn, distributed energy to every major meridian in his body. "BOOM!" An explosion of energy emanated from Tian's body, signifying the successful opening of his dantian. "Hahaha... it worked! My experiment succeeds!" Tian exclaimed joyfully. While most cultivators had yellow, marble-sized dantians, Tian's was different. It was bright red, the size of a ping pong ball, and had dots of fire essence within it. Moreover, his meridians had expanded, providing larger storage and better circulation for his inner energy. "One experiment down!" Three years had passed since Tian had been living in the Red Forest. Currently, he resided in the deepest region of the forest, known for being inhabited by Mid and High-level Martial Realm beasts. The central area of the Red Forest was dominated by Earth-level and Earth King-level beasts. Living in the forest had heightened Tian's sensory perception and instincts. He had finished off dozens of Low and Mid-level Martial Realm beasts, gaining various benefits from their carcasses. Tian obtained body parts such as gallbladders, claws, bones, and hearts from these beasts, which he dried and turned into powders for medicinal use. The elemental cores of the beasts, comprised of various elements, were stored for refining pills. Their meat provided Tian with sustenance, as it was rich in Qi and nutrients, making it ideal for cultivators. Tian also improved his medical skills during this time. He practiced herbal medicine, acupuncture, and even surgical techniques. Surprisingly, he found that the meridians of animals and humans were fundamentally similar, differing only in their positions. Currently, Tian was in the Mid-level Martial Realm, but his bones had already reached the Gold level. He didn't rush to advance his cultivation realm further. Tian intended for his cultivation to progress naturally, aligned with the foundation of his body. Balanced cultivation offered significant advantages in terms of strength release. Tian could still hold his own against Higher-level beasts due to his balanced approach. He trained his physical body diligently with weights adjusted to his level, consuming both beast meat and medicinal herbs to elevate his bones to the Gold level. In terms of alchemy, Tian had limited knowledge and could only create basic pills. However, these pills, the product of his own experimentation, maintained their healing properties, albeit at varying levels of effectiveness. Tian's approach to medicine differed from the norm. He dried medicinal plants using his own Qi, preserving their potency. Only after this process did he shape them into pills. He gained the confidence to create more pills after repeated comparisons and experiments. Living in the forest for three years provided Tian with a wealth of experiences that he wouldn't have acquired in a conventional life. Although the Red Forest followed the law of the jungle, Tian adhered to his own principles. He didn't provoke or attack beasts unprovoked. However, if being attacked first, he didn't hesitate to engage in a life-and-death battle. Over time, the forest's inhabitants indirectly accepted his presence. While Martial Realm beasts lacked high intelligence, they possessed strong instincts. Tian's frequent battles and assistance to injured beasts in the forest had established his reputation. Even though the beasts lacked high intelligence, they remembered his acts of kindness. The wounded beasts he helped would sometimes visit his cave to leave freshly hunted prey as a form of gratitude. As a result, Tian wasn't surprised when he occasionally found fresh animal carcasses outside his cave after waking up from meditation. While Tian was conducting physical training in his cave, he sensed a gathering of beasts not far from the cave's entrance. Their auras indicated that they were Martial Realm beasts, but Tian's instincts detected no hostile intent. "What do they want?" Tian wondered. He focused his kilIing intent on the beasts, but they remained still, showing no signs of aggression. Curiosity piqued, Tian emerged from his cave. There were twelve silver wolves standing about twenty meters from the cave's entrance. Tian recognized this pack of silver wolves. They controlled the southern territory near his dwelling. Some time ago, Tian had saved a young injured silver wolf from another beast's attack. Tian simply stood there, observing the pack. He didn't know how to communicate with them. Soon, two Martial Realm silver wolves cautiously approached Tian, but they showed no intent to attack. Tian felt slightly uneasy as he wasn't confident in facing two Martial Realm beasts simultaneously. However, the wolves didn't display any aggression, and their Martial Realm auras remained concealed. Tian decided to observe further. The two wolves nodded their heads, and Tian returned the gesture. One of them slowly approached Tian and then lay down about a meter in front of him. The pack's leader, who was behind the two wolves, followed suit, lying down as well. The other ten wolves did the same. Tian understood that they were requesting his assistance. He carefully approached the injured wolf and examined its hind leg, discovering a wound from a venomous fire cobra's bite. "It's a bite from a fire cobra," Tian muttered. Using his acupuncture needles, Tian applied several needles around the wound, and then he drew his sword. Before proceeding, Tian glanced at the wolf, saying, "You may not understand what I'm saying, but at least I'm telling you that I'm going to cut your wound with this sword." "Hopefully, the beast understands," Tian thought. The wolf nodded. Tian proceeded to make an incision on the wound. Initially, black blood flowed out, but after a while, it turned red. Tian quickly applied medicinal herbs to stop the bleeding and let the wound heal. He also removed the acupuncture needles, which had served to numb the area. Tian took out three pills from his storage pouch and placed them on a leaf. "Eat these," Tian said. The wolf saw the three pill-sized objects and consumed them without hesitation. Soon, its aura, which had been Martial Realm-level, changed. Initially red, it slowly merged with the silver aura, ultimately settling down and stabilizing. The pills Tian had given were dantian-cleansing pills that he had created. Their purpose was to cleanse the dantian. Besides poisoning their victims, fire cobras, like the fire elementals, released Qi that disrupted their victims' dantian flow, leading to a decrease in cultivation level or even the destruction of the dantian. The wolf stood up abruptly and distanced itself from Tian and the rest of the pack. Suddenly, its Martial Realm aura flared, and it let out a long howl. A silver bolt of lightning struck the silver wolf. Tian and the other wolves were sent flying backward from the shockwave as the wolf's aura transformed. "Earth-level!" The silver wolf beast had just ascended to a higer Realm!		Fantasy Hero Country		2277	https://www.facebook.com/61561117201220/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704092	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/30/25, 1:58 AM	1740648242	1748588321		2645																										nordastro.com	Learn more			IMAGE	#1 Personalized Astrology Book		https://nordastro.com/start?qz=na1&locale=EN_US			3.8747147444381E+14	Nordastro	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465440445_2332225843783298_3175356712100923524_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=MpNoxmTO6dEQ7kNvgHp60_3&_nc_oc=AdgRpXh_zhtK-WCR2DgKNNChx6ZqBTPXlLlSlIPw_ggjT3EOoD5jf3qcHf7EXW5l9S4IO3KBl1B1zQ8yBF8l6oj9&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AWzdRjyo4SpgoWLiz_RWSVe&oh=00_AYCYdmSsjK6dK3dwvK2G56WN9LNezyKGHo39Dd1ovjWn2g&oe=67C5E910	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		🔮 By completing the QUIZ, you will receive your personalized analysis, which includes: ♐ The zodiac sign and personality type of the partner you will marry 🗺️ Your life path prognosis 💸 Career & success guidance to attract money ⭐ Personalized birth chart analysis		Nordastro		11905	https://www.facebook.com/61562597241042/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704163	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/30/25, 1:58 AM	1740648243	1748588324		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/473756214_993386042637337_2871300057016065815_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ORw26s7L-mwQ7kNvgFHh6XY&_nc_oc=Adj9-9bIkjmtI9YDlacEkkMYi-WSrsisYJdu7QXzFagMVBe7JPGwPktg69h_QCroniYHKf-FMqz-EjWwQOcBs66g&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AkczT0q_PxkRCOvz5ffT99u&oh=00_AYAXX2QVnH9Cc8CMAtLVZffuKCSL8j-wQdJANF_rvG81TA&oe=67C6094A	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704168	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/30/25, 1:58 AM	1740648243	1748588325		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474495175_1377265346985656_6792878295191594034_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1TxYO-PWq3MQ7kNvgEyZq4c&_nc_oc=AdiWVbOcLi-6jJrALn3-ITpq25BnlMpgC9Vcb6-aOlPaJWa4Y8VPNzh1HDBFkRRVi7w_OeiLarcetbVmqVJ2UlOh&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AkczT0q_PxkRCOvz5ffT99u&oh=00_AYD8OwJUbU_dkDhmxmjUh-wNRXKMqUMAGMoGTsXzDYlPbg&oe=67C5F5AF	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704259	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/30/25, 1:58 AM	1740648245	1748588326		2645																										www.luckydealshop.com	Shop now			VIDEO	⚡️Flash Sale 60%⚡️Tummy Control Button Wide Leg Pant	⭐️ ⭐️ ⭐️ ⭐️ ⭐️ 13.9k Sold 🛒 ⭐️ Last Day Sale 50% OFF ⭐️	https://www.luckydealshop.com/products/leg-pant			5.1134105206276E+14	Shop MiNa	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471502022_3930506243887975_8548872296562254363_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=x7skqK4EtWAQ7kNvgHXOWRo&_nc_oc=AdgLUCepe4vtFcwA7l3Mp3gp9-nhlSjH4XTYAyo4Xy19Gvakbs-Q5p_2EpN3V5St4ugnELrlL13VApirLlslHmas&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYBf144gvVt2hwjtL05zj-AsUOtENO8rrnJ2brRegxstRg&oe=67C5EBE2	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		Plus sizes girls loving🌞 🥰These pull-on wide-leg pants put a new spin on retro silhouettes. ✨Hidden zipper at waist ✨4-way stretch ✨pockets on the front and back 🛒SHOP NOW 👇 https://www.luckydealshop.com/products/leg-pant		Shop MiNa		1	https://www.facebook.com/61571140525919/	0		SHOP_NOW								View Edit Delete
2704238	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/30/25, 1:58 AM	1740648245	1748588333		2645																										cnwsx.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://cnwsx.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18213&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480172784_619949794089614_2658991695261171067_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=lj_Zwy3oNaUQ7kNvgECqSzx&_nc_oc=Adg6Wc5Rm9enI1-_2gieCSsGqw9XFfMXoQwiojTfGxfA0BwjnBKvNsHpcGWTFMEgggZAxgfXGVKFryhy9YGDoDzv&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYBwg9h5eMdCMKZ8DZ87hZj4WcrSUbzlUoEKVlZcovnPAg&oe=67C6052B	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704260	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/30/25, 1:58 AM	1740648245	1748588336		2645																										web.weread.mobi	Learn more			IMAGE	Read next chapter		https://web.weread.mobi/57632322-fb_contact-enr25_2-c3-0727-core3.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=1166169688155768&exdata=E7C53BDECE0DE88BAD548BCA09124EF88829D4F614BB8C4C			1.1255974861342E+14	Hello Read	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476976702_393599680511394_3229048059340221493_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=55EnBKlhzloQ7kNvgHmpMiO&_nc_oc=Adhu9FAjpD-ysvGAkd0Dc1e40gj8Hi_FPB2XdsCjKCGrkRgh1ENPJimAy6lNoSNjsHOgdkJRnwR7Nr9aEAS1bOPq&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYDAwaEppa4SHXTnCcUh0MqIktj5swPgQOEM58QXjmKyEQ&oe=67C5F3F1	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		She was overjoyed when she found out she was pregnant, but she saw her husband having intimate with his first love. She left the divorce agreement in tears, hiding her pregnant belly and departing with a broken heart... ===== "Ms. Wright, congratulations! Your baby's very healthy." Jenessa Wright walked out of the hospital in a daze, clutching the pregnancy test result close to her chest. She was pregnant with Ryan's baby! Looking down, she absentmindedly caressed her still-flat belly and broke into a smile. Grinning like silly, Jenessa hurriedly took out her phone to call Ryan Haynes, her husband, excited to share the wonderful news. However, just as she was about to dial his number, her phone buzzed. It read, "Come to Imodon Hotel right now." It was a message from Ryan. Imodon Hotel? Why'd he want her to go there all of a sudden? Jenessa was puzzled, but she didn't hesitate for long. She hailed a cab and headed straight to the hotel. Since Ryan wanted to see her, she figured she might as well tell him the good news in person. With her heart pounding in anticipation, Jenessa arrived at the hotel. As soon as she stepped out of the car, she noticed the lobby was adorned with flowers and a brand-new red carpet, clearly prepared for a celebration. Jenessa paused, momentarily stunned, before remembering that today was their wedding anniversary. Could it be that Ryan had asked her to come here to surprise her? She smiled to herself, wondering idly how Ryan would react to the news of her pregnancy. Jenessa wove her way through the crowd, her plain attire blending into the festive scene unnoticed. It didn't take long for her to spot the dazzlingly handsome man, who easily stood out among the crowd. He was none other than her husband, Ryan Haynes, the father of their child. Just as a smile started to form on her lips, she spotted the woman standing next to Ryan, and her smile froze. That woman was Ryan's first love, Maisie Powell! Since when was Maisie back in town? Jenessa stood glued to her spot, paralyzed as she watched Ryan and Maisie entertain the guests like a perfect couple. Friends surrounded the two, and they seemed to be offering them their congratulations. "Maisie, you're finally home. This deserves a toast!" "Ryan, after all these years, you and Maisie have finally reunited. Doesn't that call for a celebratory drink?" Gradually, the teasing grew louder. Maisie, dressed to the nines in a s*xy red dress and exquisite makeup, chuckled graciously. "Quit teasing us, you guys. Ryan already has a wife." At the mention of Jenessa, the people around showed disdain. "Jenessa? Please! Ryan only married her to appease his grandma!" "Exactly! Ryan has always wanted to marry you. Right, Ryan?" Ryan, looking like a prince in his custom-tailored suit, radiated a cool, unique charisma. "Alright, enough already; stop teasing Maisie," he said coolly. "She can't drink; let me drink on her behalf." As soon as he said this, his friends' laughter and teasing grew even more intense. "Hey, Ryan, what the heck? You're being so protective of her, aren't you? Fine! If she can't drink, then you'll have to drink her share! And you're not allowed to leave until you've finished!" Amidst the boisterous teasing, Ryan remained cool and collected, but there was an unmistakable hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. Next to him, Maisie lowered her head and blushed shyly. This loving scene was so glaring that it pierced Jenessa's heart. She didn't know when or how, but she somehow ended up outside the hotel, only realizing it when the cold raindrops hit her face. The chilly wind and drizzling rain enveloped her, and in no time, a fierce storm broke out, soaking her to her bones. Still, she didn't move an inch and simply stared blankly at the rain. Why had Ryan called her over? Was this all just a ploy to make her witness their affection and gracefully surrender her place as his wife to his beloved Maisie? Jenessa's breathing grew heavy. Looking around in a daze, she figured there was nothing she could do but leave this wretched place. With stiff, deliberate steps, she trudged home in the rain. Standing at the doorway, she gazed at the familiar house, her thoughts drifting. Two years ago, when her family was on the brink of bankruptcy, they tried salvaging their situation by marrying her off into the Haynes family. Ryan was initially unwilling, but because his gravely ill grandma kept pressuring him, he reluctantly agreed to the arranged marriage. Now that his grandma's health had improved and Maisie was back from abroad, Jenessa thought maybe it was time for her to pack her things and leave Ryan. Jenessa didn't know how long she stood in front of the house before the sound of a car engine reached her ears. Then, Ryan's deep voice spoke beside her. "Jenessa, why are you standing here, out in the rain?" Chapter 2 I Want A Divorce In a daze, Jenessa looked up, only to meet the stern gaze of the man standing before her. Was she seeing things? What was Ryan doing here? Maisie had just returned from abroad; shouldn't he be spending time with the woman he loved? Ryan couldn't help but frown when he didn't receive a response from Jenessa. Jenessa, soaking wet from the rain, looked like a drowned rat. With her long, dark hair plastered to her pale cheeks, water dripping steadily from the ends, she seemed so helpless and pitiful. "What on earth happened to you?" Ryan questioned, his tone sounding a bit harsher than intended. Jenessa recalled how gentle and affectionate he was with Maisie at the hotel earlier, causing her heart to ache. It was painfully clear that Ryan's attitude towards the woman he loved and the one he didn't were worlds apart. Trying hard to swallow the bitter taste in her mouth, Jenessa forced a smile and softly explained, "It started raining on my way back home, and I didn't have an umbrella, so I got drenched-" While speaking, her nose suddenly itched unbearably, and she couldn't help but sneeze loudly. But instead of pitying her, Ryan only frowned deeper. "You're not a child anymore. If you get caught in the rain, the first thing you should do when you get home is dry off and change your clothes. Do I really need to spell things out for you?" The smile on Jenessa's face stiffened. "I-I'm sorry..." "Go get changed quickly, or else you'll catch a cold." Ryan seemed too impatient with her to say anything more, so he bypassed her and walked inside the house. Catch a cold? Only then did Jenessa remember that she was pregnant; she couldn't afford to get sick, lest she put the baby in harm's way. With that in mind, she hurried to her room, took a hot shower, and let the warm water chase away the chill. Wrapped in a towel, she stepped out of the steam-filled bathroom, only to find Ryan standing in her way. She gasped in surprise and instinctively clutched her towel more tightly around her chest. Ryan's sharp gaze remained fixed on her, and upon noticing her reaction, he asked indifferently, "Why should you be nervous? It's nothing I haven't already seen." Jenessa's face flushed bright red as memories of their passionate, intimate nights together flashed before her eyes. Without waiting for a response, Ryan casually held out a cold medicine pill and a glass of water. "Here, take this." Jenessa hesitantly glanced at the pill in his hand, worried that it might not be good for the baby. "Well, I think I'll be fine without it. After all, I was only in the rain for a while." Unexpectedly, Ryan refused to let her off the hook. "Have you seen yourself in the mirror? You're as pale as a ghost. We're visiting Grandma tomorrow, so you'd better not get sick, you hear me?" But Jenessa, worried about the baby, stubbornly resisted. "I just need to drink something warm, that's all. I'm fine, really." At this point, Ryan's patience wore thin. He decisively popped the pill in his mouth and drank some water from the glass. "Ryan, what're you- Agh!" Before Jenessa could get another word out, Ryan leaned closer, his tall frame looming over her, and grabbed her delicate chin. Forcing her to raise her head, he planted his lips firmly on hers. The pill and water then flowed into her mouth, and he didn't loosen his grip until he was certain that she had swallowed the pill. The sudden kiss made Jenessa dizzy, washing away all her inhibitions. Ryan's desires were stirred, and he carried her over to the bed. He pulled away from her for the briefest of moments to undo his tie, his eyes burning with an all-consuming desire for her. When Jenessa met his intense gaze, she snapped back to reality and cried out, "No!" Trembling, she pushed against his rock-hard chest. "Hmm?" Ryan stopped in his tracks, wondering if he had misheard. He tried to kiss Jenessa again, but she decisively turned her head away, avoiding his eyes. "Ryan, I..." She gulped, struggling to get the words out. "I want a divorce." Her words extinguished Ryan's desires in the blink of an eye. Annoyance flashing across his face, he coldly grabbed her chin, forcing her to look up at him, his deep eyes staring piercingly into hers. "Say that again?" Jenessa's heart skipped a beat. Still, she managed to suppress the turbulent emotions inside her and bravely met Ryan's intense gaze. "I said, I want a divorce." A flicker of unreadable emotion crossed Ryan's eyes. "Why?" Jenessa was taken aback by his question, confusion and bewilderment evident on her face. Why else? To fulfill his wish to marry his beloved Maisie, of course. "Because..." Her voice trailed off feebly, unable to utter the obvious. "Is your family in financial trouble again? This is about money?" Ryan looked down at her icily. "Jenessa, don't you know your place? If you need something, just say it. Don't play these little games with me, because I do not have the patience for this bullshit." Jenessa quietly clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. So, Ryan assumed that her request for a divorce was just one of her games, an attempt to leverage the situation for her benefit? Jenessa smiled bitterly, but her eyes showed a look of uncharacteristically fierce determination. "Don't worry. I don't want anything but a divorce. Ryan, we were going to get a divorce sooner or later, so what difference does it make?" Ryan didn't respond immediately. He just stared at her with a strange, serious look in his eyes. His silence sent Jenessa into a trance, a mix of anxiety and inexplicable flicker of hope taking root in her heart. "Or... do you not want a divorce?" Chapter 3 Look Out, World! The thought that Ryan might want to stay married made Jenessa's heart skip a beat, her chest heaving from anticipation. However, under her hopeful gaze, Ryan scoffed coldly. "Jenessa, don't kid yourself." His tone was full of mockery, each word piercing her heart like a knife. "Do you really think I'd say 'no' to a divorce?" He locked eyes with her, his gaze icy cold. "Remember this, Jenessa-you're the one who asked for a divorce. You'd better not come crawling back to me when it's all said and done." With that, he got out of bed and left, slamming the door behind him. Jenessa lay despondently on the bed, her heart heavy with disappointment. Tears rolling down her cheeks, she gently placed a hand on her belly, feeling the little life growing inside her. She had originally planned to tell Ryan the good news, but in the span of just a few hours, they were on the brink of divorce. After thinking about it a moment or two, she decided it was best to keep Ryan in the dark about her pregnancy. Even if they separated ways, she could raise the baby on her own. Then, thinking about her job as Ryan's secretary, she felt a pang of helplessness. Ryan's grandma had arranged for her to work under Ryan to nurture their relationship, and back then, it seemed like a good idea. But now, things were different, and it was high time she left that job. The following morning, as soon as Jenessa arrived at the WorldLink Group's headquarters, a few of her more gossipy colleagues surrounded her. "Jenessa, we've been waiting for you all morning! What's going on with Mr. Haynes and that Maisie girl? Are they an item now?" "News of Mr. Haynes throwing a welcome-home party for international supermodel Maisie Powell went viral overnight. He even invited all his friends. Looks like he's planning to make their relationship public soon!" "I heard that after the party, they spent the night together. Maybe she's his future wife!" Jenessa felt a pang of bitterness as she listened. After a brief hesitation, she replied despondently, "I don't know much about it." Her colleagues exchanged glances and rolled eyes. Obviously, they didn't believe her. "Come on, Jenessa! You're Mr. Haynes' secretary. You know him better than anyone. How could you not know any insider information? Just spill the beans already!" Jenessa forced a weak smile. Everyone knew that she was Ryan's secretary, but very few people knew that she was also Ryan's wife. He was even reluctant to make their relationship public. With a soft sigh, she stood her ground more firmly. "I really don't know, okay? Enough with the gossip." The colleagues wanted to press her further, but Jenessa cut them off before they could get another word out. "I said there's nothing to say, so quit pestering me. Were you all hired just to gossip? Get back to work, all of you!" Her stern expression made them uneasy, but she was right; they had to comply. "Okay, okay, we get it." As Jenessa walked away, they couldn't help but mutter and grumble among themselves. "Who does she think she is? Acting all high and mighty. Humph! She's not the only secretary here." "Yeah, when she started working here out of the blue three years ago, we all thought she had some kind of relationship with Mr. Haynes. But in the end, he didn't pay her any special attention-never took her to meetings with clients. She's his personal secretary, but what of it? Just eye candy!" "Her days here are numbered. Once Maisie marries Mr. Haynes, Jenessa will be the first one to go. After all, who would trust a pretty secretary around their man?" "Exactly!" Their laughter and unrestrained chatter filled the office, but Jenessa turned a deaf ear to it all and walked straight to her desk, immersing herself in her work. She knew how those seemingly friendly colleagues truly saw her. But she couldn't argue with them, because even she herself felt like a joke. Before she knew it, it was time to get off work, and most of the secretaries had already gone home. Just as Jenessa was packing her things, she received a call from her best friend, Brinley Lloyd. "Hey, I saw the news this morning. What the hell is going on with Ryan and that Maisie girl? Just rumors, right?" Hearing the disbelief in Brinley's voice, Jenessa sighed heavily. "It's true." Brinley gasped in shock mixed with horror. "What the hell?!" Throughout the day, Jenessa had thought things through, so she was relatively calm as she explained, "In the first place, Ryan and I only got married as part of an agreement. I always knew he had no feelings for me; he only married me because his grandma insisted. Now that the woman he loves is back in the picture, there's no reason for me to stay. It's time to let them be together." Brinley felt both incredulous and indignant. "But... What about the baby? Weren't you going to surprise him?" "Would it be a wonderful surprise to him? Or a horrifying shock?" Jenessa instinctively touched her flat belly, a bitter smile on her lips. "Anyway, what matters is I've made up my mind- I want a divorce, and I'll raise this baby on my own. There's no need for him to know." "Seriously, a divorce? Are you sure about that?" Brinley sounded very concerned. "If you don't want him to know you're pregnant, then you can't keep working at WorldLink. Your belly will get bigger and bigger." "Don't worry, I'm way ahead of you. I'll resign soon. Then, I can finally go back to doing what I truly love." The mention of her long-lost dreams brought a rare smile to Jenessa's face. "Oh, my God! Jenessa, are you going back to your old career?" Brinley was thrilled. "That's fantastic! I always believed in you! You're a genius designer! Look out, world-Sloane Todd, a legend in the fashion design world, is coming! You shouldn't have wasted your talents as Ryan's secretary all these years. He's not worth it!" "Sloane Todd..." Jenessa felt a bit dazed at the mention of that long-forgotten pseudonym. For Ryan, she had lost herself for so long. She almost forgot who she truly was. "Jenessa." A magnetic, masculine voice suddenly sounded behind her. Startled, Jenessa whirled around to find a stern-looking Ryan standing behind her. Chapter 4 A Bun In The Oven "Ry-I mean, Mr. Haynes! What are you doing here?" Jenessa was so startled that she fumbled for the right words, having been caught completely off guard. She hurriedly ended the call, her jittery gaze searching Ryan's face for any signs of anger, feeling inexplicably scared and flustered. When had Ryan arrived? How much had he overheard? "Weren't we supposed to visit Grandma at the hospital today?" Ryan asked, impatience evident in his tone. Only then did Jenessa remember that they had indeed made plans that day. Lowering her head apologetically, she murmured, "I... I'm sorry." "Hmph," Ryan grunted indifferently. As though unwilling to spare another glance at her, he turned around and walked out, saying briskly, "Let's go." It took the dazed Jenessa a second before she snapped to her senses and quickly caught up to him. On the way to the hospital, her mind was in turmoil. A complex mix of emotions plagued her heart as she anxiously wondered if Ryan had overheard her conversation with Brinley. But then she figured, if Ryan had heard that she planned to secretly raise their baby on her own, he wouldn't be so calm now. The two sat side by side in the back seat in complete silence. Naturally, Jenessa's distracted demeanor was a bit hard to ignore. Ryan couldn't stand it anymore. Brows furrowed, he turned his head slightly and demanded, "What's going on with you?" His deep voice startled Jenessa, interrupting her thoughts. "N-nothing," she stammered hastily. "Is that so?" Ryan spoke slowly, his tone carrying a hint of doubt. Jenessa's racing heart pounded in her chest. Just as she opened her mouth to defend herself, Ryan's magnetic voice suddenly sounded again, this time a lot closer to her ear. "If it really is nothing, then why are you avoiding me? Why won't you look at me, hmm?" Jenessa, frozen in place, dared not move an inch. A barely audible scoff escaped Ryan as he reached out one hand, gently grasping the back of her neck. From the corner of her eye, Jenessa saw him leaning in slowly...... ...... ==== To the public, she was the CEO's executive secretary. Behind closed doors, she was the wife he never officially acknowledged. Jenessa was elated when she learned that she was pregnant. But that joy was replaced with dread as her husband, Ryan, showered his affections on his first love. With a heavy heart, she chose to set him free and leave, only to be caught by Ryan... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&		Hello Read		1009	https://www.facebook.com/61550873765205/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704099	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/30/25, 1:59 AM	1740648242	1748588351		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16865&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471510284_1123968585334988_567416444404452472_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=BmvxF7kscIsQ7kNvgFdvtvo&_nc_oc=AdgocOpmtrlYNli5xFO6qs3IGAj3C5tD5OPb_uIrZ-m1LIlIB91d_Oax79k__f5HSUNhA6pyyVqdVoHBQ03U6KTr&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AwHIpoVeoEQzIlWN5lmRGwy&oh=00_AYBcJUvshXjg3j2ckXYQcFNLt8Yb88fXXmwWajvhB4T-bw&oe=67C60E52	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		My husband Killian arrived late after my grandmother's funeral because he needed to be there for his first love. He looked like he ran in his wolf form. His hair is a mess, and his tie is not even tied properly. He was breathing so fast that he couldn’t even speak. My face turned blank as I locked gazes with him. “Astrid, I couldn’t leave early because I had something I needed to take care of.” My fists balled up at my sides as I narrowed my eyes at him. “Was there anything else more important than to be on your mate’s side at the time that she needed you the most?” I shot back at him. His eyes met mine and for a fleeting moment, a shadow of remorse flickered across his gaze “If only you hadn’t stopped me that night, I would have still met my grandma while she was still alive.” Killian’s grip on the bouquet tightened when he heard my words. “I had no idea I—“ “I kept telling you that my grandmother needed me!” I yelled, interrupting him from his words. “All you cared about is Giselle who is pre9nant with your child.” I blurted out finally releasing all the emotions that I have buried down long enough. Killian could not say a word. My heart which has always been heavy, felt lighter than it was after I finally told him the things that I’ve been wanting to tell him. I glanced at him in surprise when he suddenly crouched down and placed the bouquet of flowers that he brought on the ground where my grandmother had just been buried. “I only came here to pay my respects to your grandmother. I’m sorry if I was late, that was out of my control,” Killian replied like he didn’t just hear the rest of the words that I said. My breath turned shallow and my heart burned more in anger at his heartlessness. Unable to control myself anymore, I picked up the flowers and thrashed them on Killian until the flowers were all shredded into pieces. “You are here to pay respect?!” I screamed at him. I threw what was left of the flowers to the ground. “I’m tired of this. If you can’t give me respect, I should at least give myself some respect,” I spoke in a weak voice as I collected myself together. “Let’s just stop this joke and get a divorce,” I spoke firmly, looking at Killian directly in his eyes.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704190	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/30/25, 1:59 AM	1740648244	1748588379		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476911021_1313274440005113_5548149152111214916_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Zvl30iBOCq4Q7kNvgGCkUZg&_nc_oc=Adj5R8THtqG_Om-pMmqg6L-2AB8YlexYhGtk_jVTeSXgt5QfKGXdqzfVTFB870sfzk8hTHC_qM8mrCgk0KAEN-2b&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYC9z28HSRVYvmUhaBNvdILp4a0vg8l3k8E8U_OWsRyY1w&oe=67C5ED39	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704181	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	6/9/25, 5:45 AM	1740648244	1749465924		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476461396_540636904980450_4176781514498712490_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zBJBZrNqJBgQ7kNvgHBwKKC&_nc_oc=AdiGvJuErZ9kmc9otMz277FYrt2FVy9t0kNfGaGED_DI-X84T-5Om8AtCZCZWj86VkDKkforMEwtMYl8EkHM1JFI&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYCvKpLHJatXq2nbf6i2P6EJUllws_7lniq0eMMDRzOKvA&oe=67C5F447	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704158	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 7:37 PM	1740648243	1745282260		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/473803168_439191739161326_770562068164459819_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nFV7ykFjJyoQ7kNvgGNvx2g&_nc_oc=Adi32c8DWdtncmcbC-LIhjthoc95dquPbB334BfYEhoTbWx8xFoWIAM3rJXDtwZe_3NBXJFiJb0RK2RArQiCcSiw&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AkczT0q_PxkRCOvz5ffT99u&oh=00_AYA_Zaq6yPMoGKsWMaJrr9v5gmwHHvZuLDcVHahHlx3qdA&oe=67C5E641	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704152	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 7:37 PM	1740648243	1745282261		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474068287_2042622919492317_1903789068108287632_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=iDM3cqRHQAgQ7kNvgEF3GXS&_nc_oc=AdjCXSX6_G3rxtx5MpImKZk7THZy6XqPMj45ViqW8ujy9f_-uCKy1lXcZBmyzKudaS4LTdM2q9Jak-ixNKrFFC3n&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AkczT0q_PxkRCOvz5ffT99u&oh=00_AYCR_k0YgtclCzay1355faG9S3HYVx3mX3srTNZeZHwc5A&oe=67C6168A	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704145	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 7:37 PM	1740648243	1745282263		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474080156_574356315439712_7718900067459918726_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=IFqb0hqDbf8Q7kNvgFxCYNW&_nc_oc=AdgjopDCK8cku2yHLMemcJWs3H6NGdXGjFeCGrsuTpjgdWSQkje6HOyOGDwatZakUgtdIWBdfpIDqIU11i0hQcW2&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AGLIv4zSZmlZDo8IvUIWLag&oh=00_AYA0H2SyHBInZuO6vI_Hc9wgRi0TT7923WgB5DAUFp5qKA&oe=67C60D76	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704160	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	6/10/25, 1:42 AM	1740648243	1749537745		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474752235_3904820036503451_4116952795190505621_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oFzSXa-dJWQQ7kNvgGOq79X&_nc_oc=AdhjwRazcCnOOP9kasqIyAuOY4PUbCD9289F7jZyqGjhO6OJb-8ZmGRo3OSsXMaM2TfPKQu5Eqy6ZFmChcmlCSgx&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AkczT0q_PxkRCOvz5ffT99u&oh=00_AYBWzV0zRDtoIBhk8ADwQcky27lLZeNWwyq0vEIVa_tbYw&oe=67C60994	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704201	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 7:37 PM	1740648244	1745282269		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/477963215_993330749563243_3199121559256231520_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kv4kOoK7eDMQ7kNvgH3APD-&_nc_oc=AdiKccQu_iMWkMic547A1CC3N1liDgubLHLzrN300vt6cluxdYEt_GfNUJji4XV8gHafO4VMzGEDcARSyVeaEsXg&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYCs2fVr4UmEKrt7IJqRP8Cut5oGeEmkMBAjMPR9pHMWOQ&oe=67C5F559	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704254	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	6/9/25, 8:09 AM	1740648245	1749474584		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/477962287_2126225971167235_1891340683304579630_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=qae6gtN_c5cQ7kNvgEO5ckY&_nc_oc=AdjcxTBVrRtQUx-JxNtR6QFP6daO-fRLcfh5tVKmYJ1hPAXrFdgHTLGIlh_MOt46LHHVxa3xZrKdwi-_fiKYPec5&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYA16EU5ggUy-ScSqaXKF4GDeE6Rf15k16FeVVkW2qYPSA&oe=67C612EA	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704156	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 7:37 PM	1740648243	1745282270		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474565360_546894848327015_4494787347781154394_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=u75yLs3oSA8Q7kNvgEu90yQ&_nc_oc=Adg14uKheFOa6P5xfmikWFOJ4S_KxfyaAxju6-YP5KFmxSFpNIwKSrC83NGJUOWrrrC0lTd6xHDLPowTrXwNjdbp&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AkczT0q_PxkRCOvz5ffT99u&oh=00_AYC3NTIFBWn2LvY7VS70N5_CqARMBL3xifmt8PKWL07JfQ&oe=67C5FCF3	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704184	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	6/9/25, 5:38 AM	1740648244	1749465517		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476458531_610805288552581_2443118371424506227_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9XvkegtDQOUQ7kNvgHb__5k&_nc_oc=Adi-153e5nXEjH5h8EVEFfm212Th9LQ4vdwzJ9Iys0b8k6OjlJjjJlt_wUDV5iFnAc4mJ3Io7DFtEmdGATHv6DsG&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYAmQI8LbgJZFs-hIHOMHmJbBkLyxTFCC7R5etefdsco_w&oe=67C5FB9B	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704193	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 7:42 PM	1740648244	1745282532		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476836586_1150284393423921_2982256743609683235_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=71G7OHAnRWgQ7kNvgF7N3Oi&_nc_oc=AdiI-tdGYbzigriRhY6VSz6H-vBhtTvdoL3xpcRmxOZ30_fUjwZxtbT4zdt6wMh65fyespcKoXtO3PEfQLmn9RJC&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYCs9V5d3h9nk0SoON8IK_C5mOQ6mZ6luTTACuLGwEPDMw&oe=67C61111	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704222	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 7:45 PM	1740648244	1745282730		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476391189_1912958579112917_1984456433160942391_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=FWwLacOCwFMQ7kNvgGLFutX&_nc_oc=AdgUhQhww2XmcylCo-kY4OPGzb-ffg3AFxHHkog9RmcpJjG-GiDuiNmPtnjyDQas9ls6e_4bJ-YW_3retjB12Bpr&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYBfR7euONYtsiNIp9Ze1moWS-94xqpNZ6BkWOtrzhxjiw&oe=67C60687	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704177	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 7:45 PM	1740648244	1745282759		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/477026419_496930209797275_4856299063798103321_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=t5WpfHLCR3UQ7kNvgEe-5XI&_nc_oc=AdjYAbe-6Ds5Zfi8LO8YJfLrX9uUoaQvRwaobXi76OHQ2zj0PbfADLEwdqIp46rSPAdNyfmCQxT9A65r7Iu-NOyi&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYBb7c6GOo9-ynPvUL_l9nR0Yyyesk0Va198icywyQhRRg&oe=67C5FC70	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704146	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 9:55 PM	1740648243	1745290550		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474475182_588772817301701_5510013886816975093_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Br9GCO4EzmoQ7kNvgHyBQEi&_nc_oc=AdiPdmKgcwFl1pul6A7quBpINIl4sAvZSv3-Dnttjklzncw78y9MmHh-Uj0aUpu3B4XH_7-hmltVhDJgGq7ir0E7&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AGLIv4zSZmlZDo8IvUIWLag&oh=00_AYCnvn6XGF6s9N4yN6iEYAK2ZDEJ9U6zdoujgsqfLCDEBg&oe=67C60025	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704198	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 9:55 PM	1740648244	1745290552		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/479740825_658513983505610_3713493849025583201_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=dwXxQMc71YUQ7kNvgGcjM1C&_nc_oc=AdihRUhHXv229wTTjWgQ1v_aRyOvbMOXocRjfM6t5c0Wcfbj0-Mf2dgBqaKuNbdkpj8Wia77q2XGEU_r2AVi-9vE&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYAAAcigGa67DdGn0do0Y7fWrA9rLHrZhIWRHbD3gs2kkw&oe=67C60342	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704206	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 9:55 PM	1740648244	1745290553		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/479056591_9165281673565235_153789976195007246_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=sAgsEeWyPnUQ7kNvgFlGPjV&_nc_oc=AdjwmDY1JGmI6hx4CRUCm4ADwc6s-h09ksQsFv2j6Rd8pCo6nMskrqUHZ8ZhlKWdFppHe3Lut4idbAoPpFrh04U-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYD-XcQArY_mgZfWRHSiIDBqFZl3xjUF9k7gBCCLnxwiPw&oe=67C61C30	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704175	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	6/12/25, 7:21 AM	1740648244	1749730890		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/479392262_1348081352855789_3231702609383425524_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ZyMduyvuBtYQ7kNvgGC2K6G&_nc_oc=AdjD6ORDqyR5ConKCoZ5WXPvQmuHbcoeV6Kug2kwL09jLKNW0R7ZSGGvNgoqL3UviuSg9b3-4lJ-wDsDBfPxZBq6&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYAxKFgyp1UC523fUVfqtUZ3S_ue_yplArgAFp-whOTDBQ&oe=67C5F0E6	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704154	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 9:55 PM	1740648243	1745290555		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474583376_1672912696598133_1349427210225192458_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Pg2dE3QQyZMQ7kNvgEtVDIU&_nc_oc=Adi7L0h4WWM_xcvcUd43ty_UdWLQasI1buu1TOZMYNupqZ1NLhJmexn4kXejWVv7AoiFDHnZ9qQmlFL3P1V-OA1r&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AkczT0q_PxkRCOvz5ffT99u&oh=00_AYCnOiq2Aaw-zv02Vxwxd2Qt8fFxmV__W3NM9d4g6MKj6A&oe=67C61052	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704159	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 9:55 PM	1740648243	1745290555		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474695804_954359736647314_1665116585249290890_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=HRgzetxxRHEQ7kNvgH3sOVs&_nc_oc=AdjXtmmMZ3fkIAE-99K9xUYkTluazrcHPfKRB1x6s5M8BmKFuA1sJRrHWbq-l7lkti-_lfTNFVGx_M4aYcpVRTYY&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AkczT0q_PxkRCOvz5ffT99u&oh=00_AYB4ti180J2cl1OXotbXvCltQy4skghXnw7R8LzQHtr84g&oe=67C60636	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704300	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 9:55 PM	1740648246	1745290557		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480285526_1356968345653963_3630672546570285344_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NXuzJinSZ3YQ7kNvgHY3b7W&_nc_oc=AdgjtAIyHjhevtIb71FHQVAfGQoOQrhCiworMfvti9B5ELG1MhD9h06-DcsXncoqGNIpKMbc9EfBSa3V0A34Dc-C&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Ac7T4vJHPruMCZIF_1eIqt_&oh=00_AYAek6gIsmzE1uTYfyigWWEuruzepiDk84k6-u0MeOf7SA&oe=67C5FD07	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704157	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 9:55 PM	1740648243	1745290560		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474549558_628926442918298_7679834673855204063_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=e1xySPpzDn8Q7kNvgEu1KQn&_nc_oc=AdhCPyOld0D2pZGkbVzFXDnCsZOdYz7zUXHIpuNX9JcIJayfBYb7susmQEzC3cJ7SEjtme56v6MMQJ1Vg-tzwOI3&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AkczT0q_PxkRCOvz5ffT99u&oh=00_AYCWR3yvbh8YFg_7RuY0LNRU6KgdZz1k0rwOv3uy_AJ2NQ&oe=67C60843	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704117	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 9:56 PM	1740648242	1745290561		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474479004_593606150075416_336104421952671139_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=CmMU3kW2PvkQ7kNvgEJHRmG&_nc_oc=AdhoAn19p3_dQHVq_SkvRmk9eqYOY0rlMzO0el-XKx4Sp_w4jK4jeoieTZjA4-pJHtFb4m-W-8Kz11_tAnqkehin&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYDuwcQncSl03lmIHD1Zmi--RtBVzgx7c8FLMe4G0FzyhQ&oe=67C5F09A	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704195	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 7:54 PM	1740648244	1745283290		2645																										redtgb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	GoodNovel		https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18513&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.4292496556255E+14	Random Reading	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480259510_659071750017413_2546063932567685713_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=w6SA8b4IxIQQ7kNvgFdwpxI&_nc_oc=AdhhPfCl1BlisySUp0xyJEjcMOWZnNhCzKHkr-xzfPi7cKoFtjRCsC-uDYwldtfy6u3LKcLluXdWGM7lnze5IY_E&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYDOP_CpcPZ7BPZQJg3BIxF-3i9wgTAebVRgGgyRpVuT4g&oe=67C60EFE	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		Riley Allen tried to save her marriage, but when she found her husband’s mistress was carrying a baby and she lost her own child at the same time, she quickly realized it was not worth fighting for. To get enough money to save her mother’s life, Riley signed an unfair divorce paper and gave up the career she carefully built. But why did Adrian King, the hottest Billionaire and her ex-husband’s past rival, propose to her who had nothing? - "I only need one favor from you," Adrian said, staring into Riley's eyes and declared, "After your divorce is finalized, marry me." "W-what?" Riley gulped. Adrian didn't respond. He pointed to his assistant and ordered, "Explain, Clint." "Miss Allen, the other day, in order to bring you to the hospital and ensure your health, Mr. King missed his engagement party with his fiancée, Leni Eros, an heir to the Eros Empire in Dowel City. And because of it, Miss Leni Eros canceled their marriage," Clint continued, "So, Mr. King needs a new wife." Riley's heart raced. 'What in the world did he think of? He abandoned a beautiful heiress to bring me to the hospital!' 'But did he have to stay with me until ten in the evening?' He didn't have to hug me and comfort me!' Riley’s brow unwittingly raised. "So, it was my fault that you lost your fiancée?" "I'm not blaming you," Adrian replied. "You said you'd do me a favor, and this is the favor I asked for." "I may not be the wealthiest in my family, but I am at least richer than Brian. I can provide for all your needs, take care of your mother's hospitalization. I can also help you build an even better jewelry company. Lastly, I will ensure you get justice for what Brian has done to you." Adrian raised his chin, narrowed his eyes, "I promise you, he will be punished." "And don't worry. This is a simple arrangement," Adrian assured Riley as he fixed his tie. "You don't need to know all the details, but what I'm saying is that marrying is advantageous to me in many ways." "Like a contract marriage?" Riley clarified. "Hmm," Adrian answered. "You could say that, but this will be a respectful one. "Adrian ran his fingers through his long, dark hair. "What do you think, Riley?" Riley blinked again.		Random Reading		373	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704267	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 8:20 PM	1740648245	1745284847		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480760302_1593463964702257_8702078213830301486_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Jy0HPtshXgQQ7kNvgF2kheP&_nc_oc=Adj6aPawqJATYMkf7lvz0TP3yiSlgCfVvfmHv0Lm243zXJo6zUdXUU0VnxWjrA0wh3r_1qpriSFARkVwZZSv7zed&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYA68YHHsKzMAxF4TE2XMZ2vaLA0dt61c9MIsSJH5nEP2A&oe=67C61AF6	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704179	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 9:59 PM	1740648244	1745290792		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476962134_1953970745127038_4819926591016156394_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=wtP-411jFvAQ7kNvgFHk-7q&_nc_oc=AdhGX14BIHE_dpXgjleQ2WzK2H87vZiR058KEo3c_dBWlsFwY6nJbdMeHcilJ3uzf7BIzO4v61uRz_UnFYvJ2l66&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYDgurf96SBz0Zs4G-PSu1rtUqvJb_0YLVGAtf7sgoBSHA&oe=67C5FC14	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704116	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 10:02 PM	1740648242	1745290954		2645																										weihunyu.com	Learn more			IMAGE	더 많은 무료 챕터를 읽어보세요👉		https://weihunyu.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11315&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}			2.8305355155039E+14	소설의 세계	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/475080975_1111942757277118_3917443562561678540_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=eza47ZhTK-IQ7kNvgGVrOnx&_nc_oc=AdjVkAJJcebtXUyuLmxhVZ7_gw679Q0egnRMbLZNXtlBWfDiI-Z6Ony2lfc0CKHOHRKf7GmsxHsiovhWT-TNo3vv&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYDbugT3sKmR8EE3FFzrm273-bg8BI0qIlm8jFDcGKBloQ&oe=67C61AB9	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		결혼 내내 순결을 고집하던 남편이 술에 취한 채 나와 뜨거운 첫날밤을 보냈다.이튿날, 남편의 첫사랑이 귀국했고, 그 날밤 남편은 이혼을 요구했다. ** 잠에서 깨어나자마자 온몸이 부서지듯 아팠다. 일어나려는 순간, 커다란 남자의 기분 좋은 체온이 내 몸에 닿았다. 그는 지나칠 정도로 잘생겼고, 깊고 진한 눈매는 그를 더 신비롭게 만들었다. 잠에 취해 있는 그는 반응이 없었지만, 나를 붙잡고 싶은 듯 무의식적으로 팔을 내게 뻗었다. 따뜻한 품에 좀 더 안겨 있고 싶은 마음도 잠시, 정신을 차리고 나는 조심스럽게 그의 품에서 벗어났다. 하얀 피부에 어젯밤의 흔적이 곳곳에 선명하게 남아 있었다. 다행히 옷을 입으면 가려지는 부위들이었다. 그때, 문을 두드리는 소리가 들렸다. 들어온 사람은 이현의 취향에 맞는 청순한 미녀였다. "대표님 깨어나실 때까지 옆에 누워서 기다리기만 하면 돼요." 깊은 잠에 빠진 그를 힐끔 바라보고는 담담하게 방을 나왔다. 나는 그가 어젯밤 나와 있었던 사실을 알게 되는 걸 원하지 않았다. 난 7년째 이현의 비서이자, 3년째 그의 와이프였다. 우리는 사랑도, 친밀한 행위도 철저히 금지한 채 3년간 비밀 결혼을 유지해왔다. 그동안 실수 한 번 없이 지냈지만, 어젯밤만큼은 달랐다. 그때, 뉴스 헤드라인에 이현의 첫사랑인 승아가 약혼자와 함께 귀국한다는 기사가 올라왔다. 그제야, 이현이 어젯밤 술에 취해 울었던 이유를 알게 되었다. 씁쓸한 마음에 담배를 꺼내어 불을 붙였다. 한 모금 깊게 들이킨 순간, 스위트룸에서 이현의 호통 소리가 들려왔다. "꺼져!" 그리고 놀란 듯한 여자 비명도 들렸다. 나는 급히 담배를 끄고 방으로 향했다. 엉망 된 방안, 놀란 여자는 벌거벗은 채 서있었고 이현은 어두운 얼굴로 침대에 앉아있었다. 나는 침착하게 물을 건네며 말했다. "대표님, 9시 반에 회의가 있습니다. 지금 일어나시면 됩니다." 이현은 나를 차가운 시선으로 쏘아보며 말했다. "어젯밤, 어디 갔었어?" 긴장된 표정을 숨기고 차분하게 말했다. "요즘 프로젝트 처리로 야근하다 사무실에서 잠들었어요." 이현은 차갑게 웃음을 짓고는 샤워 타월로 몸을 감싸고 욕실로 향했다. 그는 항상 내 앞에서 자신을 숨겼다. 마치 내가 그의 몸을 보는 게 역겹다는 듯이... 몇 분 뒤, 이현은 샤워를 마치고 옷을 입었다. 나는 늘 그래왔듯 그에게 다가가 넥타이를 매 주었다. 그 순간, 그의 숨결이 내 귓가를 스치며 속삭였다. "지유야, 어젯밤 그 여자… 너 맞지?"		소설의 세계		734	https://www.facebook.com/61557428073507/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704209	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/21/25, 10:06 PM	1740648244	1745291219		2645																										cnwsx.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://cnwsx.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18213&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480504659_666656332693438_1589395022467020525_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=mSLjgaNni6sQ7kNvgFAKrmH&_nc_oc=AdjO8A0e_LuvoxHEFD2Ypt7Zz8UhAY2gXoo9wSGD15t6gy0BTqG73pV-MTLsgj-LX0f4Qguflc6zdJVLLV9wpd0M&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYBUmLBLYZjbtSBgVCUXv6sfCP6g_zen3cycFvTmmZq4Wg&oe=67C5F6C0	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704125	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/30/25, 1:59 AM	1740648242	1748588342		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480808584_601560102685084_7209962094150640562_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=M_dbduoB8X4Q7kNvgFzP8Uk&_nc_oc=AdhT4sEVbDO30jZDfvq2eMYfEKfbCaoj0SkXlgAlR_FD6stb7n2IzYpjHlYFDxblm2t0RX1tjl49fgU4lPW5aLRn&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYAQb41WY28pa-S0syusaqt8I_Jf5z7xv2mx3ZpSI408mw&oe=67C618C0	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704093	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/30/25, 1:59 AM	1740648242	1748588344		2645																										mypetcanvas.com	Shop Now			DCO	Transform Your Pet's Photo into Vibrant Art!	Trusted by Over 12K Pet Parents	https://mypetcanvas.com/products/basquiat-canvas			1.0388033180679E+14	My Pet Canvas	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/453017146_422292733458631_8129222518644715058_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rV-qH5mXBwsQ7kNvgHnxJgL&_nc_oc=Adh4H4duSbVT3uU4ocdJLC6EVvKHyo48HeIinlol9nJMU-cZd8Ng-8MTP-HZ7WFlkK0rlyPle5jRl82EbAllEfvM&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AWzdRjyo4SpgoWLiz_RWSVe&oh=00_AYDuwyv0Ks97gfgi8EBX7Ic0EOgRcm-zBgzE7zRNBpQ1Ig&oe=67C5F624	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		🐶 Surprise your loved ones with a personalized portrait of their furry friend! Each canvas is a unique work of art, created with love and attention to detail. Order now at mypetcanvas.com		My Pet Canvas		1541	https://www.facebook.com/mypet.canvas.official/	0		SHOP_NOW								View Edit Delete
2704258	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/30/25, 1:58 AM	1740648245	1748588335		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476921932_8813862335385723_2689862426060255667_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=uj9zffoEHHEQ7kNvgGKdDIZ&_nc_oc=AdhEQaPVLwCQPLdh94eBoDKCz8FwCfZkxhjuCsNJCfPHzWUgxWoy8_T_BW_tGcsR3f6ytv5TlSb_VNsNeVq4RusO&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYADBxsqQ9NLIdVuBQ3tsFkhezsecElAOolMsouFAqlZJA&oe=67C5F30D	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704142	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/30/25, 2:11 AM	1740648243	1748589063		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476141257_1147039370264513_2039789152257340819_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d5m2xbuJvDoQ7kNvgEYAyVP&_nc_oc=Adjy5a67URYo2HEdep0aK4t45Ckkhl22PgkPFcUId304RMtBNwOd9EWaGviCh9T1Dyg1sUip9IKb99s6D0h7hb4l&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AGLIv4zSZmlZDo8IvUIWLag&oh=00_AYBBT0-d7ODUnb-sNrTjBaVjFOkbj7ss7TUlTZjhswcbtQ&oe=67C619F5	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった。		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704102	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/30/25, 1:59 AM	1740648242	1748588340		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16865&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471412396_900119832336335_6739113221612760215_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=sq0ml4vzVKMQ7kNvgGAXmmo&_nc_oc=Adj5SIv4iVz7uwoAAxCCLIKxgWmm0FgIlWA34jiJ0O-2ZAs6Isi8t1jwcYrXQ6gFNvy9r__S4y264t8hmwNGZB7i&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AwHIpoVeoEQzIlWN5lmRGwy&oh=00_AYBZhx5FmFq3SgfFdS6f1NZhgH4_d6HRrttg9d_8xh1ejQ&oe=67C5F3BB	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		My husband Killian arrived late after my grandmother's funeral because he needed to be there for his first love. He looked like he ran in his wolf form. His hair is a mess, and his tie is not even tied properly. He was breathing so fast that he couldn’t even speak. My face turned blank as I locked gazes with him. “Astrid, I couldn’t leave early because I had something I needed to take care of.” My fists balled up at my sides as I narrowed my eyes at him. “Was there anything else more important than to be on your mate’s side at the time that she needed you the most?” I shot back at him. His eyes met mine and for a fleeting moment, a shadow of remorse flickered across his gaze “If only you hadn’t stopped me that night, I would have still met my grandma while she was still alive.” Killian’s grip on the bouquet tightened when he heard my words. “I had no idea I—“ “I kept telling you that my grandmother needed me!” I yelled, interrupting him from his words. “All you cared about is Giselle who is pre9nant with your child.” I blurted out finally releasing all the emotions that I have buried down long enough. Killian could not say a word. My heart which has always been heavy, felt lighter than it was after I finally told him the things that I’ve been wanting to tell him. I glanced at him in surprise when he suddenly crouched down and placed the bouquet of flowers that he brought on the ground where my grandmother had just been buried. “I only came here to pay my respects to your grandmother. I’m sorry if I was late, that was out of my control,” Killian replied like he didn’t just hear the rest of the words that I said. My breath turned shallow and my heart burned more in anger at his heartlessness. Unable to control myself anymore, I picked up the flowers and thrashed them on Killian until the flowers were all shredded into pieces. “You are here to pay respect?!” I screamed at him. I threw what was left of the flowers to the ground. “I’m tired of this. If you can’t give me respect, I should at least give myself some respect,” I spoke in a weak voice as I collected myself together. “Let’s just stop this joke and get a divorce,” I spoke firmly, looking at Killian directly in his eyes.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704308	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/30/25, 1:59 AM	1740648246	1748588342		2645																										sonwer.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://sonwer.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18332&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/477161447_591593097181003_2505378966002161137_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ntYmulM4bWMQ7kNvgHNwvXz&_nc_oc=AdgiDtCPECue3q_goZsb2wulZZNY6hFFQ1S8oNf3Q6tmBEvzOEMI0Al-5MJK2ttYhokNDLm8eQmrrD0mwQWhYoMR&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Ac7T4vJHPruMCZIF_1eIqt_&oh=00_AYCgi5DiOjN_GB1HPIB3PCaxEwxZKdxMPZzIz7OvR8wMSA&oe=67C5F714	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		「そんなに死にたいなら、自分で刺せばいいのに、なぜ飛び降りなんてするんだ」男は冷たく嫌悪感をあらわにして言った。 「そうしたかったが......」 突然、村田茉莉は望月翼の言葉に何か違和感を覚えた。 彼女は飛び降りなんてしなかっただろう？ 「奥様、やっと目を覚ましたんですね」 その時、使用人の鈴木が水と薬を持って彼女の前に来ていた。 「頭が痛いでしょう？軽い脳震とうだと医者が言っていました。この薬を今、飲みますか？」 茉莉は鈴木に返事をせず、広々とした寝室に横たわっていることに気づいた。 部屋の装飾からすると、以前の望月家のお宅のようだ。 彼女は精神科に入れられてから二年以上も帰っていなかった。 翼が彼女を家に連れ戻したのだろうか？ いええ。彼女は心臓を刺したはずだ。それで死ななかったとしても、手術室に運ばれていないはずがない。 茉莉は急いで胸元を確認したが、なんと無傷だった。 頭と手首には医療用の包帯が巻かれているだけだった。 翼は茉莉の驚きや苦しみの表情を見て、うんざりしたように眉をひそめた。 「次に飛び降りるときは、もっと高いところを選んでね。二階からじゃ死ねないぞ」 冷たく言い放ちて、彼は部屋を出た。 茉莉は翼のことなど気にせず、自分の体を確認していた。 精神科にいった二年間で、顔は青白くなって、痩せこけていたはずだ。しかし、今は肌が白くてきめ細かく、ハリもあった。 腕にも、看護師や病院の仲間に付けられた傷跡やあざは一切なかった。 「奥様、旦那様はただ怒っていただけなんですよ」 鈴木は彼女が悲しんでいるかと思い、心配そうに慰めた。「夫婦間の憎しみなんてないんですから、少ししてからちゃんと旦那様に......」 「鈴木、今日は何の日？」 茉莉は衝撃のあまり、鈴木の言葉を遮った。 鈴木は不思議そうに彼女を見て言った。「今日は島村桃のお誕生日ですよ。奥様は、旦那様が彼女のために誕生日を祝うと聞いて、電話で旦那様を呼び戻したんじゃないですか......」 鈴木が彼女の意図を誤解していると悟り、茉莉は急いで枕元にあるスマホを手に取った。 なんと、そこに表示された日付は三年前だった。 茉莉は突然何かを思い出し、ベットから飛び降りて、すぐにガーデンへと駆け出した。 やはり、荒れ果てており、高価な花々の残骸が散乱していた。 三年前、翼が桃の誕生日を祝うために彼女に花を贈ったと聞き、彼女は怒り狂ってそれらを全て壊してしまったのだ。 その際、飛び散った破片が手首に傷をつけたが、彼女は痛みを気にせず、勢いで二階のテラスから飛び降りた。 芝生で骨折はしなかったが、頭を縁石に打ちつけて気を失った...... ということは、彼女は三年前に戻ってきたのか？。 「奥様、またガーデンに来られたんですか？地面には器の破片が散らばっていますから。どうかもう無茶をしないでください」 鈴木は彼女が再び暴れるのではないかと心配し、追いかけて説得しようとした。「旦那様は奥様を気にかけていて、怪我をしたと聞いてすぐに駆けつけてきたんですよ......あっ旦那様」 鈴木の緊張した声を聞いて、茉莉は顔を上げた。 そこには、身長の高い翼と、きちんとしたスタイルのある桃がカップルのように肩を並べて立っていた。 「茉莉、もういい加減にしてくれないか？一体いつまでこうやって騒ぎ続けるつもりだ」翼は冷たく責めた。 茉莉は無言で笑みを浮かべた。 彼女こそが彼の妻なのに、翼の態度はまるで他人の方を大事しているかのようだった。 「翼、そんなに茉莉に厳しくしないで」茉莉が言おうとした瞬間、桃が先に声を発した。 彼女は茉莉に向かって説明を始めた。「茉莉、翼くんがただ私の誕生日を祝うために来ていたわけじゃないの。父が久しぶりに彼に会いたいと言って、家に招待して一緒に夕食をとっただけよ」 「大きな誤解をさせてしまって、しかもそのせいで怪我をしてしまったこと、本当に申し訳ないわ。だから、お詫びしに来たの。怒らないでね、責任は私にあるから」 桃の声も微笑みも穏やかであり、謝罪の言葉はとても誠実だった。 茉莉は3年前のことを思い出した。あの時も、桃は家まで追いかけてきて、同じような説明をした。 ただ、その時は寝室での出来事だった。 彼女は桃の言葉を聞きながら、2人が並んで立つ姿を見て、頭が一瞬で熱くなった。 「出て行け」と茉莉は叫びながら、枕元の花瓶を桃に投げつけたのだ。 花瓶は桃の頭に当たり、血が流れ、彼女は気を失った。 翼は激怒し、すぐに桃を病院に運び、数日間彼女の世話をした。 その後、2人の関係はさらに親密になった。 数年前は非常に怒りを感じた出来事も、今の茉莉の心には何の波風も立たなかった。 彼女はむしろ無関心に笑いながら、「いいえ。私は怒っていないわ」と答えた。 「お父さんが翼を食事に招いたのでしょ？早く行っておいで」 桃は驚いたように少し動揺した。茉莉の反応は予想外だったのだ。		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704178	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/30/25, 1:59 AM	1740648244	1748588347		2645																										redtgb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	❤️😍 click to read on 👉		https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18513&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.4292496556255E+14	Random Reading	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480404946_925887989395610_1761275284605451027_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=c6SKe-yW0nQQ7kNvgGDY57f&_nc_oc=Adg7Kr6ge8n1xj2LG3eEIH--nfULGewqwyeJQXQx9mXO88Hl13olQUKfgttQwRcpNqwx0rWlro-Sn_JnJ9y37fQH&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYALJ1fKaJMmwUSdkg2vicE1V4fKvbjGAECHhl4nZG1phg&oe=67C5ED44	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		What would happen if the legal wife confronted her husband’s mistress? Riley imagined she would remain composed. After all, she was in the right, and she had every reason to fight, but her body unknowingly shook from anger. It was challenging to contain the hatred she harbored for this woman before her. “What are you doing here?” Claire Monet, the young mistress, asked. Riley Allen Martin, twenty-seven, the legal wife and accomplished jewelry designer, responded fiercely, “I decided to fight for my marriage.” “But you've already agreed to the divorce,” Claire reacted, her big blue eyes narrowing and her face darkening. Ignoring Claire, Riley attempted to walk past her, but Claire grabbed her wrist and pointed out, “I’m carrying Brian’s child.” Pulling her arm away, Riley curtly said, “I need to talk to—” "Ahhh! Mrs. Martin? What did I do to you?” Before Riley knew it, Claire was sprawled on the floor, calling, “Brian, she pushed me! Help! Our baby!" Stupefied, Riley was shocked by the girl’s theatrics! Riley had seen such scenes in movies, where the mistress pretended to be mistreated by the legal wife, but she did not expect this from a twenty-year-old, innocent-looking girl. Brian Martin, Riley's husband, rushed towards them with fury in his eyes. When Riley met his gaze, a firm slap hit her face, sending her gracelessly to the tiled floor. "How could you, Riley? You knew Claire was carrying my child! Why are you trying to take away the one thing you could not give me?!" Brian yelled while pointing a finger at Riley. "Why are you even here? Do you want to cause trouble? I know you are mad at me, but don't take it on Claire. She did not know I was married! She is innocent. I told you this many times!" They were at the old Martin mansion, the house of Riley's in-laws. She knew Brian would introduce his mistress to his family that day, but Riley had very important news to tell Brian, so she came uninvited, hoping to talk with her husband. Unfortunately for Riley, Claire was the one who opened the door. "I did not push her! She fell by—" Riley couldn't finish her words because she felt pain in her belly. She was in so much agony she thought her back was breaking! Gasping for air and clutching her stomach, she raised her upper body from the floor. As Brian pulled his mistress closer to him, his mother, Beatrice Martin, raced in their direction and snapped at Riley, "If anything happens to my grandchild, Riley, I will never forgive you! You were married to Brian for four years, but you could not give us a grandchild! You are a barren woman!" "I did not push her! Would you rather believe Claire? Was I not part of this family for four years? I am still your daughter-in-law!" Riley retorted. "Not anymore! You lost that privilege when you could not give me a grandchild! You shouldn't have come here and caused any trouble! You already agreed to divorce my son!" Beatrice yelled at Riley. Then, she turned to her son and ordered, "Bring Claire to the hospital quickly. We need to make sure my grandchild is safe!" Riley shot her husband a deadly stare. For a fleeting moment, she saw guilt in his eyes, but after Brian glanced at the weeping woman against his chest, he rushed out of the mansion with Claire in his arms. He did not care about Riley at all. Divorce? Yes, Riley and Brian had already discussed the divorce two weeks ago. Months prior, her husband of four years had turned cold towards Riley. His kisses were short and unfeeling. He no longer touches her. He came home late every night, and made excuses, saying he attended to his family's investments, but in truth, he was spending nights with his young mistress. How did she discover her husband’s betrayal? Two months ago, she received an anonymous email containing images of Brian and Claire entering a hotel and sharing late-night meals. In each picture, Riley couldn't help but notice the affection in Brian's eyes for the young woman, a gaze reminiscent of the one he once reserved solely for her. Along with those photos was a copy of a sale deed to a condominium in Claire Monet's name. The email also suggested that Claire and her family were moving into the luxury residential home the next day. Claire Monet had no money, and Claire's family certainly did not have any. She was a food attendant at a KTV bar. Only Brian could have purchased the condo for his mistress. Riley barged into the condo the next day and caught Claire and her family as they moved their things. Naturally, her husband was also at the residential unit. He dropped a box of plates on the floor, shocked to come face to face with his wife. Brian’s betrayal caused Riley emotional trauma, but she could not easily discard four years of a happy marriage. Thus, Riley and her husband have tried to work out their relationship. Brian even took Riley on vacation, attempting to relive their honeymoon stage. They aired out their sentiments and promised to get past his infidelity. Riley earnestly thought she could save her marriage, but two weeks ago, her husband did not return home one evening. Brian came back the next afternoon, telling her that Claire was carrying a baby for two months and that he needed to take responsibility. She could not forget those painful words that left his lips, the way he looked into her eyes filled with regret. Back then, Brian said, "I love you, Riley. I do. You will always have a special part of me, but I realize now that Claire holds more weight. I love her too, and she is carrying my child. It's the one thing you cannot give me. You know that I have always wanted to have a child. I'm sorry, Riley. I have decided to file for divorce. I will marry Claire. I hope one day, you will find someone willing to accept you the way you are." It was a slap on Riley's face indeed because it was true. Riley received surgery a year ago, and she and Brian have been trying to conceive since. That was how Riley ended up in this tragic love story. Her husband, her lover and friend of seven years total, chose to abandon her for a woman he just met five months ago... because Claire can give him a child. "Riley, you need to leave," Brian's father, Darwin Martin, offered his hand. After he helped Riley up on her feet, he said, "Have pride in yourself, Riley. I respect those times you have been a good daughter-in-law, but we will not tolerate your actions today. That child in Claire's womb is innocent -" Riley's eyes rounded in anger. She maintained, "Father, no -" "Oh, stop it!" Beatrice interrupted. "Why can't you just leave this family with dignity? Can’t you accept that Brian is now in love with Claire? Just get out of here! We will call you when the divorce papers are ready!” The mansion's caretaker quickly grabbed Riley and dragged her out the door. It was so humiliating for Riley. She gathered all her courage to be there, only to be hurt. No one on her side, not her husband, not her in-laws, not the maids, and most certainly not the heavens. Riley felt her cheek burning from Brian’s slap, and her belly was in terrible discomfort. Despite this, she forced herself to drive out of the Martins' estate in her car. However, as she continued down the road, the pain in her stomach grew more severe. “Why did I even go there?” She scolded herself as tears rolled down her cheeks. Riley sensed something trickle down her legs, and when she looked, she saw blood! Fear crept into her heart, and she cried, "No. No.” Placing a hand on her belly, she said, “My baby!" It was ironic. Brian wanted to divorce Riley because she could not give him a child, but earlier that day, she discovered that she was carrying a baby for five weeks. Riley pulled over at the side of the road. She rolled down her windows and called for help, "Anyone, please! Help me! I need to go to the hospital!” As she waited for help, Riley continued to cry, her tears blurring her vision. All her misery came rushing back—her husband's betrayal, her in-laws' treatment, and the deception behind Claire's innocent face! "Ahhh!" She shouted with clenched fists, "Why, Brian? Why?” The door to her car suddenly opened, and a man's strong arms carried her frame. Chapter 2 "My baby!" Riley woke up with her hand on her belly, her heart beating wildly. "My baby -" "Riley, calm down—" Riley turned to a man who was calling her name. She was shocked by his presence and initially could not grasp what he was saying. Next to her hospital bed was Adrian King, the first son of the wealthiest family in the city of Halliport. Though there was a noticeable change about him, Riley immediately recognized him. He was a figure from her past, someone who had become a stranger to both her and her husband. On a normal and happy day, Riley was like a ray of sunshine. She possessed long, wavy blonde hair, a heart-shaped face, and dazzling green eyes. However, that day, Riley did not have to look in the mirror to know she was a mess. Hours earlier, she had been crying her heart out in her car, only to be saved by a stranger. After undergoing medical evaluations and treatments, she passed out due to emotional stress. And now, she found herself back in her miserable state, panicking in an unfamiliar hospital room. "Riley, the baby is—" Adrian’s voice was barely audible as he attempted to explain. Riley was still reeling from the shock of seeing Adrian, but after he spoke, she faintly asked, "What? What is it, Adrian?" Adrian heaved a sigh, shook his head, and said in an unhappy tone, "You lost the baby, Riley. I'm sorry." At first, Riley just sat there. The words he said rang in her head, 'You lost the baby, Riley. I'm sorry.' Tears stung her eyes before she uttered, "No… No. No!" "I'm sorry," Adrian said. "No! It can't be!” She screamed. “I wanted this so bad–for so many years!” "I don't care about Brian; I just want my child! Adrian, please tell me it's not true," Riley exclaimed. She recalled all her efforts in trying to conceive. She finally succeeded, but only five weeks later she lost her child. Why was the world so unfair? "It can’t be true. It can’t!" Her nose flared, and she threw her pillow out of anger. Riley didn't care that she was unknowingly aiming at Adrian King. Right now, all she cared about was her grief. "Calm down, Riley," Adrian suggested. “No!” Riley's tears clouded her sight. She exclaimed, “I can’t calm down! I can’t–” Riley did not know when or how it happened, but the next thing she knew, Adrian’s arms were tightly wrapped around hers. He ordered, "Calm down, I said! Calm. Down.” "I hate Brian! I hate him! This is all his fault!" Riley expressed. She cried even more, so much that her tears stained Adrian's expensive suit. Out of nowhere, she recalled her hopes after getting the surgery. She carelessly spoke her mind as her tears continued to flow down her delicate face, “I–I was going to take care of my baby, sing him a song, put him to sleep, bring him to school–this was finally my moment.” Riley was inconsolable. Her body shook with each bitter word that left her lips, and her cries echoed with raw emotion. Her face was flushed, and her eyes were swollen from the torrent of tears. While Riley continued to pour out her heart, she felt Adrian's embrace tightening around her waist and back. Despite not understanding why he was there and offering her support, she didn't object. At that moment, Riley was open to accepting comfort from anyone. Riley also strengthened her hold around Adrian. She cried and cried until her tears ran dry. She did not know how long she remained in his arms until she fell silent. Her hold loosened around Adrian, and he pulled away. Her arms gently landed on her lap, her eyes looking distant. There were a good few minutes of silence. Riley didn’t utter a word, and neither did the man before her. When she finally looked at Adrian, she wiped her face carelessly with her hands and asked, "Did - did they try everything to save my baby?" "Of course,” he replied confidently. “But–” Adrian gulped and spoke in a deep yet soft voice, "I should let the doctor explain this to you." With his strong arms, he maneuvered himself down from the bed and settled into his wheelchair. It took a moment, but eventually, Riley reacted, frowning. She thought, 'Wait, what? Adrian King is in a wheelchair?' Riley remembered how Adrian King was in a skiing accident many years ago, which led to his inability to walk without support. However, she certainly did not expect Adrian to be in a wheelchair until this day. "I'll go get the doctor," Adrian said before moving his motorized wheelchair out the door. "Doctor Martin? Zia? She is awake! Come here immediately! Talk to her. I can't–I can't with the baby." 'Zia?' Riley winced at the name. 'Zia Martin?' The last thing she needed right now was to see another Martin, but could Zia be someone she could confide in? Yes, Zia is a Martin, but a distant cousin of Brian, an obstetrician-gynecologist. Shortly, Zia walked into the hospital room. Guilt reflected on her face as she slowly paced toward Riley. Before Riley could say anything, Zia embraced her tightly, crying for Riley. "I'm sorry about the baby, Riley. I'm sorry about my stupid cousin! I will never forgive him for hurting you like this." Unable to hold back her emotions, Riley cried again. *** "Usually, the first thirteen weeks do not require hospitalization, but you were bleeding more than expected, so I wanted to keep you here for at least two days to ensure there are no complications," Zia cautiously explained to Riley. "I suspect it wasn't just the fall. You were emotionally stressed, and that wasn't healthy." It had been more than an hour since she learned she lost her baby but Riley still did not want Zia to leave her side. So, as her doctor, Zia explained everything that had happened to her. Holding Riley's hand, Zia said, "There is a reason for everything, Ri. Just believe. I pray that someday you will have another child with the right man. Obviously, Brian isn't the right man for you. You deserve better." With a sad expression painted on her face, Riley gazed at Zia and weakly responded, "Thank you, Zia." Just then, Riley turned to the door and saw Adrian staring at her through the small opening. Riley was so consumed by her sadness that she did not notice Adrian had been outside the door the whole time. And, of course, the door was left ajar. "Adrian–why is he here?" Barely a whisper, Riley asked. Zia looked perplexed. She turned to the door before looking back at Riley. She reluctantly replied, "It was Mister King who brought you to the hospital—well, his assistant carried you to the ER." "Oh," Riley weakly responded.. With a downward glance, she murmured, "I should express my gratitude to him." Zia looked out the door and suggested, "Well, let me give you a chance to do that. I also need to attend to other patients, but I'll be back." After Zia excused herself, Adrian entered. Riley felt the temperature in the room drop like the man brought Antarctica with him. Her throat was paper dry at that point, but she managed to say, "Thank you for bringing me here." It wasn't just any hospital; it was the best in Halliport, The King's Medical Center, a facility owned by Adrian's family. "We happened to pass by your car, and I noticed that you were in distress. Of course, I had to help," Adrian spoke calmly, his eyes staring straight at her. "You must have missed a very important appointment," Riley remarked, scanning the room. When her eyes fell on the wall clock, she was stunned to see that it was already past ten in the evening. It was noon when she left the Martin mansion, which meant that Adrian had spent ten hours helping her! Riley's lips parted, but she struggled to find the words. It took another moment for her gaze to return to Adrian. "One day, I will return the favor. I hope you will let me." Adrian raised his chin, his expression determined. "Remember your words, Riley Allen, because I will collect. For now, you take your rest. Eat well. I will be back." A heavy silence filled the room as Adrian left, lingering for a good minute. When Riley was all along, she gulped, her heart racing a little. She wondered what Adrian meant. “He will collect?” Chapter 3 In another hospital, Brian Martin held his mistress' hand. Claire was crying in bed, assuming her situation had gotten worse. "Brian, I might lose our baby. Your wife, she–she tried to kill our baby." Claire's tear-streaked face bore a look of anguish as she said, "Why did she have to hurt our baby? Our baby might die." "I should have just left the city and raised this baby on my own! I'd rather my baby live a peaceful life than be hated by your wife," Claire added. "Why did you have to make me a mistress, Brian? Why? I loved you wholeheartedly!" "I'm sorry, Claire. This was my fault." Brian embraced Claire tightly. He stayed by her side until she cried herself to sleep. Seconds turned into minutes, and Brian continued to stroke her back until he lay her flat on the bed. Brian wiped the tear stains on his lover’s face, feeling helpless. He thought back to the time when he first met Claire. Yes, it was true. It was Brian’s fault. Claire was innocent. A few months ago, Brian had a business meeting with a VIP customer named Mr. Leopard in a high-end KTV bar. They rented a private room, and Claire walked in as the main food attendant. Immediately, Brian was smitten by her beauty. She had the face of an angel, with big blue eyes, an amiable smile, and light brown hair. Of course, at twenty years old, she had that super hot, slender body. Mr. Leopard tried to make a pass at her, and Brian saved her from being assaulted. That was how it all began. Brian lost Mr. Leopard as a client, but he gained a young lover. Brian was a good-looking man with blue eyes, a tall stature, a well-built physique, and dark blond hair. Despite being seven years older than Claire, he captured her heart. When Brian secretly pursued Claire, he lied about his marital status. At first, Brian thought it was merely infatuation. He took Claire on a few dates, but after they became intimate, he became obsessed with her. Brian felt fortunate to be with a woman of such youthful allure. The more time Brian spent with Claire, making love to her, the deeper his love for her grew. Claire only learned that Brian was married when Riley barged into the condo unit he had bought for her. To Brian, Claire and his child were innocent. Thus, he couldn't accept what Riley had done. He knew he was to blame for all of this, but still, it was wrong for Riley to hurt an unborn child. "It isn't your fault, Son. You have been married for four years, but Riley could not give you a child. Your meeting with Claire was fate," Beatrice, his mother, suggested. "Now, we just need to do everything we can to save your child. When we get through this, we will make sure Riley no longer has any connection with us or your company." "Beatrice had been standing behind Brian the whole time. She had arrived at the hospital an hour ago to see Claire's condition. After consoling Brian, she said, "Son, why don't we ask for Zia's help?" At the mention of Zia, Brian nodded. His distant cousin, Zia Martin, was one of the best new gynecologists in town. She was so good that The King's Medical Center had absorbed her since her residency. "Moments later, Brian stepped out of Claire's room. Claire’s situation was still leaving him uneasy. He was about to call Zia when Riley’s number came up first on his mobile. His brows drew together, and he could not help but be angered. He called Riley first and gave her a piece of his mind. “What do you want, Bri–” Riley’s words were cut off. “Are you happy now, Riley? My child is in danger. Is this your form of revenge?” Brian said. “Because of what you did, I have fully decided to erase you from my heart. Even if Claire lost our child, I will still marry her, and we will have another child!” “Children,” Brian repeated. “It’s something you will never have the privilege of experiencing, but Claire and I will. We will have many.” “You have no idea what you are talking about, Brian. If you only knew what I have been through,” Riley said. “I—” “I know! I cheated on you and hurt you, but it's nothing compared to what you have done, Riley. You tried to hurt a baby’s mother. You knew very well that Claire was innocent in all of this!” Brian pointed out. He could hear Riley breathing deeply on the other line. She tried to reason, “You just -” “Enough! I don’t want to hear anything more from you!” Brian yelled before ending the call. He released all his anger in one corner of the hospital hallway before finally calling his cousin. As soon as Zia answered, he asked, “Zia, I need your help. You might already know that—there's a woman—" "Who is carrying your child, and she is not your wife," Zia finished for him. "Zia!" Brian said angrily. "Don’t speak that way to the mother of my child. I love her and I will take responsibility as her husband. Riley and I are getting a divorce." “Do you even know what’s going on with Riley, Brian?” Zia asked. “I don’t care about Riley right now! I only care about my child!” Brian snapped. "Zia, I don't have a lot of time. I need your help. I might lose my child! Riley pushed her! Can you please see my girlfriend?" Brian requested. “First of all, Brian, I can’t treat anyone outside the King’s Medical Center. I have a contract,” Zia replied. “Second, you actually believe your mistress?” Brian gasped. As much as he wanted to bring Claire to the King's Medical Center, he couldn't. He had a beef with Adrian King, one of the hospital's owners. Moreover, it was farther away compared to the one Claire was currently admitted to. "Zia, I saw everything with my own eyes. Riley pushed Claire," Brian insisted. “Please, Zia. Help me -” “You saw it? Are you sure?” Zia asked. Before Brian could respond, his phone died. *** Back at the King's Medical Center, Adrian King's assistant had arrived to fetch him. He was about to leave when he overheard Zia's conversation with Brian Martin. Brian's name made Adrian's blood boil, and his hands clenched into fists as he stared at Zia's back. He coldly asked, "What did he want?" Zia abruptly turned to him, nearly dropping her phone. "Goodness, Mister King. You startled me," she gasped, then continued, "It's my cousin. He wants me to treat his mistress. He said that he might lose his baby–" "Go to him," Adrian instructed. Zia's mouth fell on the floor. She cleared her throat and clarified, "What? Did you just say–" "Go to wherever he is and help treat his woman," Adrian replied. "You must do everything in your capability to save the child. Let Brian marry that woman and raise that child! Do you understand me? I give you permission." "Wh–What? Why?" Zia asked in frustration. Adrian could tell Zia was completely bemused, but he wasn't about to tell her. He took a deep breath, concealed all of his emotions, and lazily replied, "There is a reason for everything I do. Endorse Riley's care to Doctor Hernandez and go to Brian first thing in the morning. Remember, you must save the child's life." "Make sure that Riley gets everything she needs," Adrian added. "I'll be back to see her tomorrow afternoon.” Because Zia was still standing there in utter shock, Adrian strengthened his voice, "Zia? Doctor Martin? Am I clear?" "Ye - Yes, Mister King," Zia acknowledged before bowing in his presence. While Adrian controlled his wheelchair, moving toward the lift, his assistant followed behind him. He heard Zia say, "Mister King? Adrian? Can I just say you are one strange man?" Adrian stopped his wheelchair, and his assistant halted with him. His expression was nonchalant as he glanced sideways and said, "I'm not strange. I just -" He gulped and decided to keep his thoughts to himself. Instead, he reminded the doctor, "Remember what I said, Zia." Chapter 4 "At six in the morning, Zia came to see Riley first. She reported, "Brian asked me to help check on his... on his..." Zia's words were cut off because Riley resumed, "Claire? He asked you to check on Claire?" Riley frowned, thinking about how Brian blamed her last night. He wouldn’t even listen to her. Then she softly replied, "You should help in any way." "I hate him, and I hate that innocent-looking lover of his even more, but it doesn't mean an unborn child should be deprived of the best medical help. I know you are one of the best new doctors right now, Zia," Riley said before looking up at Zia. "So, you should. At least he would get off my back, I hope." Riley saw Zia's complicated expression. Zia sighed and replied, "You really are a good person, Riley. My cousin doesn’t deserve you.” Zia took a few steps back and said, "I better go." "Zia?" Riley asked. Looking down, Riley paused and pondered. Then she decided, "I don't want to have anything to do with Brian anymore. I—I don't think you need to tell him that I lost a child. He—he doesn't care." The thought of her husband's words the other night brought tears to Riley's eyes. "They wanted me to leave the family without troubling Claire and Brian, so I will." "Are—are you sure, Riley?" Zia asked. Riley nodded. She said, "I don't want Brian to come looking back for me, be confused, or feel guilty. I want him out of my life." "Maybe in the future, I will tell him. I don't know," Riley muttered. "For now, I don't want to be bothered by him and his family anymore." Zia's eyes fluttered. She replied, "Okay. I understand. I'll try to hold back." *** "It's nice to meet you, Doctor Zia," Claire Monet greeted. She had such doe eyes; anyone would think she was blameless. Zia stood before Claire in a hospital room at Halliport's General Hospital, and she could not help but think, 'She is so young—a child! Brian has become a sugar daddy!' "Hello, Claire. I'm here to check on you," Zia responded. Before a resident doctor, Brian and Beatrice Martin, Zia reviewed Claire's medical chart. After half an hour, she gave her instructions, "I will prescribe dydrogesterone and progesterone gels, together with her prenatal vitamins, to thicken the lining of her uterus. It will keep the baby safe. She must be on complete bed rest for one month in the hospital with a twenty-four-hour nurse to watch over her, and she will need regular ultrasounds to monitor the baby and the condition of her uterus." "Is—is that necessary?" Claire weakly asked. "I want to go home." "You want the baby to live, right?" Zia asked Claire. Claire nodded shyly and said, "Yes, yes, of course." "Then, do everything I say," Zia responded. The truth was that Zia thought the baby was out of danger. However, Adrian King's instructions were clear: this child in Claire's womb must live. Thus, she might have exaggerated her doctor's orders. Also, noticing how emotionally distraught the girl was over the false trauma she had created, Zia turned to Brian. She suggested, "Brian, you must be with her to support her emotionally. If this baby is important, you must give your time. She is not allowed to feel depressed or sad." "My son will make time," Beatrice said. She looked at Brian and confirmed, "Right, Son?" Zia faked a smile, saying, "I will coordinate Claire's progress with the resident." "Make sure to eat healthy, Claire," Zia addressed Brian's mistress before reminding her cousin. "Make sure she gets all the nutrition she needs." "I will. Thank you, Zia, for coming to see Claire," Brian said. Zia exited the room with the resident doctor when Brian chased after her. He said, "Zia, thank you very much." "I didn't want to, Brian, but -" Zia paused. She suddenly remembered what Riley had told her, never let him know. She sighed angrily and said, "I don't get you, Brian. Why are you replacing Riley with this child? You've been married to her for four years and have known her since college. Is it because she's young? Claire hasn't even finished college, while Riley is an accomplished jewelry designer! How can you choose beef cubes when you have a steak at home?" "Stop it!" Brian said angrily. "Be careful what you say. Claire has more potential than you think. She just didn't have the same opportunities as Riley.” “Claire is innocent,” Brian insisted. “She didn't want to be part of this, but she is carrying my child. She needs my support, so I have to take responsibility. Moreover, Riley couldn't give me a child, so stop questioning me and just support me–" "You don't know what you–" Zia stopped herself, recalling her promise to Riley. Was there a point in telling Brian that he had just killed his son? "I swear to god, Brian, you will regret–" "Mr. Martin?" Zia was this close to telling Brian the truth, but someone interrupted their heated exchange. A resident doctor approached Brian and reported, "Mister Martin, Miss Allen is awake. What should I tell her?" Brian froze. He gulped and answered, "You–you need to call Riley–" "Renee is awake?" Beatrice Martin stepped out of the room, having heard the conversation. "Finally! We have spent too much money on her!" Zia did not get to speak to Brian anymore because her aunt, Beatrice, had pulled Brian aside, and they debated on something clearly important. Whatever it was they were talking about, Zia saw a hint of malice in her aunt's eyes. 'Miss Allen? Renee Allen?' Zia's recollection dawned as she remembered that this was Riley's mother. Renee Allen had been involved in a car accident five months prior and had remained in a coma ever since. This was why Riley had been preoccupied. Maybe she was too busy visiting her mom and attending to Miss Allen's needs, and Riley didn't notice signs of Brian's betrayal. *** At the King's Medical Center, Riley ate her hospital food with no enthusiasm. She had coleslaw and beef steak. Although the food looked enticing, it seemed so bland. Her heart was still aching from everything that was happening in her life. Riley's phone rang suddenly. She picked it up, and upon seeing the name, she panicked. It was her mother's doctor! "Hello, Doctor Wilson? How is my mom?" Riley asked on the phone. "Mrs. Martin, your mother woke up from her coma earlier today. She has been asking for you. You must see her. Her recovery depends on it. Please, Misses Martin, this is important," the doctor said. Riley immediately cried upon hearing the news. Her marriage may have failed, but at least her mom was now awake. She replied, "Thank you! Thank you! That's good news. Thank you for calling me Doctor Wilson." "You are welcome, Mrs. Martin. There is just one problem, though," The doctor revealed. "What is it?" Riley asked, still sobbing. "Your mother needs a refill on her medications, but your—your husband, Mr. Martin? He has not paid for your mother’s medical fees for three months now, and he said that he won’t. He said he wants to talk to you first," the doctor resumed, shocking Riley. Riley's lips trembled upon hearing this. She thought, 'Brian had not paid for three months? How could Brian do this?’ "Mrs. Martin?" The Doctor repeated. "How come you never told me this, Doctor?" Riley asked. "Mr. Martin always promised to pay and specifically instructed not to tell you, except until today when I met him," the doctor replied. Riley felt her heart constricting again. What in the world was Brian doing with the money allocated for her mother’s hospital fees? She and Brian had a company together. Well, technically, it was his money, but Riley co-managed the business. Together, they created Brey Jewelry & Apparel Co. Brian was the CEO, while Riley was the design director. Brian had given her shares of the company, and as a couple, they had agreed to pay the hospital with Riley’s profit shares. So, where had the money gone? Her heart pounded violently as she replied, "Doctor, I—let me call my Brian first because he should have made those payments.” "Okay, Mrs. Martin. I’ll wait for your feedback. More than anything, your mother needs you for her own healing,” the doctor on the other line suggested. Riley nodded. She responded, “I understand. I’ll be there.” After ending the call, Riley contacted her husband, Brian. When he answered, Riley curtly asked, “Why didn’t you pay my mom’s hospital bill?” “I was going to pay, but I got occupied,” Brian replied. “I will pay it right away as long as you sign the divorce papers today. Our lawyers are bringing the documents to me. Where are you?” Chapter 5 Riley knew Zia would oppose her leaving, but her mother's life was at stake. The nurses mentioned that Zia was still due to report for work in eight hours. Riley could not wait. So, Riley decided to sign a discharge waiver against medical advice. After leaving the hospital, Riley went to her mother's house to freshen up and change. Later, she arrived at the Halliport General Hospital. "I'm in the lobby. Where are you?" Riley asked Brian over the phone. "In the ICU floor," Brian replied coldly. "Hurry." In the four years of her marriage to Brian, Riley had earned a lot while leading their company's design team. However, she had also spent lavishly on her mom. Renee Allen was a single mother who had made many sacrifices to raise Riley. When Riley began earning decent money, she bought her mother a house, car, jewelry, and other luxuries. Riley also had her own investments. Asset-wise, she could cover the hospital bills herself, but she lacked liquid funds, making Brian paying the bill the quickest solution. When Riley arrived at the ICU, she saw Brian and his mother standing in the waiting area. She shook her head and walked toward them. Thankfully, no one was nearby. Brian immediately handed her the divorce papers. "Sign this, and I'll pay your mother's hospital bill." Riley felt Brian's curious gaze on her while his mother, Beatrice, was evidently glaring. Riley took the document, found a seat, and read the terms. She was shocked by his decision—he was taking back all her shares! Riley’s brows met. She clarified, "You are taking back my shares?" "I funded the company," Brian explained. "I gave you the shares so I can take them back. As part of the divorce settlement, you'll receive five million dollars, and I'll cover your mother's hospital bill up to the current date." Riley took a deep breath. Sure, she had no monetary investment in the company, but she had put in a lot of blood, sweat, and tears. She reacted, "That may be true, but you can’t deny how I contributed to the company's success." "Says who? You are a mere jewelry designer. My son can readily hire another one. You only got the director position because you are Brian's wife!" Beatrice Martin said in a harsh tone. Beatrice's dislike for Riley stemmed from Brian's investment choices. She had always wanted him to invest in movies and real estate, not jewelry. However, Riley had always dreamed of becoming a jewelry designer, so Brian created the jewelry company for her. Since Riley and her mother-in-law were not necessarily on good terms, it no longer surprised her that the older Mrs. Martin sided with Brian's mistress. Riley read through the other terms in the contract. When she did, she grimaced and said, "You want me to give up all claims to my previous designs? Despite them being my designs?” "The company's designs, Riley. As an employee, all your work belongs to the company," Brian corrected. "And aside from that, you'll need to be dismissed, Riley." "We both know it will never work in our situation," he described. "The next part of the agreement will include a hundred-thousand-dollar compensation for your dismissal." "Think about it, Riley. We won't have anything to do with each other after this," Brian concluded. "I'll move on with my life, and so should you." 'It still hurts,' Riley mused. No matter how much Riley thought about it, the pain lingered in her heart. However, she acknowledged Brian was right. Even though she felt she wasn't paid enough for her jewelry designs, she wanted this. This was an opportunity to have no more connections with Brian and his family. Riley took a deep breath. She shut her eyes and focused on her anger. Brian had caused her emotional stress and pushed her to the floor for his mistress. He had caused her to lose her child. When Riley opened her eyes, a tear fell down her face. Looking straight at Brian's eyes, she said with conviction, "I regret everything. I regret loving you and marrying you. You are right. I don't want anything to do with you. I hate you. It's better this way." Riley noticed the shock on Brain’s face. However, she did not give him a chance to react. She signed her name and the other copies of the agreement. Brian later awkwardly gave her the check, which Riley stuffed in her purse. She rose from her seat and demanded, "Now, pay the hospital fees, Brian. From this day onwards, we are strangers." After leaving Brian and Beatrice, Riley went straight to the ICU. Her chest was congesting, still pained from seeing her husband. However, the second she saw her mother, she felt a sense of relief. She cried. Indeed, her mother was awake, and she was no longer connected to the ventilator. Renee had her hands raised, reaching out to Riley. "Ri—" Renee attempted to speak, but no words came out. Yet, Riley could sense her mother's desire to communicate through her expression and tears. "Stay still, Mom. Stay still." Riley said before embracing her mother. "I'm here. I'm here. I'm not leaving you. You are going to get better soon. We will be together again." Behind Riley, the doctor explained, "Since we had just removed her from the ventilator, it will take a few days for her voice to come back." "We had already explained to her what happened. So far, she is responsive, nodding, and crying. So, she understands her situation. She simply needs more time to recover her strength," the doctor added. Riley remained to hold her mother. At that point, she thought it was okay. She lost her husband and her baby, but she had her mother back. She supposed it was heaven's way of giving her something she had lost, and her mother was more than enough. While tears continued to flow down her cheeks, Riley said, "Thank you! Thank you for my mother's recovery." *** A few hours later. "Mrs. Martin-" "Please, stop calling me that. Brian and I have already divorced," Riley explained to Doctor Wilson. "Oh, I'm sorry to hear that," the doctor responded. From outside the ICU rooms, Doctor Wilson discussed Renee's treatment plan. He told Riley, "We will start your mother with a soft diet: water and gel-based food, but most of her nutrition will still be delivered through IV. It's the rehabilitation that I am very concerned about. While we offer basic rehabilitation, our hospital is not fully equipped. We highly recommend moving your mother's care to the King's Medical Center. They have the best doctors for rehabilitation and high-end facilities." With the doctor's suggestion, Riley nodded. She replied, "I think that's a good idea too." When the doctor left, Riley received a call from Zia. She said, "Riley, how could you do this to me? Do you not realize I could get fired for leaving the hospital?" "Zia, you won't get fired. I signed a waiver," Riley responded. "I texted you all the details. My mom is awake. She needs me." "No, that's not it! The boss will fire me! You were my responsibility!" Zia said before making a fake cry over the phone. "Boss?" Riley inquired. "You mean Adrian King? Don't be silly, Zia. Why would he?" "He - he," On the other line, Riley could hear a man's voice talking to Zia, and she assumed it was Adrian. Next, Zia came back on the phone, saying, "Mister King said he came back to the hospital to collect a favor you promised." 'A favor?' Riley thought. Then, she remembered how they had this discussion the other day. "Oh, I see." Riley gulped. "I'm not running away. I just needed to see my mom. Right now, she is all that I have left, Zia." Before Riley knew it, Adrian was talking to her on the phone. His voice was deep as he said, "Meet me at the Plaza Hotel in half an hour. It is important." *** Half an hour later, Riley was sitting across the table from Adrian King. As usual, Adrian looked like a force to reckon with despite sitting in a wheelchair. He was incredibly handsome. His face was very symmetrical, with sharp jawlines, a long and pointed nose, and piercing grey eyes. However, despite being blessed with such good looks, he had such an authoritative aura. His gaze was intense and unwavering, reflecting the strength of his character. He heard everything that had happened to her that day: the divorce signing, her mother waking up, and potentially moving her to another hospital. He answered, "I will let my assistant arrange your mother's move to The King's Medical Center as soon as possible." "It doesn't have to be soon. My mother won't be ready for rehabilitation in a few days," Riley said. "But I am very thankful for your help. I will surely repay you for your kindness." "I only need one favor from you," Adrian said. He looked impassive at that moment, giving no hint of his inner thoughts. "Yes, what is it? Anything," Riley willingly offered. Adrian stared into Riley's eyes and declared, "After your divorce is finalized, marry me." Riley's mouth fell on the foor, and her eyes rounded in shock. "W-what?"		Random Reading		373	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704215	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/30/25, 2:02 AM	1740648244	1748588560		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476453817_1777850346391144_5380916981368451992_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=FdA39D_cF4UQ7kNvgEIEFAu&_nc_oc=AdiQlANWRp0PMhGklkdR7dFfYpiolTP8mvClDDhJTpee_PAWJieJQrhVZca2WsFj8Ge7XEET8Kp8b5KNjElFAMPZ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYD78xnsSXDSbI7hycjk97zlKQIdfe4vGI07wApEif9UiQ&oe=67C5FA65	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704100	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/30/25, 2:07 AM	1740648242	1748588833		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16865&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/473569160_914229994248324_6519465248164593127_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9dxUSSnodMEQ7kNvgG0UC9T&_nc_oc=AdhrJSjL0tYtd7hMv-qGyiTdEA8dmC9Oq7IJSwn2SRCBQsqdgVuIuRyz-t3cQyE6wdfnja3PyHTR4dsv_7OTAImz&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AwHIpoVeoEQzIlWN5lmRGwy&oh=00_AYDkMFk5J_p9xct0IdlLPuTXcllDmpTaM17yqzmCC5ga7A&oe=67C5F145	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		My husband Killian arrived late after my grandmother's funeral because he needed to be there for his first love. He looked like he ran in his wolf form. His hair is a mess, and his tie is not even tied properly. He was breathing so fast that he couldn’t even speak. My face turned blank as I locked gazes with him. “Astrid, I couldn’t leave early because I had something I needed to take care of.” My fists balled up at my sides as I narrowed my eyes at him. “Was there anything else more important than to be on your mate’s side at the time that she needed you the most?” I shot back at him. His eyes met mine and for a fleeting moment, a shadow of remorse flickered across his gaze “If only you hadn’t stopped me that night, I would have still met my grandma while she was still alive.” Killian’s grip on the bouquet tightened when he heard my words. “I had no idea I—“ “I kept telling you that my grandmother needed me!” I yelled, interrupting him from his words. “All you cared about is Giselle who is pre9nant with your child.” I blurted out finally releasing all the emotions that I have buried down long enough. Killian could not say a word. My heart which has always been heavy, felt lighter than it was after I finally told him the things that I’ve been wanting to tell him. I glanced at him in surprise when he suddenly crouched down and placed the bouquet of flowers that he brought on the ground where my grandmother had just been buried. “I only came here to pay my respects to your grandmother. I’m sorry if I was late, that was out of my control,” Killian replied like he didn’t just hear the rest of the words that I said. My breath turned shallow and my heart burned more in anger at his heartlessness. Unable to control myself anymore, I picked up the flowers and thrashed them on Killian until the flowers were all shredded into pieces. “You are here to pay respect?!” I screamed at him. I threw what was left of the flowers to the ground. “I’m tired of this. If you can’t give me respect, I should at least give myself some respect,” I spoke in a weak voice as I collected myself together. “Let’s just stop this joke and get a divorce,” I spoke firmly, looking at Killian directly in his eyes.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704170	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 3:08 AM	1740648243	1745309314		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476817075_617608977527657_7726680208661801127_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rsX3mKafDjYQ7kNvgFVJ8nc&_nc_oc=AdgIGhEAG7DgJHxMNtYP8qZURDjTNcDtK5z-VHFLG9_3j6LYiQ5kTNbqsiC15aXlWBw5bTuDhKdK_dVLfuzC2YFe&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYA9wqEFjZEUYcjLpMyIPtjbv1vfYKvXRD-ZYdNaZDbyWg&oe=67C5F0E8	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704256	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 3:15 AM	1740648245	1745309742		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476358795_970445385230515_3402079152717035685_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=P_wNyfb8bcEQ7kNvgFk1DNp&_nc_oc=AdiGAGPiS1UWlWL1tc85vUzF2vdjh_n8JQuB5SbHtkq5kGbfHE5Xd-qZmDNrjJVe6BesUt8thuMCSpi-qFMQ-s7f&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYDFYfv4aWnKWAjwnk49P-LagsUaTNQDBSoifDTwBsFXbQ&oe=67C5F364	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704187	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 3:23 AM	1740648244	1745310183		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476835643_573878078940803_8120143117794043519_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0M3clVK-TLEQ7kNvgHMIeRL&_nc_oc=AdhA1UwhnCAM2qX_oL8G7Mm_WbEmKodn64oUnagchSBcXIxf9ZtAfmq6MowQDkhp-Cb5JXtOhX67NqDz_UO3IZtP&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYAR5sL7a-B98HzMWRDB5O9U8AEOY_1GMcqzrieWLSZVgw&oe=67C60C47	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704227	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 3:59 AM	1740648244	1745312389		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476289970_9647519585282015_9101845150152952354_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cbgE_HPjUMcQ7kNvgHroROS&_nc_oc=Adhr-2szLHh86Qhs38Ze2qZdUuYjmAUpqZTX9EZcIblQXunNykqfCRPdiH_-OEPgfpO2LhwtSO7qhbZf6BYNX_2i&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYBmHTMA6qxJ8JnH1A6KXRlC3hQ4_8FqaR-k0bO5UAHJ6g&oe=67C60D1C	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704204	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 4:18 AM	1740648244	1745313530		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/477175036_4173696546210389_7046593961401076228_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=UqGHrWewfLEQ7kNvgErAf8O&_nc_oc=Adj8e20Bzl8kv0Z42zMDoEsdPRE3lyD0dihtPfUz93WLgypgdrFY18-u5V_O7Ml-CmH5Soujdl50imNw16IWoXr5&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYByj0yqgokevxJxVoRcR-Uc2bSTlmjcUzOFblfdpAF_fA&oe=67C5F80A	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704207	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 4:18 AM	1740648244	1745313536		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476614855_3800589050190908_1152115340393509495_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=jUT7oXBFYoUQ7kNvgHyNVzE&_nc_oc=AdjZxhckJw_V7BNlxgK1cn14teq-rFWzD3ExEe63phBE1-I_gpQGsaJ0Ywoj8s1ywqzydCvXc2dQRexdp6T1eq3Q&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYC2VoDErfgbox3jIIJKwIjQSDA4i-q979oAF2-n-RpIyQ&oe=67C6178A	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704143	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 4:18 AM	1740648243	1745313538		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			1.0758161228966E+14	New world publications	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474670428_618349787260074_333720092998423037_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ClzyMgue0MEQ7kNvgGUfQQG&_nc_oc=Adizj05hKaa0DkCsj4I_4NUl_Z_ShawKTiBmxxOh8Jl4B2HSn2-cSJJSqBBQxzxBMi0gOY0XnSgMMooUADjarBt8&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AGLIv4zSZmlZDo8IvUIWLag&oh=00_AYDS-59plFv75fawFDyyFSr28957E1Zp-SE6cfw6H0MSSQ&oe=67C5FEC7	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"		New world publications		3807	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704245	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 4:18 AM	1740648245	1745313539		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/477737153_2089353111585407_749232944469426646_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=FWX-zHGh14IQ7kNvgHCEXy8&_nc_oc=AdjPp0L9jznwXiXyvvhB1TVGJGzo74e5-e0wADDUtfI6o_P-l0_JC1ejHpjKWQJtrQ0JwkRA27OeyBXFy-obBRqw&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYDoXzRxYunByu8xRrukcq5ySFBE5oXiq0RZNBrVA1pjBw&oe=67C61702	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704229	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 4:22 AM	1740648244	1745313769		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476612998_643952864754059_5035831767666081962_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=AdsG9X8pq3AQ7kNvgEk-QiW&_nc_oc=AdjilzOocOe4GtS1AZGcezM3F0UW5S-xOHBAap757erjT9vHt38TmsVLyRdqnuWqnLCVV_ipp2RDR4vVJdoY8MV1&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AetUWddV3PKc8ePRfWkdd1c&oh=00_AYDjHryuxVn1LGX4YNhPURuWL5jk7UHv5dxeyPMxBYLJ6A&oe=67C5E512	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704252	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 7:25 AM	1740648245	1745324712		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476258220_678669131251699_6420274491312801632_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=MoZyB8-dseQQ7kNvgGsoiVM&_nc_oc=AdhVUsuy1SHoqMN9fKWZXcPIfLcVpCNHaveFPTyN55yHdwgin2kGtiP7BNyonnlKR22wT9TVzlPN6G1BNyE3F9a0&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYA9axLzuKKRKR-XfNZY76ZZ4B-bmcQUcfqAM0GeGKiR0g&oe=67C5F6E6	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704303	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 4:31 AM	1740648246	1745314261		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474546830_925778536394977_468404895232371219_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5lokscSzmGYQ7kNvgG_NTKs&_nc_oc=AdgSc9TcyjRStEDW7cpdJceahsnEMnyc3DLdxWl_hiWVYdWgOyRpqKE9pgaM-Oi3R6ociLoy9A9mD_YH0I3YCfY7&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Ac7T4vJHPruMCZIF_1eIqt_&oh=00_AYAgo_xKZdaJUnFKsuZNHRv_z6GVDMewMvO0en1ABMBXTA&oe=67C6116A	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704309	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 4:31 AM	1740648246	1745314267		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474323815_638130078670112_7857759578173357759_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0xg5_zPus80Q7kNvgED_a_x&_nc_oc=AdicgeOT5bChx3GPfA1j5XKNNLgeKr51pIrgjCKuOdzVp_ew5c22s3L5t4tzBb_mNXy7aLItWF3r_mgRGTsDT25C&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Ac7T4vJHPruMCZIF_1eIqt_&oh=00_AYB7Y0SOvL3vqtsihukILdMY5FOnFyzP2CkrQxkBOo3teA&oe=67C602A3	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704299	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 4:39 AM	1740648246	1745314779		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480467742_1046109720613885_3249840000283375416_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xzruMx6-IpAQ7kNvgEJUGvD&_nc_oc=AdjrIiJejFZjEMuYALTUyJtufrQ6jsJImTJNkklIF2ieBRbSduwbzQpZn1Jre2cb-XY1DpKk9WntDr6uu4JlQcOz&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ac7T4vJHPruMCZIF_1eIqt_&oh=00_AYDhWCaqRzhsgrIc7FtEfn5pbHKxchGe1b1-KQFDlkYNzQ&oe=67C5F47F	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704271	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 5:18 AM	1740648245	1745317119		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480185428_3993499054226034_3176967412431449999_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-HRvndA5v9AQ7kNvgFyzVZu&_nc_oc=Adhilb2Qf9GxQ3ZHxHsu3EGGMEWAqeQW4e11YcGCAHxi-PBeaWKhpfDRQpAFNgXs8onuPBzoregmf9CBInYoBV3K&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYBf1e-rwSGkfuClSL7r2fmAkEBlkqVB3-qZ3NbqUEK9vQ&oe=67C5F846	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704286	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 5:32 AM	1740648246	1745317922		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476353030_1882339015872473_6231853364425579396_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=lgwtOeSgxU4Q7kNvgEMcDRZ&_nc_oc=AdgMSxRr9Yb7_bdN2ONbyWh_up736v-XTPiiVwahyZCAcsCDOaEQbruOVP86IRoVLPXEHmPqS2jZrE_VkYZ6c6xi&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=A2ksdFbv3DzY0c1SnLO2HZF&oh=00_AYCfGyfYcMdr8d49hzKo_ZpaGuZBWvSTQF-xqKbjheKQVw&oe=67C5FA2B	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704091	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 5:35 AM	1740648242	1745318114		2645																										nordastro.com	Learn more			IMAGE	#1 Personalized Astrology Book		https://nordastro.com/start?qz=na1&locale=EN_US			3.8747147444381E+14	Nordastro	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465440445_2332225843783298_3175356712100923524_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=MpNoxmTO6dEQ7kNvgHp60_3&_nc_oc=AdgRpXh_zhtK-WCR2DgKNNChx6ZqBTPXlLlSlIPw_ggjT3EOoD5jf3qcHf7EXW5l9S4IO3KBl1B1zQ8yBF8l6oj9&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AWzdRjyo4SpgoWLiz_RWSVe&oh=00_AYCYdmSsjK6dK3dwvK2G56WN9LNezyKGHo39Dd1ovjWn2g&oe=67C5E910	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		🔮 By completing the QUIZ, you will receive your personalized analysis, which includes: ♐ The zodiac sign and personality type of the partner you will marry 🗺️ Your life path prognosis 💸 Career & success guidance to attract money ⭐ Personalized birth chart analysis		Nordastro		11905	https://www.facebook.com/61562597241042/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704171	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 7:17 AM	1740648243	1745324245		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480406942_1308713337017811_3260886396378794982_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=G8DLUGv938sQ7kNvgFEYpQG&_nc_oc=Adh6pL3y93H47Upgl-GUUlRpJKYsqS6zF-ONIGHS4nPdJNELPP0rgYbI3B-mQU-V_78_A5lA5c8chBvbWeIIIaI7&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYDip3rAjC1BnfNpfMf3SS2m6znwi_IPSXQtztArd7vtYg&oe=67C61ACB	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704250	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 7:18 AM	1740648245	1745324292		2645																										cnwsx.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://cnwsx.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18213&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480190946_948856824063142_8460031409675991213_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aKlfoPS9lMYQ7kNvgFvtM7l&_nc_oc=AdjJKQDSC13f4zsU-WXqGHVrPP1ajux4mNhauGTcGFtJ860CVXMBNzNdIOcVpumw3dEECIEI4IFgt9Bjy0NVzlw0&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=Aehg1mIq4FkiP8VZ2O-Bi7O&oh=00_AYDgepJL9v2fGbk4_YsnNtt-kQqQ3y7WTMHO7FMs6I4mdQ&oe=67C607AF	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704130	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 1:44 PM	1740648243	1745347454		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480426416_1920202825179284_7667211287138183152_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kEeVZ5S-lugQ7kNvgG6K8Ii&_nc_oc=AdhbJ2y4_6NWmJBQhCR7d7RU2zCjTgXu_w3ZIepKuzmNqFlLEsv8CYUkTimR9ahQ4u6GRX2GlPiKgwLdqyf9icVm&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYC8nRsiUj6uPIDpWn98K_YERtiDVRlB-tEvpl0onRKFPg&oe=67C60BBB	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704119	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 6:03 PM	1740648242	1745362997		2645																										jacacas.com	Shop now			IMAGE	Custom couple heart-shaped carving night light	Personalized couple heart-shaped carving night light	https://www.jacacas.com/SK221			1.05145992238E+14	jacacas.com	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/409453761_6898470670246763_1466778917016237346_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=GEESnU2r8XcQ7kNvgGxQb3c&_nc_oc=AdjAkz80snFv3X7ov7ElJt2-Bx6ui9o59Fo-DZ2nWQFIVnz6zyROH27U6o-Oc-k9HF6p_7FM_SfBDhvbZkRd013l&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYCmIOGPUbCoGNBDqHgaZOvaBQ-5ytZsFuBIsskSltUzEQ&oe=67C60CAF	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		💘 Personalized couple heart-shaped carving night light 😍 buy now 🎁 https://www.jacacas.com/SK221 💘😍 The perfect gift for your friends or family		jacacas.com		63	https://www.facebook.com/jacacascom/	0		SHOP_NOW								View Edit Delete
2704189	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	6/13/25, 5:30 PM	1740648244	1749853846		2645																										wwwedb.com	Learn more			IMAGE	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18211&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476537720_1151517183146388_4253356158339887103_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=BkePW7id9AMQ7kNvgEFh1vK&_nc_oc=AdhkiGmafQGNDkayDOIR51m4e99VhrLozeOXStXnnyKirVCsecOfC1mFYNpoxJkdIWHHz1Hfv_obz8vvnN61uHZb&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=Ael8IySJvWViy_3vvPAvcQw&oh=00_AYAu83h2gcSP7aN84dPq67b5Zp-kC_Y1wt78xujUE4YMFQ&oe=67C61500	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704124	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/1/25, 3:06 AM	1740648242	1746086801		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			VIDEO	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480574071_652513720667489_1204409945603849651_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=UVYWdCKBMoAQ7kNvgEz6Ebe&_nc_oc=AdgxXsfLAoIYqkdLwRvGOwlCpzoDKJ4ozBqssQc6x6WV7XMMm7wRmn0hduxMsPuFojKjuB1favRVhmWnJsTwLkFS&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AMVpXfFiPbJj1Ueoy-vDd1h&oh=00_AYCxqvBdrzyywOJBcY1Kx1myac414kEYDIeda_g_Xy0hAQ&oe=67C60168	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704202	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	4/22/25, 11:25 PM	1740648244	1745382349		2645																										cnwsx.com	Learn more			VIDEO	🔥NEW POPULAR READ🔥		https://cnwsx.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18213&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			2.1900405462262E+14	Galaxy in the Story	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480540753_1159465321710452_2050912815166175020_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kaTNkupdTFgQ7kNvgEAYYFC&_nc_oc=Adg3JiGre8RCiDEjWygHvTEz_85Wfo9Eyob5Q6MN6KpVgDFmpgW6J0bm-iq5Oa6DQuRaWc0etWPBmmu0mIGkxJUM&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AuwMaJNb2VTFs4pUQ6LbV1M&oh=00_AYD37fLvtI-gjmcBXZomxthq7NGfH_A207v5euxbqUUoHQ&oe=67C5F7EA	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		I am standing here, watching as she packs her stuff. I have tried to talk to her, wanted to make her tell me what is going on in her head. I have tried to find out why my mate, my daughter’s mom, wants to leave me. I have been everything I possibly can be for her while she carried our daughter. I show her my respect and my trust. I had her help with the pack as my Luna. I thought we were good. “Mia, sweetheart, please talk to me. What happened?” I try to take her into my arms, but she steps away. “Don’t; I am done. I am tired of this.” She says, not even looking at me. “Tired about what? Mia, please.” I beg her. “Everything.” She sneers. “I hate this life; I hate being here. I hate being a mom. I wasn’t ready for that.” “You know we can’t control what happens when you go to heat Mia. We will manage. I will help you. Like I have been all the time. You’re not alone. She is ours.” “I don’t want her!” she screams at me. And I look at her. “Mia, please don’t do this. We can figure it out together,” I tell her. “No, you can keep her. I don’t want her. I just want to travel and enjoy my life. Not think about a mate or a baby.” “We can still travel, sweetheart.” She doesn’t answer. Grab her bags and turn to me. “No, I don’t want to be a mother. I don’t want her or you.” I gasped, already feeling my heart being ripped. “I, Mia Andrews, Reject you, Alpha Logan, and my daughter Rosalie. I denounce my role as Luna for the Pack.” My heart is being ripped apart. Feeling her rejection, also she denounces the pack. “Goodbye, Logan.” She left. She left and didn’t think twice about it. She left, ripping half of my heart. Titan was whining in my head, wanting his mate. I was on the floor, fighting not to fall apart. A loud cry rips through me, and I realize it is coming from the nursery. I get up and walk into the nursery, and there in her cradle, my little, sweet, beautiful baby girl is crying. I know, without a doubt, that she must have felt the family bond break when Mia rejected her as her daughter. I lift her. I know what I need to do, not only for my sake but for my daughter, who I now have to raise on my own. I can still feel the bit that is left of our bond after she rejected me. And I need to erase that if I am going to find out how to deal and move on. So I feel for the rest of our bond and find the mind link. ‘I, Nathan King, accept the rejection and denounce of my mate and Luna, and as the mother of my daughter. I, with this, ban her from the Pack.’ I feel the last piece of my bond with Mia disappear. I will devote myself to my little girl. Raise her to be a strong and kind person. I will fight to be everything she can need in her life. I will do anything to keep her safe and happy. My pack must have felt what happened, but I cannot deal with that today. Today it’s about me and my little rose. I am Logan King. I am nineteen and have been The Alpha of my pack. The strongest pack there is in North America since I was seventeen. Not only are we the strongest pack, but I am also the youngest Alpha and the strongest one seen in several decades. When I turned sixteen and didn’t get my wolf, my parents were worried, but the day I turned seventeen, Titan came to me, and I finally met my wolf. Everyone had been shocked by his size and the incredible strength and power that came from Titan. A few months after I had gotten Titan, our pack was attacked by rouges, and even though we won, I lost my parents. Despite only being seventeen, I was chosen to be the Alpha, and from that day, I have done everything to keep my pack safe. Chapter 2 OLIVIA - Present Time “Harder, Olivia. I know you can be better than this.” My brother Matt with the demanding tone of a teacher. Trying to satisfy him, I kick the bag harder and faster and do a series of mixed-up kicks and hits. Looking behind me, I see him nod approvingly. “Much better. Come sit down.” And I walk over and sit down next to my classmates. It’s Friday, and every Friday, he tests us. Sometimes like this where we show strength on the boxing bag. Other times we fight him or each other. My brother is an awesome teacher, but he is also trained by our dad, just like I am. Our dad is one of the best warriors in the pack, and for him, it doesn’t matter if you are a boy or a girl. Saying we live in a dangerous world, he thinks that every wolf should be able to fight, at the least, to protect themselves. So since I was a kid, I had been trained solely by my dad until I was old enough to join the first training program. Many say that dad is the best warrior, but when the old head warrior passed away, Alpha chose a close friend of his instead. Dad had said nothing and just went on with his life as usual. Taking care of Matt and me after our mom died from Wolfsbane, how she was poisoned no one knew. Being Friday, our Alpha, Alpha Colton, came by to see how training goes. I had started to become very uncomfortable whenever Alpha was around. Because of everything, I would find him following me around with his eyes. And when I caught him doing it, he would wink at me. Some pack members say that Alpha has started going insane after his mate and Luna was taken down during a rouge attack. They say he has become unpredictable and has ordered many female wolves to his room, where some of them didn’t leave from there alive. Everyone thinks he should retire and let his son Carter take over, but he refuses and says his son isn’t ready. Carter was okay, not someone I had ever had a whole lot of contact with, but he seemed fair and friendly with everyone in the pack. He was 22 years old and had yet to find his mate. I sat here, lost in my thoughts, and a big shadow suddenly covered me. Looking up, I saw Alpha Colton looking down at me before sitting down next to me. “You are a very skilled fighter, Olivia.” He said as he looked me over, his eyes checking out my curves. “Thank you, Alpha,” I answered, trying to hide, but it was hard since I was wearing shorts and a sports bra. “And very beautiful. You look just like your mother.” His eyes checked me out again, making me want to crawl out of my skin and hide. Before I can answer, my brother comes over and respectfully greet our Alpha before he tells me to go home for today. I jump up, grateful for being told to leave, and hurry out after saying my goodbyes. Entering our little house, I go straight to my room. Finding your mate is a huge deal. Your mate is your soulmate, the last piece of yourself. We can sense our wolves when we turn sixteen, but our wolves are not able to shift or recognize their mate before we turn eighteen. It does happen that a guy will sense his mate even though she is not eighteen. But most times that this happens, the guy waits without saying anything. It also happens that mates reject each other. For the one doing the rejection, it means he or she won’t get a chance of a second chance, mate, which happens mostly if someone loses their mate. But not everyone gets a second chance. We also don’t communicate with our wolf fully before turning eighteen. So we don’t talk all the time. Our communication is by emotions, which can be a little distracting if you get a sassy wolf. By dinnertime, I went downstairs and had dinner with my dad and brother. But unusual go how we always talk and have fun. It was quiet and tense. I didn’t ask why assuming dad must have had a stressful day. “Olivia?” “Yes, dad?” I looked up at him. “Tomorrow, I want you to pack a bag. We are going to visit your grandparents at another park. And we leave Sunday, so make sure to pack anything important you wouldn’t want to leave behind, as we will be gone for a while.” He tells me, making me look at him. “Why? Is something wrong?” I ask. “Your grandparents are getting old, and they miss you two. So we agreed we would go there for a while. It has all been agreed to by our Alpha to go visit some family and also the Alpha of the pack.” He explains. “Okay, dad. I will pack tomorrow.” I answer, and he smiles. When we are done eating, I help with cleaning up and then hug dad before I go to be at the party. Matt is joining me because she-wolf could be his mate, and he is becoming anxious about finding her soon. After being at the party for an hour, we saw the girl find her mate among one of the newly shifted guys. Again I was so lost in thoughts that I didn’t see the person approaching me before sitting next to me. And I am a little shocked to see Carter, the Alphas’ son, sit down next to me. “Hello, Olivia.“ He greets me. “Hello, Alpha Carter,” I answered respectfully. “Ah, I am not the Alpha, so just Carter.” He says, smiling, and I smile back “I hear you and your family are going to visit some family from another pack.” “Yes, we are,” I confirm. “That is great.” He says, still smiling, and after a little while, he stands up and mingles with the many teens here. After another few hours, Matt finds me, and we agree to go home. As we were on our way, we heard someone call our names, and someone came running toward us. Turning around, we are shocked to see it is Carter. Matt, Olivia.” He greets us before continuing. “I wanted to talk with you.” He says and looks at us. “What can we do for you, Alpha,” Matt says, taking charge. “Please, Matt, don’t call me Alpha, and I want to help you.” He says, and we look at him, me unsure about what he wants to help us with. “When you go visit the other pack. Don’t come back, especially you, Olivia. Stay there, where you can be safe.” “What do.” I begin, but Matt cuts in. “It is all under control Carter,” Matt says, looking at Carter, that looks back at him and nods. “Good, know I am sorry and trying to end it. I wish you all safe travels.” With those words, he left. Chapter 3 OLIVIA Matt had refused to say anything about what Carter had said and what he had answered him and just said I would understand soon. I nodded and then go to my room to have a good rest. When I wake up, the house is quiet, and I look at the time and see it is already 9 in the morning. This makes me wonder because usually, dad would have had us out running like we do every morning. Halfway down the stairs, I hear dad and Matt talk. “She knows something is up, dad.” “What do you mean?” “Carter came to us on our way home and told us not to come back and stay at that pack where she would be safe. I don’t think he meant any harm, though, but just wanted to help.” “Carter is a good boy.” “Yes, but now Liv is suspicious. I don’t think she knows what is going on with Alpha. But it’s clear she has been feeling uncomfortable.” Matt says. “I will talk to her when we have left here and are safely in our pack.” There is no answer to dad’s words, and after that and they begin to talk about other stuff. I know something is going on, and this something has something to do with me. After a little I move again and enter the kitchen, seeing both of them sitting by the table where breakfast is served. “Morning, Muffin. Are you feeling well?” My dad asks “Yes, we not going running?” I ask him, and he shakes his head. “I thought a day off was okay, so we have time to pack so we can leave in the morning.” “Okay, dad,” I say without showing he is hiding something. After breakfast, I go back to my room, find my biggest travel bag, and pack almost all my clothes in it. And in my smaller bag, I pack my stuff and a few items I have from my mom. I have a feeling that I will not be coming back here, so I want to be sure I have all the most important things packed. After I am done, I walk downstairs again to find dad. I find him in the kitchen talking on his phone, so I sit down and wait for him to finish. “That’s great, thank you. We will see you all tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon.” Dad says before hanging up. “That was your grandma. She can’t wait to see you and Matt. Did you finish packing?” He asks. “Yes, all packed and ready,” I confirm. “Great. Then rest here at home today so you won’t be too tired to travel.” He tells me, and I nod my head. I know that in those words was a hidden message. Don’t go outside today. “Okay, dad.” I was so bored being here at home, so I wore my air pods and turned on my music app, and before I knew it, I was singing along. Dad didn’t leave the house either, and Matt was also home. - LOGAN I was sitting in my office when someone knocked on my door. I told whomever it was to come in. The door opened, and my Beta Luca came inside the office. “I talked with the Jones, they talked with their son-in-law, and he will try to get them here by tomorrow.” He informed me. “Okay, get a house ready. See, if not, there is one close by the Jones family.” I tell him. “Will do. I also informed the warriors doing patrols for the next few days, just to be on the safe side.” “Thank you, that’s a good idea.” This is why he is my Beta, he always thinks ahead, and I don’t have to tell or remind him of things. And he is my best friend. We do a little small talking and talk about what to expect. A few days ago, I had a visit from Nina and Michael Jones, two highly respected members of my pack. They told me about how their Son-in-law had contacted them, asking for help. He told them that his pack Alpha was showing an unhealthy interest in his underage daughter, which worried him a lot, especially when his Alpha called him to the office. Offering him the role of being the pack head warrior if he would willingly give him his daughter to make his mate. The Alpha had lost his mate years ago, and now he had set his eyes on this young girl. Not only was she not eighteen, and she was a month away from her birthday. Not only is the Alpha in his 40s, but that is in no way acceptable to try to force someone to become their mate. So I told them they were all welcome here without thinking much about it. For some reason, my wolf was restless with this news. But his being restless is not something new. I don’t let him out as often as I should. Because I know he frightens most of my pack members. While Luca and I were talking, the door opened again, and before I knew it, I had my little Rose jumping up to sit on my lap. She is three years old now and turning four in 10 days. “Hello, daddy.” She says happily. “Hello, my little Rose. Are you ready for dinner?” “Yes, daddy.” We walk to the big dining room where pack members can choose to come and eat. After dinner, I took her up to my floor, and we spent time playing and later watching Beauty and the beast. Chapter 4 OLIVIA The day had been so boring, but because I didn’t want to worry my dad, I had not left the house all day. “Muffin, wake up.” I opened my eyes, startled, and I saw my dad nudging me gently to wake up. “Dad? What time is it.” “2:40, we have to go, Muffin. The car is packed. Get clothes on and come downstairs.” He got up and left me to get dressed. I was confused. But I got up and dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie. I wanted to feel comfortable while we traveled. I could feel how Skye was feeling anxious and nervous, and that made me nervous because I had never felt emotions like these from her. Coming downstairs, it did slip my trained eyes that Matt packed some weapons in a bag. And as wolves, we never use actual weapons. We are a weapon ourselves. So it did not ease my frustration and nervousness to see him pack them. “Dad is in the car. Let’s go.” He tells me. We walk outside and see dad in the car but with the lights off. We get in Matt in the passenger seat, and I sit in the back. Dad slowly drives away from the house, and I get the feeling that I will never see it again. When we reach the border of our territory, two patrols step forward, together with another tall figure we first can’t see who is. As we get closer, I see it is Carter, and dad rolls his window down a little. “Mr. Moore. Good to see you got here undetected.” He greets dad, who nods at his words. “Thank you, Alpha. For everything.” Dad says. “I am not Alpha yet, so it’s just Carter. I wish you safe travels and a future.” “Thank you, Carter. You’re a good person.” They shake hands, then dad starts driving again, and soon we are out of the territory, and dad turn on the lights on the car when we hit the main road. Four hours after we left the territory, dad held into a gas station at tank gas. When he was done and had come back inside the car, he turned to look at me. “Muffin, I am going to ask you to do something very difficult, and it will make you feel weak for a while until we get to that pack,” Dad says and looks at me. “Do what, dad?” I ask him. “We have to denounce our place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack. But it will just be until we get to the pack, then their Alpha will invite us into his Pack.” “But why? You don’t have to do that just to visit another Pack.” I say, I know something is up, and I want to know. “We have to leave Dark Forest. Alpha is not in his right mind. And he is interested in you, Dad tells me, and I feel disgusting. “But he is so old. How can he think I would want to do that.” I ask. “He doesn’t care about that, Liv,” Matt says, using my nickname. “Your mother’s parents talked to their Alpha, and he has offered us a place there. He is a young Alpha but very, very strong. We will be safe there, and you will be safe there.” Dad says. “Okay.” “We will talk more when we are there, okay?” Dad asks, and I nod my head. And then we all denounce our place as pack members of the Dark Forest. The first dad did it, then Matt, and then it was my turn. “I, Olivia Moore, daughter of Klaus and Nora Moore, denounce my place as a pack member of the Dark Forest Pack and choose to become a rouge.” It frustrates me so badly that I feel the pack link break and the feeling of belonging somewhere disappeared. I gasped in pain for just a second. “I know it hurts, muffin, but it’s for the best.” Dad soothes me, and I nod my head. After it was over, Dad started driving again, and then the sounds of a phone rang. Matt looked at dad’s phone. “It’s Alpha Colton.” He tells Dad. And he let it ring out, but then his phone started ringing, and when it was left unanswered, mine announced an incoming call from a number I didn’t know. “Don’t answer. Save your pictures and anything else important to the sky, then turn off your phone and throw it out the window so that they can’t trace us.” Dad says, and we do as he is told us. “But doesn’t he know where we are going?” I ask as I throw my phone out the window. “Not entirely. I told him we were visiting some of your mother's family. And he knows she has two sisters that both moved to other packs when they found their mates. So it could be anywhere that we go too.” Dad tells me. And I nod I realized that there must have been so much planning put into this. And I knew it was not an overreaction, I mean, I had noticed how Alpha Colton always seemed to put his eyes on me, and it always made me feel so uncomfortable. After another 3 hours of driving and one bathroom break, we left the main roads and came into an area with the most amazing forest I had ever seen. And on the horizon far back, I could see big mountains shoot up and a waterfall, I think. None of us said anything for a long time, and I just looked out of the window, rolling it down and taking in the fresh air. I gasped when I saw something huge move fast between the trees, and a scent of pinewood and caramel hit my nose, but before I could properly see it, it was gone. After a bit of time, dad stopped the car in the middle of nowhere, and just as I was about to ask why we stopped, four big men stepped out onto the road. Two of them were warriors, but the last two were even bigger, one being bigger than the other. The two warriors stayed where they were, but the smallest one of the two others began walking towards our car. Dad looked at us, told us to stay in the car, and then got out. They shook hands when he met the person in front of our car. They talked a little, and dad walked with him to meet the other person. I tried to get a good look at him, but it was like he avoided looking our way. And soon, dad returned to the car and smiled as he got in. “That was the Beta and the Alpha himself. We were out for a run when he sensed us. We will follow the Beta while the Alpha returns to the pack and waits for us.” He says. “He is one big wolf, isn’t he?” Matt says. “He is, and I have never felt a power like the one coming from him, so be respectful.” Dad answer and starts the car to follow the big wolf that the Beta shifted into. Chapter 5 LOGAN Oh, no! I had so much pent-up restless energy today, so when the morning training session was over, I decided to go for a run, informed my pack and patrols, and then ran. I had been running for a while when Titan began to slow down and become aware of our surroundings. ‘Someone is here.’ His powerful voice tells me in my head. ‘It is probably the family we are waiting for to arrive.’ I remind him. And he takes a turn towards the roads. And I mind linking Luca, telling him I think they have arrived. When we get closer, I catch the faint smell of something delicious, and the scent is getting closer. I see the car driving towards the pack nearly by the road, and the scent gets stronger. I can now say exactly that it’s the scent of strawberries and chocolate, the two things I enjoy to ear more than anything. I can see three people in the car, and I freeze when I realize the scent got stronger because a window had gotten rolled down slightly, and the most beautiful girl I have ever seen is looking out. ‘What? Titan, get us out of here.’ I say to Titan, and he reluctantly speeds up and runs ahead of the car. ‘That girl, she is our mate.’ I hear Titan tell me, and I feel bad. ‘She can’t be. She is not 18. And I will not be a loser and come claiming her like their old Alpha.’ I tell him. ‘I am telling you she is our mate. I could even feel her wolf. And sometimes we can sense our mate even if the other is not of age.’ He argues. Just what I need, and not what this girl needs. But if Titan is right, this girl is my second chance. ‘We can’t tell her, Titan. We can’t scare her like that. She is turning eighteen in a month or so. We will have to wait, you hear me.’ There was no way I was going to scare her by claiming her now. ‘Titan, I mean it.’ I say when he doesn’t answer. ‘Okay. But we need to keep her safe.' He reluctantly agrees with me. ‘Of course, and we will.’ I mind linking Luca again, asking him to come to meet him and welcome them. Longer up the road, I know that the father, who is a warrior, must have sensed us because he stopped the car and then he just waited. I already like that person. What he is doing is a clear signal of respect and shows us they do not want any trouble. We step out on the road together with two warriors, and a person steps out of the car. I try to keep my attention on the person, but it is hard when I can smell her being so close. I watch Luca go and greet him before they both come back to me. “Alpha, thank you for letting us come here.” The person says as he bows his head. I could feel that here before. I am a very strong and proud wolf. “Mr. Moore, Welcome to our pack. I am happy I can help.” I tell him. “It means more than I can explain. And please call me Klaus.” He says. “Very well, is it your children in the car?” I ask. “Yes, Alpha, it is my son Matt and my daughter Olivia.” I have to stop myself from not starting to smile when I hear her name. “We have a house ready, but before going there, I would like you all to come to my office so that we can make you all pack members. It is safer to get it over with so no one mistake you for being a rouge.” I tell him, without saying it is the first step to make sure Olivia is safe. “Yes, Alpha, as you wish.” He says and bows his head again. “Luca will show you there. I will run ahead and wait.” I tell them, and with that, I go back to the forest and shifts to run home. - OLIVIA We drove behind the Beta in his wolf form, and before we knew it, we stopped in front of a huge house that could only be the packhouse. The Beta went to some trees and bushes next to the house and came back dressed in a pair of sweatpants, motioning for us to get out of the car. We all got out, and I noticed the scent I had smelled got stronger. If it always smells like this here, I won’t mind being here because it smells amazing. “Hello, welcome to our pack. My name is Luca, and I am the Beta here.” The Beta tells Matt and me as he already had talked with dad. “Hello, Beta.” We both greet him respectfully. “Just call me Luca.” We both nodded. “It is nice to meet you,” I said, and he smiled. “As you probably can figure out, this is the packhouse. The packhouse has three floors. The ground floor and first floor are open to any pack member, and the top floor is only accessible when permitted by the Alpha. The ground floor has a kitchen, dining room, ballroom, Alpha’s office, and several rooms for various activities for the packs' kids and young ones. The next floor is bedrooms, all with their bathrooms, pack members especially the teens like to come to stay here. And it is also where quests visiting for official reasons stay.” Beta Luca tells us as we enter the house. When we enter, we can hear how busy the house is. And as we looked around, I was drawn to a room where the sound of someone singing caught my attention. Looking into the room, I see a bunch of teens my age having fun with the different games and karaoke machine that is in there. I feel Matt, my dad, and the Beta come up behind me. “This looks great,” Matt says. “Yes, and it keeps them from going into the human town too much. We also have a hangout with a café. Gyms and so on.” “Um.” A sound came from behind us, and without turning around, it was like my entire body knew that the Alpha was standing right behind us. “Alpha, I was giving a quick tour. We were on our way to your office.” Beta Luca said, smiling. Turning around, my eyes fell on the most handsome person I had ever seen. He has dark brown hair and is muscular with an eight-pack, which I can see because he is still not wearing a shirt. But it is his hypnotizing forest green eyes that I can’t move my eyes away from. I realized I was staring at an Alpha right in his eyes and gasped as I hurried to bow my head. “Alpha, I am sorry,” I whispered. A burst of deep laughter reached my ears, making me shiver deliciously. “You do not have to apologize. I am not so formal. Now, let us all go into my office.” He says and smiles.		Galaxy in the Story		2429	https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2704278	1	active	2/27/25, 3:24 AM	5/28/25, 4:15 AM	1740648245	1748423709		2645																										heplk.com	Learn more			IMAGE	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！		https://heplk.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13074&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}			3.1105348876231E+14	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/477825894_1733973270505282_3900042300874171182_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=MW3MY-64rVAQ7kNvgHH4hfl&_nc_oc=Adiszic4mOcI8EhJ0JLzZvuP6Qi_97UBHiMvhk1T0KdE0AnXukrfAbvVnAMVdw--YyHfzDRtFH2OtPbcb67dFsF1&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=A2ksdFbv3DzY0c1SnLO2HZF&oh=00_AYAPfwSigeOjwxpsrC17YKuv1lmIyqdduF29SftT96TOVw&oe=67C5FD1F	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		高橋優子が末期癌と診断されたその日、夫の佐藤峻介は、初恋の相手の子供の世話をしていた。 ... 病院で、中村悠斗が渋い顔で言った。「優子さん、手術が成功すれば、生存率は15%から30%になる。」 優子はかばんのひもを細い指でぎゅっと握りしめ、青ざめた小さな顔に深い陰りを浮かべていた。 「先輩、もし手術を受けなければ、どのくらい生きられるの？」 「半年から1年ぐらい。」 優子は唇をぎゅっと噛みしめ、やっと言葉を吐き出した。「先輩、このことは秘密にしてちょうだい。家族を心配させたくないの。」 高橋家はすでに破産しており、優子は父親の医療費を工面するだけでも精一杯だった。 悠斗は諦めたように言った。「口外しないよ。でも、結婚していると聞いた。旦那さん――」 「お父さんのことはお願いね。もう行かないと。」優子は夫の話題を避けるように、早々にその場を立ち去った。 父親の治療が始まってからの2年間、夫である佐藤峻介は一度も姿を見せたことがなかった。彼女が倒れて通行人に病院へ運ばれた時でさえもだ。 かつては彼も優子を大切にしていた。だが、初恋の相手である松本里美が妊娠した状態で帰国してから、すべてが変わった。 優子もかつて妊娠していたことがあった。ある日、湖で松本里美とともに落水した時、必死にもがきながら、彼が里美に向かって泳いでいく姿を見た。 後、里美は無事に子どもを産んだ。でも優子は母親になる機会を奪われた。 7日後、峻介は離婚を求めたが、彼女は拒否した。 だが、病気のことを知った今、彼女は震える手で彼の電話をかけた。 3回目のコールでつながると、彼の冷たい声が聞こえてきた。「離婚以外の用件なら、お前に会う気はない。」 優子は涙をこらえ、癌の話を切り出すことができなかった。すると電話の向こうから里美の声が聞こえてきた。「峻介君、そろそろ赤ちゃんの定期検査よ。」 その瞬間、こらえていた涙が一気に溢れ出した。すべてを終わらせる時が来たのだ。 優子はこ震える声で、絞り出すようにぽつりと呟いた。「峻介……もう、離婚しよう。」 峻介は一瞬、驚いたようだったが、冷笑して言った。「優子、今度はどんな手を使うつもりだ？」 「家で待ってるから。」 峻介は、電話が突然切られた後、呆然とスマホを見つめていた。 一年間拒否し続けてきた優子が、なぜ今急に同意したのだろう？ 彼女に会いに行くことを決めた。 「峻介、どこに行くのよ？」里美が子どもを抱えながら追いかけてきた。 しかし、彼は何も言わず立ち去った。その瞬間、里美の優しい表情はみるみるうちに恐ろしいほど暗くなった。 あの女……また何か仕掛けてきたわね！ 玄関のドアが開いたとき、優子はテーブルのそばに立っているスーツを着た背が高い男性を見た。整った顔立ちは氷のように冷たく、その暗い瞳には優子への軽蔑が浮かんでいた。 「どこに行ってたんだ？」峻介が冷たく尋ねた。 「そんなことはいつから気にするの？」 「離婚届にサインしてもらう必要がある。」 その言葉は鋭い針のように彼女の心を刺した。濡れた体を引きずりながら、彼女はカバンから書類を静かに取り出した。 「心配する必要がない。もうサイン済みだ。」 彼女が書類をテーブルの上に置いたとき、峻介は「離婚」という二文字がこれほどまでに不愉快に思えたことはなかった。優子が唯一要求したのは、2億円の慰謝料だった。 「どうして急に同意したのかと思ったら、結局金のためか。」彼の顔が嘲笑を浮かべた。 かつてなら、自分を弁護するかもしれない。でも、今彼女はただ静かに言った。「本来なら、佐藤さんの資産の半分を請求する権利があるわ。でも、私は2億円しか要求しなかった。これでも、まだ情けをかけてるつもりよ。」 峻介は一歩前に進み、長い影が優子を覆った。彼は彼女の顎を細長い指で掴み、冷たい声で言った。「今、何て呼んだ？」 「佐藤さん、もしこの呼び方が嫌なら、元夫と呼び直してもいいわよ。さあ、書類にサインして帰ってもらっていい？」 彼は不愉快そうな顔をした。「ここは俺の家だ。出て行けと言う権利はお前にはあるかい。」 優子は皮肉げに微笑み、言った。「確かに、その権利はないわ。でも、安心して、佐藤さん。離婚証明書を受け取ったら、すぐに出て行く。」 また、彼の手を振り払い、冷たい目で彼を見つめた。「明日の朝9時、市役所で書類を持ってきてください。」 翌朝、日の出前には優子は出発しようとした時、病院から電話がかかってきた。「高橋さん、お父さんが心臓発作を起こしました。」 「えっ？すぐ向かいます！」 病院に到着すると、手術はまだ続いていた。 今、唯一の希望は父が健康で生き続けることだけだった。 看護師が手術費用の請求書を手渡してきた。総額は300万円以上。 でも、以前支払った入院費で残金はたったの10万円。どうしても足りなかった。 仕方なく、峻介に電話をかけた。 冷たい声が聞こえる。「どこだ？もう30分待っている。」 「急なことがあって――」 「優子、これでおもしろい？」峻介が鼻で笑う。「どうせまた嘘をついているんだろう？」 そんな！ 「嘘じゃない！父が心臓発作を起こして手術が必要なの！――」 「それで、死んだのか？」峻介が遮った。 その言葉に、優子は耳を疑った。そんな言い方する人がいるのか？ 「いいえ！峻介、手術費が300万円以上かかるの。だから慰謝料を先に振り込んでくれない？必ず離婚するから！」 「優子、俺が誰よりも君の父親の死を望んでいることを理解しているよな。金を渡すのはいいだろう、でも手続きが終わった後にだ。」 それだけ言うと、電話は切られた。 優子の顔には困惑が浮かんでいた。かつて彼は父に対して敬意を払っていたはずだった。しかし、今の彼の声には本気の憎しみが滲んでいた。 なぜだ？ 2年前の高橋家の破産と結びつけて考えると、偶然の出来事とは思えなくなってきた。 もうしかして、峻介が裏で何かを仕掛けたのだ。しかし、実家は一体どうやって彼を怒らせてしまったのだろう？ 今、考え込む余裕もなく、父の治療費を何とかするのが最優先だった。 手術室の扉が開いた。「先生？」 「髙橋さん、お父様はなんとか持ちこたえました。」 優子はようやく胸を撫で下ろした。 介護人に父を任せ、市役所に急いだが、峻介はどこにもなかった。 焦て電話をかける。「市役所に着いたわ。どこにいるの？」 「事務室だ。」 「今すぐ離婚手続きを済ませに来てくれない？」 峻介は薄く笑って言った。「数億円の契約とお前、どっちが大事だと思う？」 「終わるまで待つから……峻介、お願い、今父はお金が必要なの。」 「もし死んだら、葬式代を出してやるよ。」それだけ言うと、彼は電話を切った。 再び電話をかけたが、すでに電源が切られた。 優子は息が詰まるような感覚に襲われた。 彼女はあっという間に全てを失ってしまった。 今、優子が持っている唯一の価値あるものは、結婚指輪だけだった。 彼女は指輪を外し、高級宝飾店に足を踏み入れた。 「お客様、購入時の領収書と証明書はお持ちですか？」 「はい。」優子は急いで書類を差し出した。 「ありがとうございます。指輪は検査に出す必要があるので、明日またご連絡させていただけますか。」 優子は切迫した声で言った。「急いでいるんです。今日中にお願いします。」 「はい。」店員が指輪を持ち去ろうとしたその時、ある白くて繊細な手が指輪ケースを押さえた。 「この指輪、とても素敵ね。私が買うわ。」 顔を上げた優子の目に飛び込んできたのは、彼女がこの世で最も憎んでいる人物――松本里美だった		女の子が読みたい小説を大特集		146	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete